Yale University Library

39002001073148

YALE UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY

i944

HISTORY OF ROCKFORD

THATCHER BLAKE
, K'ei'manirus Kent ami Thatcher Blake were (lie first settier-
or liocktoril. They came from (ialena in the summer of 1884 J

HISTORY

ROCKFORD

WINNEBAGO COUNTY

ILLINOIS

From the First Settlement in 1834 to the Civil War

CHARLES A. CHURCH

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS FROM NEGATIVES TAKEN BY MEMBERS OF NEW ENGLAND
SOCIETY, AND OTHERS

H>ubltsbe& bB tbe IRcw England Society of IRocMorO, mi.

EOCKFOED, ILL.
W. P. LAMB, BOOK AND JOB PRINTER.
1900.

COPYEIGHT 1900
By the NEW ENGLAND SOCIETY
OF ROCKFORD, ILLINOIS

"Both justice and decency require that we should bestow on our forefathers
an honorable remembrance." Thucydides,

TO THE ncnoRY or
THE EARLY SETTLERS OE ROCKEORD
WHO FOUNDED THIS BEAUTIFUL CITY
UPON THE NEW ENGLAND MODEL, AND GAVE TO IT THE
BEST ELEMENTS OF CHRISTIAN CIVILIZATION,
THIS VOLUME IS RESPECTFULLY
DEDICATED BY THE AUTHOR.

©fleers mew England Society
1900*1901 J-
President AETHUE H. FEOST
Vice-President GEOEGE M. BLAKE
Secretary . (Vacancy to be filled)
Treasurer . JOHN L. CLAEK
J-
Executive Committee
Frank J. Leonard
Mrs. G. W. Maguire
W. C. Tabt
Mrs. E. W. Chandler
Mrs. Edna Southgate

IBfstorfcal Committee
Charles L. Williams
Mrs. Harriott Wight Sherratt
Mrs. E. P. Catlin
Mrs. Anna C. Vincent S. J. Caswell'

CONTENTS

CHAP. i. Geographical Review .....
n. Geology and Topography of Winnebago County
in. The Mound-Builders and the Winnebago Indians .
iv. The Black Hawk War .....
v. Stephen Mack.— John Phelps. — Joseph Kemp
vi. Gebmanicus Kent and Thatches Blake .
vh. picturesque bockford.— its flora and fauna
vm. Dandsl Shaw Haight — Other Settlers of 1835
ix. The Pioneers of 1836 .....
x. John C. Kemble : the First Lawyer.— Other Settlers of 1837
xi. Organization of the Codnty.— The First Election .
xii. Location of the County Seat at Winnebago
xhi. The Ferry.— Early State and County Roads
xiv. The Village Christened. — The First Surveys
xv. The Rise of Methodism.— First Methodist Episcopal Church
xvi. First Crime.— First Marriages and Births.— Claim Fights
xvn. The County Divided. — "Mile-Strip Contest."— Minor Notes
xvm. New England Congregationalism.— The First Church .
xix. First Patriotic Celebration.— The Postoffice. — First Courts
xx. The Stage Coach.— Early Hotels.— Village Plats
xxi. Dr. A. M. Catlin. — The Foote Brothers. — First Seminary Idea
xxn. Dr. Josiah C. Goodhue.— Dr. Alden Thomas
xxhi. Dr. George Haskell. — The Gipsy: the First Steamboat
xxrv. James M. Wight.— Jason Marsh.— Other Pioneers 1838-39
xxv. Trials of the Pioneers.— Scarcity of Provisions
xxvi. Rockford Houses in 1838.— Later Buildings.— H. H. Silsby
xxvii. The Fibst Baptist Church.— Jacob Knapp.— Dr. Thomas Kerr
xxvm. Village Incorporated. — Land Sale.— First Temperance Club
xxix. Bockford Cemeteries .....
xxx. The Seven Years' War over the Site of the County Seat
xxxi. Plan of Secession and Proposed Annexation to Wisconsin
xxxii. Bockford's Attitude toward Repudiation of State Debt
xxxin. The Lyceum. — Settlers of the Early Forties.— Minor Notes
xxxiv. Organization of Agricultural Socdsty.— The First Fair .
xxxv. The Beign of Terror —The Banditti of the Frontier
xxxvi. Bobbery of McKenney and Mctlford.— Colonel Davenport

CONTENTS.
CHAP.
xxxvn. Transportation : Navigation of Bock Eiver.— Plank Roads
xxxvin. New England Unitarianism.-First Church.-Rev. A. H. Conant
xxxix. Early Elections.— Political Eeminiscences
xl. Louis Kent: the Only Slave in the County .
xli. The Polish Claims— Delay in Obtaining Land Patents .
xlh. Pioneers in Local Journalism ...
xlhi. The First Dam— The Water Power.— High Water of 1844
xliv. Postmasters of Eookford.— Its Only Postmistress
xlv. Organization of the Universalist Church .
xlvi. First Bridge.— First Foundry and Machine Shop
xlvii. Worcester A. Dickerman.— Bockford as he saw it in 1844 .
xlviii. The Social Life of Bockford in the Early Forties .
xlix. Predominance of the New England Type in Early Bockford
l. Biver and Harbor Convention.— Winnebago Delegates
li. The "Beform" of the Judiciary -Constitutional Convention
lii. The Galena and Chicago Union: the First Eailroad
liii. Bepresentative Rockford Citizens: 1842-50
liv. Departure of Mr. Haight.— Local Statistics.— Other Notes
lv. Emmanuel Church (Episcopal) ....
lvi. Rockford Female Seminary,— Anna P. Sill. — Aratus Kent
lvii. State and Local School Funds. — Early Rockford Schools
lvhi. Adoption of Township Organization
lix. Second Congregational Church ....
lx. Incorporation of Rockford as a City. — Minor Notes .
lxi. Elections of 1852-53. — Eldiu B. Washburne
lxh. The Water Power.— The Manny-McCormick Suit
lxiii. Emerson, Lowell, Whipple and others Lecture in Rockford
lxiv. A Fragment of Political History. — Rockford Banks.— Notes
lxv. Rockford Settlers 1851-54 ....
lxvi. The Free Public School System
lxvii. The First Library.— Wesleyan Seminary .
lxviii. Bayard Taylor's Tribute.— Fraternities.— Notks
lxix. Murder of Sheriff Taylor.— Execution of Countryman .
lxx. Kenosha and Rockford Railroad. — Early Mansions. — Notes
lxxi. Fatality at a Charivari.— Trial of Governor Bebb.— Notes
lxxh. The Lincoln-Douglas Debate ....
lxxiii. Rockford Settlers 1855-59 ....
lxxiv. Ecclesiastical History 1850-60
lxxv. Conclusion ......

PAGB 188194201208210 215222226 229231235 248
253 257260266
273 281284
287 296 304306313 319 321
326 329 333 341344
347350352358 360862368378

ILLUSTRATIONS

Thatcher Blake, . . . Frontispiece
Map of Northern Illinois, . 17
First Methodist Church, . . , . 89
First Congregational Church, . ... 89
Besidence of Daniel S. Haight, .... 129
Second Court House, ...... 129
Old Second National Bank Block, .... 177
W. G. Conick's Besidence, . . . . . .177
Mandeville House, . . . . . 233
Brinckerhoff House, ...... 233
Old Seminary Building, ..... 289
Sctence Hall, Bockford College, ..... 289
East State Street, as seen in 1855, .... 337

INTRODUCTION

IN the days of ancient Rome Janus was the guardian deity of
gates. As every gate turned either way, so Janus was rep
resented with two heads. One was of a youth, to indicate begin
ning ; the other was of an old man, suggestive of the end. The
first looked toward the future; the second, toward the past.
The student, like Janus of old, surveys the past; and only
from this point of view can he intelligently interpret the pres
ent, and in some measure forecast the future.
As a community becomes older, and the habits of its people
become fixed, the study of local history receives attention. A
movement was recently begun in this state for the purpose of
creating popular interest in state and local history ; and these
subjects will doubtless receive more attention than formerly.
This volume does not claim infallibility; but it does purport to
be a thorough and conscientious effort to present in miniature
the life of this community during a period of twenty-seven years
from its first settlement. It is primarily a history of Rock
ford ; but no history of the city would be complete unless con
siderable attention were given to the county, as a background.
Nearly all the early settlers have passed away. This fact makes
the fund of reminiscences smaller than might be desired. It is
believed, however, this volume contains a larger number of local
facts than were ever before presented in a single work. This is
due to the fact that the author has been fortunate in obtaining
access to sources of information that were not available to
any of his predecessors. It is hoped that the treatment of all
available material has been such that no future historian of
Rockford will be obliged to go over the ground in order to sub
stantiate the facts herein set forth. The Roman poet, Ovid,
made Janus say: "Everything depends on the beginning."
The author hopes that upon this foundation a later historian
will rear the superstructure of a complete history of the Forest
City to the close of the century.
Clio, the muse of history, is represented as wearing a wreath
of laurel, and holding a half-open parchment roll, upon which
she has inscribed the deeds of heroes and the songs of love.

INTRODUCTION.
Clio and her sister-muses were nymphs of the springs that bick
ered down the sides of Helicon and Parnassus, the waters of
which were supposed to possess the property of inspiration.
Thus the historian of the old school painted ideal heroes and
their exploits, with the grouping made very largely according
to the taste of the artist.
This age demands a sterner realism. The modern histo
rian is a patient plodder and a delver after facts. He must
clear and arrange the buried fragments of the past, and so
far as he may reconstruct the shifting tableaux of human life,
" so that king and subject, wise and simple, high and low, rich
and poor, capital and labor, virtue and vice, crown and spade,
crook and plow, sword and pen, and all that makes the thought
and act of life, may be to the present what they were to the
past." The inventive genius of Rockford has produced a ma
chine that will paint a portrait of high artistic excellence, with
comparative ease. The next wonder may be a device to grind
out history, with neither sweat of brow nor weariness of brain.
The author has received the cordial co-operation of the
officers and executive and historical committees of the New Eng
land society. He is indebted to many friends for valuable aid
in personal reminiscences. He has received the utmost courtesy
•from early settlers and others interested in the work ; and to
them is due, in large measure, whatever success may attend its
publication. He is especially indebted to collections of manu
scripts gathered some years ago by the late Hon. E. H. Baker
and the late H. H. Silsby. Lewis F. Lake, M. A. Norton and
H. C. Scovill have placed the records of their respective offices
at his disposal. The clerks of the several churches have loaned
their records; and the early records of Rockford seminary have
been frequently consulted. The author is also indebted to Mrs.
Harriott Wight Sherratt, Mrs. Katherine Keeler,Mrs.E.P. Cat-
lin, Chas. H. Spafford, Hon. Wm. Lathrop, S. J. Caswell, and
H. N. Starr, for the loan of family manuscripts and valuable
information personally given. The splendid resources of the
public library have been utilized, and without them this volume
could not have been prepared upon it present scale.
CHARLES A. CHURCH.
Bockford, III., May 22, 1900.

CHAPTER I.
GEOGRAPHICAL REVIEW.
THE territory now comprised within the state of Illinois first
nominally formed a part of Virginia. The primal rights
of the native Indians were never recognized by the explorers
from the old world. The English crown, by virtue of discov
eries made by the Cabots and the colonies planted by Sir Walter
Raleigh, took formal possession of that portion of the new
world known as Virginia. This name was given the new pos
session by the Virgin Queen, Elizabeth, in honor of herself. In
1606, early in the reign of King James I., two companies were
formed for the colonization of America. Virginia was divided
into two parts. To the London Company the king granted
South Virginia, which extended from Cape Fear, in North Car
olina, to the Potomac. To the Plymouth Company he gave
North Virginia, which stretched from Nova Scotia to LoDg
Island. The region between 'the Potomac and the Hudson
was left as a broad belt of neutral territory. Under the revised
charter of 1609 these grants were to run in straight zones
across the continent, from the Atlantic to the Pacific. They
included "allthe islands lying within one hundred miles along
the coast of both seas" aforesaid. So little was then known of
the geography of North America, that it was believed tbe con
tinent at this latitude was no wider than in Mexico. Hence
England made extensive grants of land on this continent in
utter ignorance of its extent and configuration. This charter
was subsequently annulled by quo warranto, and special com
missions issued, in which the king declared that the charter was
abrogated for the benefit of the settlers; but that it should
not affect their private or civil rights, but only the political
rights of the company at home.
The English colonists in Virginia, however, did not penetrate
far into the interior. Thus the royal claim to the "land through
out from sea to sea west and northwest" did not secure the
title of the English crown to this vast domain. The French
were the first actual settlers in the great Mississippi valley.
During the latter part of the seventeenth century Father Mar
quette, Joliet, La Salle, Tonti and others explored the shores of

HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.

the Father of Waters and his tributaries, and believed they had
found a terrestrial paradise. La Salle descended the Mississippi
to the Gulf of Mexico. He named the country Louisiana, in
honor of his king, Louis XIV. By virtue of these explorations
France made formal claim to the territory lying on either side
of the Mississippi. Possession is said to be nine points in the
law. According to this doctrine France, and not England, was
the first European power to establish its claim to the Illinois
territory by actual occupation. Between the years 1695 and
1705 colonies from Lower Canada founded the villages of Kas-
kaskia, Cahokia and Vincennes. The French government united
its possessions in Canada with those in Louisiana by a chain
of posts, from Quebec to New Orleans; and Le Grande Monarque
made numerous grants to his favorites. The large number of
grants of land made during this period indicate that Illinois
even at that early day had attracted general attention. Thus,
with English colonies on the coast, and French occupation in
the valley of the Mississippi, it was only a question of time
when there would come a final struggle for the possession of
this vast territory.
This crisis came with the French and Indian war, the issue
of which committed the destiny of the west to the Anglo-Saxon
civilization. By the treaty of Paris, in 1763, Great Britain
obtained all the French territory east of the Mississippi, with
the exception of the island of New Orleans. France ceded New
Orleans and all of Louisiana west of the Mississippi to Spain.
In all the great continent of America, France retained not a
foot of ground.
The special claim made by Virginia to the Illinois territory
was based upon the bold conquest of this region by Colonel
George Rogers Clark. In 1778 Colonel Clark conducted a series
of brilliant campaigns against the military posts at Kaskaskia,
Cahokia and Vincennes. These posts and those upon the lakes
were in possession of the British, under the command of Henry
Hamilton, whose headquarters were at Detroit. From these
posts the Indians were supplied with munitions, and were thus
enabled to harass the settlements in Kentucky with their cruel
guerrilla warfare. The French villages, the only settlements in
the region, were seats of British power. If these posts could be
taken, and the capture of the British soldiers effected, the entire
region would be won for the Old Dominion. This result could
only be effected by force ; and the scheme appealed to the bold

THE CONQUEST OF THE WEST.

spirit of Colonel Clark. He presented the matter to Patrick
Henry, who was then governor of Virginia. Henry's ardent
soul quickly caught the flame, and he secretly rendered such
assistance as came within his power.
The outcome justified Colonel Clark's most sanguine expec
tations. His brilliant exploits constitute one of the most
romantic chapters in pioneer history. The results were very
great, and doubtless prepared the way for the purchase of Lou
isiana. If Clark had failed to conquer and hold the Illinois and
Vincennes, there is reason to believe that the Ohio river would
have been the boundary between the American and the British
possessions. The colonial charters furnished color of title ; but
the American claim actually rested on the conquest and occu
pation of the west by Colonel Clark and the backwoodsmen.
Thus the west was won by the westward movement of the
backwoodsmen during the Revolution; by the final success of
the Continental armies in the east ; and by the diplomacy of
Franklin, Jay and Adams in the treaty of Paris. Failure at
any one of these points would have given the British the
possession of the west. Colonel Clark spent his last years alone
in poverty, in a rude dwelling on Corn Island, until he went to
the home of his sister. When Virginia sent him a sword he
received the compliments of the committee in gloomy silence
and then exclaimed : "When Virginia wanted a sword I gave
her one. She sends me now a toy. I want bread." He thrust
the sword into the ground, and broke it with his crutch. His
grave is in Cave Hill cemetery at Louisville, marked by a little
headstone bearing the letters, G. R. C. It is said that not half
a dozen persons in the United States can point it out. Fortune
was unkind to him, and republics seemed ungrateful; but his
tory must pay its just tribute to his genius, his patriotism, and
his prowess. Virginia assumed the title to this extensive territory, first
by right of her charter, aud secondly by the conquest of her
owu arms. These claims, though challenged by the other
states, were successfully maintained by the Old Dominion ; and
the territory was at once organized into a county called Illinois.
This word is derived from the Algonquin word Inini, or IUini,
which means a perfect and accomplished man. The Illinois were
an Indian tribe of the Algonquin nation, who occupied a portion
of the state which now bears their name. These events occurred
during the administration of Patrick Henry as governor of

4 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Virginia, and therefore he may be said to have been the first
governor of Illinois.
By the treaty of Paris in 1783, which terminated the Revo
lutionary war, the Illinois territory passed forever from the
control of Great Britain. It was not clear, however, to whom
the title was transferred. During the war four states had made
claims either to the whole or to parts of this domain. They
were Massachusetts, Connecticut, New York and Virginia. The
first two colonies had received royal permission to extend from
sea to sea. But Virginia was the lordly Old Dominion, which
had actually conquered and held the disputed territory.
At this juncture Maryland arose to the occasion in 1777,
with a novel and practical suggestion. As a condition of rat
ifying the Articles of Confederation, Maryland insisted that the
four claimant states should surrender their claims to the United
States, and that the latter should create a domain which should
be owned by the confederacy in common. In 1780 congress
recommended to the several states such cession of their several
claims, and the creation of a national domain. Thus there
were planted the fruitful seeds of national unity.
In pursuance of this recommendation Connecticut, Massa
chusetts, and New York surrendered their claims, which were
more or less shadowy. The magnanimity of Virginia was
genuine. The Old Dominion made a complete surrender of the ]
magnificent territory of which she was in actual possession. In j
this concession she was greatly influenced by Thomas Jefferson. '
October 20, 1783, the general assembly passed an act which
authorized the delegates of the state in congress to convey to
the United States, on certain conditions, her entire territory
northwest of the Ohio river. One of these conditions was that
the ceded territory should be formed into states not less than
one hundred, nor more than one hundred and fifty miles square
or as near thereto as circumstances would admit. Accordingly
on March 1, 1784, Thomas Jefferson, Samuel Hardy, Arthur
Lee and James Monroe, the delegates for the commonwealth in
congress, presented to the United States a deed of cession of
the territory northwest of the Ohio river. By the Ordinance of
1787 congress provided that not less than three nor more than
five states should be formed from this territory, as soon as
Virginia should alter her act of cession and consent to the
same. Virginia, by her act of December 30, 1788, promptly
ratified the act of congress of the preceding year, "anything to

ILLINOIS ADMITTED AS A STA'I E.

the contrary in the deed of cession of the said territory by this
commonwealth to the United States notwithstanding." Thus
was accomplished the transfer of this public domain to the
United States.
By the act of congress of May 7, 1800, the Northwest Ter
ritory was divided. That portion east of a line drawn from
the mouth of the Kentucky river to the British possessions, was
called the Ohio Territory. The remainder, west of this line, was
called Indiana Territory, and comprised the present states of
Indiana, Illinois, Michigan and Wisconsin. William Henry
Harrison was appointed governor. Indiana Territory was
divided by act of congress approved June 11, 1805, and that
portion corresponding to the present southern portion of
Michigan was set apart, under the name of Michigan Territory.
In 1809 the Indiana Territory was again divided. That portion
lying west of the Wabash river and a line from that river due
north to the British possessions, was constituted a separate
government, under the name of Illinois. This area included
the present states of Illinois, Wisconsin, and peninsular Michi
gan. The seat of government was fixed at Kaskaskia, where a
territorial legislature, which consisted of the governor and the
judges, convened iu June, 1809. Thus the machinery of the
first grade of civil government was put in operation iu Illinois
Territory. In 1812 the Territory of Illinois was advanced to the second
grade of territorial government. This organization continued
until 1818. In January the territorial legislature petitioned
congress for admission into the union as a sovereign state. A
bill for this purpose was presented in congress in April, and
through the influence of Nathaniel Pope, the territorial delegate,
the northern boundary was extended from the line indicated in
the petition to latitude 42° 30'. The reason for the change of
the northern boundary line will be more fully explained in a
subsequent chapter. The act of congress of April 18, 1818,
provided for the admission of Illinois into the union. In August
of the same year the Illinois convention adopted a constitution
and ordinance accepting the terms of admission prescribed by
congress. The final act by which Illinois attained its present-
geographical and political status was a resolution of congress,
adopted December 3, 1818, which formally declared the admis
sion of the state into the union.

CHAPTER II.
GEOLOGY AND TOPOGRAPHY OF WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
THE Geological Survey of Illinois Volume V. furnishes the
most complete information concerning the geology and
topography of Winnebago county. This work was published
by the authority of the legislature of the state. The article
devoted to this county was contributed by James Shaw, and
many of the facts given in this chapter were taken therefrom.
The geology of Winnebago county is simple in character.
There is first the usual quaternary deposits, which consist of
sand, clays, gravels, boulders, subsoils and alluvium. Then
follow the three well-known divisions of the Trenton limestone,
which outcrop along the streams and hills, and show themselves
in railroad cuts, wells and quarries in different parts of the
county. These divisions are the Galena, Blue and Buff lime
stones of the western geologists. A perpendicular section, as
near as could be constructed, exhibited the following strata:
Quaternary deposits, average depth about fifteen feet; Galena
limestone, ninety-six-feet ; Blue limestone, thirty -five feet ; Buff
limestone, forty-five feet. These measurements of the limestones
were made at actual worked outcrops. At the time Volume V.
of the Geological Survey was published no evidence of the St.
Peter's sandstone had been discovered, although it was then
believed that it came near the surface at Beloit and Rockton.
In 1885, however, when Rockford began boring artesian wells,
the St. Peter's sandstone was discovered. Its upper surface
was irregular, varying from one hundred and seventy to two
hundred feet below the surface of the ground. This strata
varies from two hundred to two hundred and fifty feet in thick
ness. Mr. Shaw gave it as his opinion that the Trenton
limestones were at the time of his survey the only ones that
had been exposed or excavated in the county.
The surface geology comprises alluvial deposits, loess, and
the drift proper. The usual alluvial bottoms exist along the
Rock, Pecatonica and Sugar rivers. These are from one to five
miles wide. On the latter two the deposit is deep, black, and

LIMESTONES.— ECONOMIC GEO LOG Y.

rich, and supports in places a heavy growth of timber. The
deposit along Rock river is not so rich, and is composed more
of sands and clays, with occasional strips of better soil. A
number of the bluffs along Rock river are composed in part of
loess clays, in which no fluvatile shells were noticed. This
formation is of quite limited extent.
The drift proper is very largely developed. It is composed
of loose detrital matter, which is often of considerable thick
ness, brought from long distances, and deposited over large
areas of the county. This material is thought to have been
brought from the metamorphic regions of the north by the
action of water. The railroad track from Beloit to Caledonia
cuts at intervals through long, undulating swells of land. These
swells are pure, unmodified, unstratified drift. Other railroads
exhibit the same beds along their tracks, though in a less
marked degree. Every township in the county has these gravel
beds, and their underlying associate deposits of clay and sand.
Two-thirds of Winnebago county is underlaid by the Galena
limestone. It is a heavy -bedded, yellowish, dolomitic lime
stone, compact and irregular. There are several notable
quarries and outcrops. The first heavy outcrop of the Galena
limestone on Rock river in this county is about three miles
above Rockford. All the cuts on the Galena division of the
Chicago & .Northwestern railway, which runs across the south
ern part of the county, show the lead-bearing rocks. One of
the heaviest outcrops is east of Harlem station, on the railroad
running from Rockford to Caledonia. The strata are massive
and solid, and furnish splendid material for railroad masonry.
The Blue limestone succeeds the Galena in the descending
order. It is largely developed in the northern and northwest
ern portions of the county. It is a thin-bedded, bluish-gray
limestone. The first two cuts east of Shirland, made by the
Western Union in its excavations for a track, are perhaps the
best exposures of the Blue limestone.
Only a limited portion of the county is underlaid by the
Buff limestone. The chief outcrop of this formation is at the
village of Rockton, where it is forty-five feet in thickness.
The county is not without resources in economic geology.
The three formations of the Trenton rocks, previously noted,
furnish building stone of good quality. Age does not affect
it, and buildings erected sixty years ago are still well preserved.
This is especially true of the Galena limestone. The quarries

8 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
at Argyle, Rockford and at other points north and south of
Harlem supply material for railroad masonry. The Buff also
furnishes stone of good quality for ordinary mason-work, and
is easily quarried and worked. At present there is only one
quarry of the Blue limestone in the city.
Sands and clays for economic purposes are found almost
everywhere along the banks of the rivers, and may be obtained
from thickly strewn drift deposits. For some years a fine
molding sand was obtained north of School street in Rockford,
but this supply is now exhausted. About two miles northeast
of the city there is a large surface of molding sand, which has
been used by all the foundries in Rockford for the past ten
years. There is also a quantity of molding sand iu the vicinity
of Rockton. Lime of excellent quality is obtained in large
quantities in and around Rockford. Near Brown's creek there
is a bed of white clay ; and good red brick is obtained from the
clay in other parts of the county.
There is also a supply of good building sand. Limestone
for rubble masonry abounds in almost unlimited quantity about
Rockford. Large footing stone is obtained, but nothing for
ornamental purposes. There is no available sandstone in the
county. There is a general uniformity with the geological for
mation of the Rock river valley. Bog iron exists around many
of the springs, but this deposit has no economic value. The
ground is impregnated with iron, which is soluble in water, so
that it disintegrates lime mortar in the foundations to the
extent that it is necessary to use cement in place of lime for
foundations. The county possesses very little mineral wealth.
The deposits of peat are not of great value. The peat is not
available for fuel, and can only be used as a fertilizer. Copper
in its pure state has occasionally been found ; but there is no
deposit of the metal.
The topography of the county may be briefly noted. It is
well watered with fine streams. Rock river enters the county
about six miles from its northeast corner, at Beloit, runs nearly
due south to Rockford, then bends gradually to the west and
enters Ogle county. It affords water-power at Beloit, Rockton
and Rockford. Pecatonica river enters the county from the
west, eight miles from its southwestern corner, and flows in a
general easterly and northerly course about twenty miles, and
empties its turbid waters into Rock river near the village of
Rockton. Sugar river enters the county from the northwest,

INDIAN NAMES.

and flows into the Pecatonica near the village of Harrison.
Other streams are Kishwaukee river, and Killbuck, Kent's,
Keith's, and Kinnikinick creeks.
The Indian names of these streams have their significance.
Pecatonica means the "crooked stream," or "muddy water."
Sinissippi, the Indian name of Rock river, signifies "the rock}'
river." Kishwaukee means "clear waters." The name Winne
bago is translated "fish-eater."
A consider ablejporti on of the county was covered with timber
of various qualities. There was much scattering timber and
brush-land in the northwestern portion along Sugar river and
its tributaries, and on portions of the northern bank of the
Pecatonica. This area is interspersed with occasional swampy
tracts. In the southern portion of the county, along and near
the Kishwaukee creeks, the face of the county is rough, hilly,
brushy, and was covered with an occasional growth of timber.
A few miles below Rockford, along the northern bank of Rock
river, and extending north and west from the same, there is a
tract of barrens covered with brushwood, and a light growth
of white oak and other timber. The other portions of the
county are chief! y prairie, interspersed with small and beautiful
groves. For agricultural purposes the county is not considered
equal to Stephenson on the west, nor "Little Boone," its
eastern neighbor.

CHAPTER III.
THE MOUND-BUILDERS AND THE WINNEBAGO INDIANS.
PROF. J. W. FOSTER, in his Pre-historic Races of the
United States, says : "The subordinate valleys of the Rock
river, the Fox, Kankakee and Illinois, show abundant evidence
of former occupancy by the Mound-builders, and whilst the
mounds are inconspicuous, they are not destitute of relics, and
the human remains are indicative of a race whose skulls are
marked by peculiarities which distinguish them from the red
man." Three classes of mounds were found in Winnebago county.
There was the common round mound, from ten to thirty feet
in diameter, and from two and a half to five feet high. These
mounds were quite numerous along the banks of the Rock,
Kishwaukee and Pecatonica rivers. The oblong-shaped mound
is much less common, but is frequently remarkable for its great
length. One was found within the present limits of Rockford
which measured one hundred and thirty feet in length, twelve
feet wide at the base, and three or four feet high. Mounds of
the third class have a fancied resemblance to some form of
animal life, and are called "effigies." The most commonforms
of these are called Bird and Turtle mounds, and are found
in many localities in the county. Some fine specimens of
this class, as well as the round and oblong mounds, are still
carefully preserved on the grounds owned by the Misses Beattie
and Mrs. Clara G. Sanford, north of the city water- works, on
the west side of the river. The round mounds were frequently
constructed for the purpose of sepulture, the elongated for
circumvallation or as "game-drives," while the effigies were
probably ceremonial.
A number of archaeologists believe that the builders of
these mounds were a race inhabiting this country before the
American Indian ; and in the absence of any information con
cerning their origin, they are denominated "mound-builders."
Other recent authorities incline to the opinion that the mounds

INDIAN MOUNDS. 11

were constructed by the ancestors of the Indians. Their
earth-works are found in large numbers in Rockford and
vicinity ; there are probably not less than five hundred within
the limits of Winnebago county. These earliest inhabitants
had no beasts of burden, and naturally their travel and traffic
were largely by canoe up and down the rivers. Their settle
ments, therefore, and their monumental mounds were uniformly
located near or upon the river banks ; and in the vicinity of the
confluence of streams these united evidences of a dense popula
tion are generally abundant. Near the mouth of Kishwaukee
river more than one hundred have been surveyed by Prof. T. H.
Lewis, and probably as many existed near Rockton before their
demolition during the progress of railroad construction and
other improvements. When the cut was made in East Rockford
in grading for the Galena & Chicago Union railroad in 1852,
many mounds were destroyed ; and gruesome evidence of the
sepulchral purpose of some of them was given by the fragments
of human skeletons disinterred.
Winnebago county does not figure prominently in Indian
history. The Winnebagoes occupied it as a portion of their
reservation at one time. The earliest Winnebago traditions
relate to their residence at Red Banks, on the eastern shore of
Green Bay, in Wisconsin, where they traded with the French.
This tribe was first met by the Jesuit fathers near the mouth
of Fox river, at the head of Green Bay. Confusion may arise
from the fact of two rivers with the same name in the same
state. One stream rises in Waukesha county and flows in a
general southerly direction and enters the Illinois river at
Ottawa. The other rises near the southern boundary of Green
Lake county, flows westward to Portage City, thence north
ward until it expands into Lake Pacawa ; after a tortuous
course it enters Lake Winnebago, issues from the northern end
of this lake, flows northeastward and enters Green Bay. These
streams are distinguished respectively as Fox river, and Fox
river of Green Bay. The latter is always understood whenever
the name is mentioned in connection with the history of this
tribe. The Winnebagoes belonged to the Dacota or Sioux nation.
During the era of authentic history they wandered to southern
Wisconsin and northern Illinois and Iowa. In 1812 the Win
nebagoes of Illinois occupied a section, of which this county
formed a part. To the south were the Illinois tribes, and the

12 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
disputed territory between the two shifted north and south as
the fortunes of war favored the one or the other. In time, how
ever, the Winnebagoes were driven well back within the present
limits of Wisconsin, and were subsequently regarded as a tribe
of that state. The territorial claims of these contestants were
not finally settled until 1825. By atreaty negotiated at Prairie
du Chien August 19 of that year between the United States, the
Winnebagoes, the Sacs and Foxes, the Pottawatomies and
other attending tribes, the boundaries of the Winnebago coun
try were finally determined. Thus was peace established after
a nearly continuous warfare of almost two centuries.
The records of the interior department at Washington show
not less than twelve treaties negotiated between the United
States and the Winnebagoes, during the period of fifty-one years
from 1 816 to 1867. The most important treaty was negotiated
at Prairie du Chien, August 1, 1829, by which the Winnebagoes
ceded to the United States certain lands in Illinois, of which
Winnebago county west of Rock river was a part. The consid
eration was "eighteen thousand dollars in specie, annually, for
the period of thirty years ; which said sum is to be paid to said
Indians at Prairie du Chien and Fort Winnebaygo, in proportion
to the numbers residing within the most convenient distance of
each place respectively; and it is also agreed, that the said
United States shall deliver immediately to said Indians, as a
present, thirty thousand dollars in goods ; and it is further
agreed, that three thousand pounds of tobacco and fifty barrels
of salt, shall be annually delivered to the said Indians by the
United States for the period of thirty years."
Caleb Atwater was one of the commissioners on the part of
the United States government in negotiating this treaty. In a
book in which he gives an account of the proceedings of this
council he takes occasion to remark at considerable length on
the beauty and force of Indian oratory as displayed on that
occasion. He says their persons are the finest forms in the
world. As he stands erect, with eyes flaming with ardor, and
a mind laboring under an agony of thought, the Indian is a
most impressive orator. When he speaks before his assembled
nation on some great national subject, he shows most forcibly
that he feels an awful responsibility in what he attempts to
advocate in behalf of his people. Mr. Atwater relates that he
has seen a chief, when he approached the sale of his country in
hie speech, turn pale, tremble with fear, and sit down perfectly

INDIAN ELOQUENCE. 13

exhausted in body from the effect. In council on such occasions,
on either side of the speaker, sit all the chiefs and warriors of
his nation; behind him, within sound of his voice, sit the women
and children. His subject then becomes of the highest conceiv
able importance to himself and his entire nation. In such a
position the character of his eloquence is easily conceived. It
abounds with figures drawn from every object which nature
presents to his eye. He thanks the Great Spirit that he has
given them a day for holding their council without clouds or
with few, as the case may be; that the several paths between
their homes and the council fire have been unattended with
danger; and hopes that during bis absence the beasts may not
destroy his corn, nor any bad bird be suffered to fly about the
council with false stories. Thus far the speaker may have pro
ceeded without .enthusiasm ; but should he touch upon the sale
of his country, his whole soul is in every word, look and gesture.
His eye flashes fire, he raises himself upon his feet, his body is
thrown in every attitude, every muscle and nerve is strained to
its utmost tension. His voice is clear, loud, distinct and com
manding. He becomes, to use his own expressive phrase, a
man. Then he recalls, with deep pathos and genuine eloquence,
the time when his ancestors inhabited the entire continent, and
how they have been driven by the white mau from river to
river, and from mountain to mountain, until they now have no
home in which they may live in peace.
Article V. of the treaty at Prairie du Chien granted sections
of land to certain Indian descendants of mixed blood who did
not wish to migrate with their tribe. Thirty-six of these
descendants were given one section of land each; two received
two sections each; and three received two sections jointly. The
total grant was forty-two sections, divided among forty-one
grantees. These grants were unlocated or "floating" lands.
From this fact came the word "float," by which these sections
were popularly known. The grantees were allowed to select a
section, and their choice was to be approved by the Indian
commissioner and by the president of the United States. There
were several of these "floats" in Rockford township. The east
half of section fourteen and all of section thirteen west of Rock
river, containing six hundred and thirty-seven acres, were located
for Catharine Myott. Further reference to this tract will be
made in a subsequent chapter. Section twenty-one was located
for Therese Leciier, child of Mauh-nah- tee-see; section twenty-

14 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
two was selected for James Leciier ; and section twenty-seven
for Simon Leciier. These sections now comprise the most
populous and wealthy portions of West Rockford, with its
thousands of beautiful homes. There were other "floats"
located in this immediate vicinity, some of which may be noted.
Section eleven in Rockford township was claimed by Domitille,
child of John Baptiste Pacquette. Besides the section above
mentioned, Catharine Myott was given another section, of
which the west half of section ten forms a part. One section
in Winnebago county was given to Brigitte, the child of
Hee-no-kau. Theselands could not be sold without the consent
of the president of the United States. The Indians were the
wards of the nation, and the approval of the president was
required by the treaty for their protection from dishonest
speculators; but this precaution was not always successful.
There is no evidence of local record that the transfer of Brigitte's
claim by the original grantee has ever been approved by
the president. A full list of these "floats" located in thiscounty
may be obtained from the Tract Book in the office of the
circuit clerk.
Upon the close of the Black Hawk war, by the terms of the
treaty negotiated by General Scott, September 15, 1832, the
Winnebagoes ceded their lands lying east of the Mississippi, in
Wisconsin, and accepted a reservation in Iowa, designated as
the Neutral Ground. The Winnebagoes were loth to emigrate,
and their removal was finally effected by the goverment in
1837. By another treaty, concluded November 1, 1837, they
finally ceded all of their lands lying east of the Mississippi river.
By the terms of this treaty they were to remove west of this
river within eight months thereafter. Their reservation was
subsequently changed several times, until in 1865 they were
permanently located on their Omaha reservation in Nebraska.
In 1890 there were twelve hundred and fifteen Winnebagoes
on this reservation ; and nearly an equal number were scattered
over Minnesota, Iowa, Wisconsin and Michigan, where they
now live chiefly by agriculture, with a strong predilection for
hunting. The Winnebagoes were men of good stature and dignified
bearing, with the characteristic black hair, black, glistening
eyes, and red skins of the Indian race. They maintained the
position of a tribe of independent feelings and national pride.
The claim made for them of considerable mental capacity is

WINNEBAGO NAMES.

sustained by the cranial measurements made some years ago
at the Academy of Natural Sciences at Philadelphia. In these
examinations their crania were shown to have an average
internal capacity of eighty -nine cubic inches, and a facial angle
of seventy-nine degrees.
The so-called "Winnebago war" occurred in 1827, in the
vicinity of Galena. It was more of a scare than a war, and has
no local interest.
For many years after the Winnebagoes had removed from
this section, small companies would occasionally return to visit
their former hunting-ground. As Israel could not sing the
songs of Zion in a strange land, so these red men of the forest
could not forget their early home. The love of country and
kindred is the same in subject or in king. It is a universal
passion that makes the wide world kin. The Creator hath
made of one blood all nations of men.
The Winnebago has given a name to a lake, afort, a village
and a county in Wisconsin, and to a village, a township and
a county in Illinois. The Wisconsin Indian village is the pres
ent city of Beloit. Fort Winnebago is a historic spot. Its site
is within two miles from the present city of Portage, Wisconsin.
The fort was built in 1818-29, at the solicitation of John Jacob
Astor, of the American Fur Company, to protect his trade from
the Winnebagoes. Jefferson Davis was one of the first lieuten
ants in the original garrison.

CHAPTER IV.
THE BLACK HAWK WAR.
THE Sauk or Black Hawk war directed the attention of east
ern settlers to the Rock river valley. The history of this
outbreak also has a local interest from the fact that this famous
Indian warrior, in his flight from Rock Island, followed the
general course of Rock river through this county, into Wiscon
sin territory, where he was defeated and captured.
Ma-ka-tai-me-she-kia-kiah, or Black Hawk, was a chief of
the allied tribes of the Sacs and Foxes. He was born at the
Sac village, on the site of Rock Island, in 1767. About 1833 a
book was published at Rock Island, which purported to be an
autobiography of Black Hawk. Subsequent editions of this
work have been published. Governor Ford, however, in his
History of Illinois, places little value upon this work. He says
it was dictated by Colonel Davenport, an old Indian trader, and
Antoine Le Clair, a United States interpreter for the Sacs and
Foxes, and edited and published by J. B. Patterson. Governor
Ford believed that Black Hawk knew comparatively little of
this alleged autobiography, although it has been recognized as
authority by reliable writers upon this subject.
The Sacs, according to an Indian tradition, were first
placed by the Great Spirit in the vicinity of Montreal. Their
enemies conspired to drive them from their home to Mackinac
and other points, until they built a village near Green Bay, on
what is now Sac river, a name derived from this circumstance.
The Foxes were first found on the northern shore of Lake
Ontario. From there they were driven to Detroit, thence to
Mackinac, and from there to the river which bears their name,
at a point near its entrance into Green Bay. The Foxes sub
sequently abandoned their village, and formed a treaty of
alliance with the Sacs. Neither tribe was sufficiently strong to
successful^ meet its enemies. Hence they became one nation,
and the bond of friendship was never broken. This allied tribe
belonged to the Algonquin nation.

t   - :.££ y -¦¦¦ -ffii -.- ii'.: 

*~

?«

',*

!  V

Vit _¦?.  p . M
-' ^<§amnis ism f IV
j-m ¦ >c 4  -- * i i^

.,yfc 1 \\ u a 1. 1.

V

Hoy

riCE

4 P

,-r—

riaSaf\c n'l v .. v

T~ |
1TSS1
s k 1. kaL,
v^£^9
r i if
'A ¦^'^'.!^ ¦'!__•!:' :.
MAP OF NORTHERN ILLINOIS.— Published by permission from R. A. Rlanchard's History of Illinois.
TREATIES WITH THE SAC CHIEFS. 17

The Sacs and Foxes remained for some time in the vicinity
of Green Bay. But as early as 1718 they had obtained a firm
footing on Rock river. A party of young men descended the
Rock to its mouth, and upon their return they presented a
favorable report of the country. The entire tribe then migrated
to the southwest, drove the Kaskaskias from the country, and
founded a village on the point of land at the confluence of Rock
and Mississippi rivers. At the beginning of this century the
Sacs and Foxes occupied lands in northwestern Illinois lying
between the Winnebagoes and the Mississippi river.
In 1804 a treaty was negotiated at St. Louis between
William Henry Harrison and five chiefs of the Sac and Fox
nation. Mr. Harrison was then governor of the Indiana
Territory, and of the district of Louisiana, superintendent of
Indian affairs for the district, and commissioner plenipotentiary
of the United States for concluding the treaty. By this treaty
the Sacs and Foxes ceded their land on Rock river and territory
elsewhere to the United States. The treat}7 provided that the
Indians should retain these lands until they were required for
settlement. During the war of 1812 with England, through
the influence of Colonel Dixon, a British officer at Prairie du
Chien, a portion of this tribe allied itself with the English. This
faction was called the "British Band," and Black Hawk was its
acknowledged leader. The other portion of the tribe remained
- peaceable during the war, and reaffirmed the treaty of 1804 at
Portage des Siouxs, in September, 1815. The hostile warriors
professed repentance for their violation of good faith, and at St.
Louis, in May, 1816, they confirmed the treaty of 1804. A small
party, however, led by Black Hawk, persistently denied the
validity of the treaty of 1 804 as well as all subsequent agree
ments. He contended that certain chiefs, while at St. Louis in an
intoxicated condition, were induced to sell the Indian country
without the consent of the nation. Competent authorities have
differed concerning the equity of the treaty of 1804; but the
Sacs and Foxes as a nation never disavowed it. On the con
trary, they reaffirmed it in the treaties of 1815 and 1816.
Amicable relations existed between the Sac and Fox nation
and the United States from the close of the war with England
until 1830. In July of that year Keokuk, another Sac chief,
made a final cession to the United States of the lands held by
his tribe east of the Mississippi. According to this treaty, his
people were to remove from Illinois to the country west of the

18 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Mississippi, and they quietly removed across the river. This
treaty was negotiated without the consent of Black Hawk, and
he determined to resist the order of the government for the
removal of his tribe west of the Mississippi. This resistance
brought affairs to a crisis.
During the winter of 1830-31 Black Hawk and his tribe
left their village, as usual, and crossed the Mississippi on a
hunting expedition, to procure furs wherewith to pay their
debts to the traders, and buy new supplies of goods. They
re-crossed the river in April, and on their return they found
their village in possession of the pale-faces. The United States
had caused some of these lauds, which included the chief town
of the nation, to be surveyed and sold. A fur-trader at Rock
Island had purchased the very ground on which their village
stood. Black Hawk ordered the settlers away, and destroyed
their property. A truce was arranged, but it did not perma
nently settle the difficulty ; and May 18 eight settlers addressed
a memorial to Governor Reynolds, in which they stated their
grievances. The governor immediately communicated with
General Gaines, of the United States army, who was then in
command of the military district. General Gaines repaired to
Rock Island in June, with a few companies of regular soldiers.
Upon ascertaining the critical situation, he called upon Gov
ernor Reynolds for mounted volunteers. The governor honored
the requisition, and in response to his call fifteen hundred vol
unteers from the northern and central counties rallied to his
support at Beardstown, and were placed under command of
General Duncan, of the state militia. This army, after a few days'
march, joined General Gaines below Rock Island, where the two
generals formed a plan of action. General Gaines took posses
sion of the village June 26; but Black Hawk and his band had
quietly departed during the night in their canoes for the west
ern shore of the Mississippi, where they raised the white flag of
truce. They subsequently re-crossed the river, and thus claimed
protection. June 30 General Gaines negotiated a treaty with
Black Hawk and his chiefs and braves, by which they agreed to
remain forever on the western side of the river; and never
to re-cross it without permission from the president of the
United States or the governor of the state. Notwithstanding
the treaty, in the spring of 1832 Black Hawk attempted to
re-assert his right to his former territory.
Hostilities began in April, when Black Hawk and his band

DEFEAT AT STILLMAN'S RUN. 19
re-crossed the Mississippi, under pretense of paying a visit to
his Winnebago friends in Wisconsin. The manifest purpose of
this visit was to form an alliance with the Winnebagoes in
offensive warfare. General Atkinson, who was then in com
mand of Fort Armstrong, sent messengers to warn Black Hawk
to return. The warrior did not heed the warning, but contin
ued his march until he reached Dixon's Ferry, where his braves
encamped. The news of Black Hawk's return to Illinois reached
Governor Reynolds, who raised a force of eighteen hundred
men, under command of General Whiteside. This army arrived
at Dixon on the 12th of May. Meanwhile Black Hawk had
departed and encamped on Rock river thirty miles above.
While at Dixon an ambitious officer named Stillman asked
the privilege of making a reconnoissance on Black Hawk's
camp. It was granted with reluctance, and Major Stillman
started with two hundred and seventy-five men on the advent
ure. When the volunteers approached the camp of Black Hawk,
he sent a party of six men to meet them, under protection of a
white flag. By some mistake, undisciplined volunteers fired
upon them, and two were killed while in retreat. Black Hawk
was justly indignant, and he resisted the attack with his usual
spirit. The result was the slaughter of eleven volunteers, and
the others fled in confusion. This was the first blood drawn in
the Black Hawk war. On the following day General Whiteside
led his entire force to the scene, near a creek since called "Still-
man's Run." To this day the visitor to the little village of
Stillman Valley is shown the spot where the eleven soldiers are
supposed to have been buried. No stone marks the place, and
it is known only by tradition.
The news of the Indian war spread rapidly throughout the
east, and the administration sent nine companies to the scene,
under command of General Scott. He arrived at Fort Dearborn
in Chicago, July 8. The cholera had broken out among his
men on the way, and he was thus detained at the fort. As soon
as the cholera had subsided General Scott removed his quarters
from Fort Dearborn to the banks of Desplaines river. From
there he sent the main body, under command of Colonel Cum-
mings, to the site of Beloit, then a deserted Winnebago village.
At that point orders came from the general in chief command
for the army to march down Rock river to Fort Armstrong on
Rock Island, at which place General Scott had arrived by a
hasty march across the country by way of Naperville.

20 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The further details of this war will be briefly noted. Black
Hawk retreated up Rock river into Wisconsin, and was hotly
pursued. The army trail, made in following Black Hawk's
band to the head-waters of the Rock, passed through the First
ward of Rockford. Stephen Mack was the guide. This trail
met the river bank above the city at the dry run which is now
bridged on North Second street, near the residence of H. H.
Hamilton. In July Black Hawk determined to try to save
himself by crossing the Mississippi river. He was overtaken at
Blue Mounds, on Wisconsin river, by General Henry's division.
A battle ensued on the 21st, in which the Sac chief lost fifty
warriors while crossing the river.
Black Hawk continued his retreat after the battle until he
was again overtaken August 2, near the mouth of the Bad Axe
river, in Wisconsin. In the battle which followed nearly the
entire remnant of Black Hawk's army was killed or drowned
in attempting to cross the river. Black Hawk fled to Prairie
La Cross, a Winnebago village, where he surrendered to Chaetar
and One-eyed Decora, two Winnebago chiefs, who delivered him
to General Street, the Indian agent at Prairie du Chien, August
27. The campaign had lasted seventy-nine days.
The speech of Black Hawk, addressed to General Street, at
Prairie du Chien, after his defeat at the battle of the Bad Axe,
is a splendid specimen of Indian eloquence, and reveals a
patriotism unsurpassed by the "noblest Roman." Eloquence
is born of strong passion, and is never a trick of rhetoric nor
a mere intellectual feat. The following, from this humiliated
savage, is worthy of Burke or Webster :
"You have taken me prisoner with all my warriors. . . I
fought hard. But your guns were well aimed. The bullets flew
like birds in the air, and whizzed by our ears like the wind
through the trees in the winter. My warriors fell around me ;
it began to look dismal. I saw my evil day at hand. The
sun rose dim on us in the morning, and at night it sunk in a
dark cloud, and looked like a ball of fire. That was the last
sun that shone on Black Hawk. His heart is dead and no
longer beats quick in his bosom. He is now a prisoner to the
whitemen; they will do with him as they wish. But hecan stand
torture, and is not afraid of death. He is no coward. Black
Hawk is an Indian. . . Farewell, my nation! Black Hawk
tried to save you, and avenge your wrongs. He drank the
blood of some of the whites. He has been taken prisoner, and

DEATH OF BLACK HAWK. 21
his plans are stopped. He can do no more. He is near his end.
His sun is setting, and he will rise no more. Farewell to Black
Hawk ! "
On the 10th of September the Indian prisoners were taken
to Jefferson Barracks, below St. Louis. From there Black Hawk
was sent to Washington, where he was presented to President
Andrew Jackson. April 26, 1833, he was sent to Fortress Mon
roe, where he remained until the 4th of June, when he was
permitted to return to his people. Upon his return he was
restored to his tribe as a chief subordinate to Keokuk. Black
Hawk died October 3, 1838, at the age of seventy-one years.
He was dressed for burial in a uniform presented to him when
in Washington by the president. The body was placed in the
middle of the grave, in a sitting posture, on a seat constructed
for this purpose. On his left side, the cane given him by Henry
Clay, was placed upright, with his right hand resting upon it.
Many of the old warrior's trophies were placed in the grave.
Black Hawk was free from many of the vices that others of
his race contracted from their association with the white people.
He never used intoxicants to excess. As a warrior he knew no
fear, and on the field of battle his feats of personal prowess
stamped him as the "bravest of the brave." In social relations
he was affable and true. His devotion to his wife, with whom
he lived more than forty years, was strong and manly. In the
home he was an affectionate husband and father.
The Black Hawk war made no military reputations ; but
Zachary Taylor and Abraham Lincoln bore an humble part.
Mr. Lincoln never alluded to it as anything more than an inter
esting episode in his life. In satirizing the military pretensions
of another, he said : "Do you know, Mr. Speaker, I too am a
military hero ? . . I fought, bled and came away. If he saw
any live fighting Indians, it was more than I did ; but I had a
good many bloody struggles with the mosquitoes."

CHAPTER V.
STEPHEN MACK.— JOHN PHELPS.— JOSEPH KEMP.
STEPHEN MACK was the first white man who made a per
manent settlement in Winnebago county. The exact date
is unknown, but it was probably about 1829. It is also quite
certain that he was the first settler in the Rock- river valley.
The student of local history is indebted to Edson I. Carr, who
has given in his History of Rockton the best information con
cerning this adventurer; and the author is indebted to Mr. Carr
for many of the facts given in this chapter.
Mack was born in Poultney, Vermont, during the latter part
of the last century. He was for a time a student at Dartmouth
college, but it does not appear that he was ever graduated.
His love of adventure was shown in early life. Soon after the
war of 1812 he came to Detroit with his father, who held a
position under the government. The younger Mack subse
quently joined a government expedition around the lakes from
Detroit to Green Bay. While there Mack learned from traders
that the Rock river country presented favorable opportunity
for a trading post.' He accordingly made the journey with an
Indian pony, and arrived at a point near the site of Janesville ;
thence to Turtle Village, near what is now Beloit. While there
he learned of an Indian camp to the south, at Bird's Grove,
about a mile and a half from the mouth of Pecatonica river,
and he started for that point. He lost the trail and descended
the Rock until he came to a Pottawatomie village at Grand
Detour, where he remained several years. Mack established
trade with the Indians, and took their furs in exchange for
merchandise. His journey to and from Chicago were made by
Indian ponies. During this time Mack married Ho-no-ne-gah,
a daughter of the Pottawatomie chief. This alliance, however,
did not establish a perpetual bond of friendship between Mack
and the tribe. He incurred the enmity of the red men because
he refused to sell them whisky and firearms. While on a trip
to Chicago a plan was laid to murder him and take his goods.
His faithful Indian wife discovered the plot. She mounted a
pony, met him a considerable distance from the camp and gave
him warning. Together they started for the camp of the Win
nebagoes at Bird's Grove. There they were made welcome and
given protection, and there they made their home.

CHARACTER OF HO-NO-NE-GAH. 23
Ho-no-ue-gah, though born of a savage race, exhibited
traits of a more refined womanhood. She was a true wife, and
thoroughly devoted to her home and children. Her husband's
tribute of devotion was sincere. She was modest and disliked
to appear conspicuous. She knew the remedies which the Great
Spirit had spread before her in nature, and with these she
visited the sick. The needy were also blessed by her gracious
ministry. Ho-no-ne-gah always wore the habit of her race.
Only once was she known to don the dress of her white sisters.
But she felt so ill at ease that she soon cast it aside, and ever
afterward appeared in the attire of her tribe. Mrs. Jesse Blinn,
who still remembers her, testifies to her excellent taste in dress
and to her skill in the use of the needle.
Upon the outbreak of the Black Hawk war, Mack was living
at peace with his Winnebago friends. Black Hawk visited this
tribe in his flight up Rock river, and attempted to induce the
warriors to accompany him into Wisconsin. Mack opposed
this alliance, and thereby incurred the displeasure of the Sac
chief. The Winnebagoes remained at their old camp, and Black
Hawk proceeded without them. But the feeling was so strong
against Mack during this visit of Black Hawk that the chief of
the Winnebagoes advised him to leave the camp for personal
safety. There is a story that he sought seclusion on what is
now called Webber's Island, where he was supplied withfoodby
his wife until the storm had passed. It is not certain whether
this is history or romance.
Mack foresaw that a speedy settlement of the Rock river
valley would follow the Black Hawk war. The Pecatonica was
then considered a navigable stream for one hundred miles from
its mouth, and Rock river for one hundred and fifty miles into
Wisconsin Territory. Mack believed that the bluff at the mouth
of Pecatonica river was an available site for a town. Accord
ingly in the autumn of 1835 he took possession of this tract,
upon which he resided until his death. He planted a village,
which was called Macktown. The place still retains this name,
although the promising settlement of sixty years ago, save the
old substantial farm house, has disappeared. Mack had a bold
policy of expansion, and valued a corner lot near his store at
one thousand dollars. When he was told that his land was too
uneven for a town, he replied that "it is far better than Mil
waukee." Mack engaged in various business enterprises. He kept a

24 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
general store and did a successful business. He brought his
goods from Chicago on Indian ponies, before the advent of
wagons. In 1838 he established a ferry across Rock river,
which was managed for a time by William Hulin. It was then
purchased by Jesse Blinn, who carried on the business under a
license issued by the county commissioners' court. About 1842
Mack built, mainly at his own expense, a bridge in the place of
the ferry. This was the first bridge across Rock river in the
state. This structure was carried away by a freshet June 1,
1851. Another bridge, which had been built previous to the
freshet one mile farther down the river, changed the course of
travel, and Macktown fell into decline.
Political honors came to Stephen Mack. He was elected
associate justice in 1849, and held the office until his death.
He was appointed the first township treasurer of the school
fund of Rockton. Upon the adoption of township organization
in 1850, he was a candidate for supervisor, but was defeated by
a few votes by Sylvester Talcott.
Mack had taken Ho-no-ne-gah to be his wife under the Indian
form of marriage. In order to fully protect the title of his
children to his estate, he and his wife were re-married September
14, 1840, by William Hulin, a justice of the peace. This action,
however, was probably unnecessary. It is a principle in inter
national law that a marriage is recognized as legal whenever it
is held to be such in the country in which it was solemnized.
This principle would be applied to the marriage rite among
Indians and similar races. On the 4th of April, 1840, Mack
executed his will. The full text of this instrument is given in
Mr. Carr's History of Rockton. By this will he divided his
property equally among his wife and eight children .
Ho-no-ne-gah died in 1847. She was the mother of eleven
children, two of whom died in infancy. Louisa and Mary were
students at Rockford seminary for a time, but their free Indian
nature could not long endure such restraint. Louisa and her
husband, according to latest information, were residing in
Chippewa county, Wisconsin. Caroline, the youngest, was a
babe when her mother died.
In 1848 Mack married Mrs. Daniels, of Harrison. The cer
emony was performed at Beloit. His subsequent domestic life
was not as happy as it had been with Ho-no-ne-gah. February
14, 1849, Mack executed a codicil to his will. Since the date of
the former instrument changes had occurred in his family.

MACK'S LIFE A MYSTERY. 25
Three children had been born, one child and Ho-no-ne-gah had
died, and he had remarried. The codicil equally divided his
estate among his wife and children.
Stephen Mack died very suddenly April 10, 1850. At the
time of his death he owned land in several adjoining sections,
which aggregated about one thousand acres. He was buried
on his farm beside his Indian wife. Thirty years later, May 19,
1880, their remains were removed and buried in the Phillips
cemetery, near Harrison.
Many reasons have been given why this educated gentleman
of New England should have sought a life on the frontier, and
married a woman of a savage race. It is said death claimed
the idol of his first love. Others believe an insidious appetite
drove him to this western wilderness. It may have been a keen
foresight by which he caught a glimpse of the marvelous devel-
ment of the west. Whatever the motive, he kept his secret
until he passed beyond the judgment of men. His career was
strange and romantic. He is remembered as dignified in bearing,
genial and courteous, a kind husband and father, a true friend,
and an honest man.
In the summer of 1833 John Phelps, in company with a
Frenchman, started down Pecatonica river from Mineral Point,
Wisconsin, in a canoe, on a voyage of discovery. These men
descended the Rock, and made a brief stop at the mouth of the
creek where Germanicus Kent and Thatcher Blake located
claims a year later. Mr. Phelps and his companion were pleased
with the site, and would have located there had it not been
for the scarcity of timber. For this reason they continued their
journey down the river, and selected a site now occupied by the
town of Oregon, in Ogle county.
Neither Mack nor Phelps ever lived within the limits of
Rockford ; but a history of the city would scarcely be complete
without a record of the facts given in this chapter.
Joseph Kemp was in this section from 1830 to 1840, and
again from 1842 to 1844. He has not been in this county since
the latter date. Mr. Kemp first came from a point below Rock
Island on the Mississippi, then to Rockford by way of Rock
river. He did not, however, permanently reside in what is now
the city of Rockford. In July, 1899, he was stillliving, at Mich
igan City, in his eighty-ninth year, and was seen by Charles L.
Williams.

CHAPTER VI.
GERMANICUS KENT AND THATCHER BLAKE.
IT was stated at the beginning of Chapter IV. that the Black
Hawk war was the immediate occasion of the settlement of
the Rock river valley. There were, however, remote and more
general causes. The peace following the great Napoleonic con
flict in Europe had stimulated emigration to this country.
President Monroe's administration had passed into history as
the "era of good feeling." The Erie canal and the construction
of railroads, steamboats and stage lines had created a period
of expansion. The great undeveloped northwest, east of the
Mississippi river, was then quite well known, and presented a
splendid opportunity for capital and enterprise. Illinois occu
pied a central position. The Illinois and Michigan canal had
been chartered, and a large number of railroads had been
subsidized by the state. A tide of inflated prosperity was
swiftly carrying every department of industry and speculation
toward the financial breakers of 1837. Under these conditions
the actual history of Rockford began.
Germanicus Kent was born of English ancestry in Suffield,
Connecticut, May 31, 1790, nearly one hundred and ten years
ago. In early manhood he went from his native state to New
York. In 1819 he went from there to the south with testimonials
of first-class business ability. He first stopped for a short time
in Blacksburg, Virginia. About 1822 Mr. Kent went to Hunts-
ville, Alabama, wherehe was for some years engaged in the dry
goods business in partnership with Preston Yeatman. June
7, 1827, Mr. Kent married Miss Arabella Amiss, who was born
in Culpepper, Virginia, April 9, 1808. The ceremony was per
formed at Blacksburg. Mr. Kent was subsequently a partner
in the firm of Patton, Donegan & Co., at the Bell Cotton factory
on Flint river, about nine miles from Huntsville. The firm
owned a dry goods store at Huntsville at the same time, but
Mr. Kent was not personally interested in it. It has been said
Mr. Kent was an abolitionist, but this statement is not fully

FIRST ARRIVAL IN ROCKFORD. 27
established. At one time he owned several slaves, and brought
one of them to this state.
Mr. Kent went from Alabama to Galena, Illinois, where his
brother, the Rev. Aratus Kent, a Presbyterian clergyman, was
stationed as a home missionary. This brother was deeply
interested in higher education, and his name will re-appear in
this book. At the time Aratus Kent left Huntsville he possessed
an amount of ready money that was considered a competence
for those days.
Thatcher Blake was born at Turner, Oxford county, Maine,
March 16, 1809. He resided in his native state until 1834,
when he started for the west by way of Boston, Albany, Buf
falo, Cleveland, Cincinnati, Louisville and St. Louis. At
St. Louis he conversed with the soldiers who had been in the
Black Hawk war, who gave interesting descriptions of the Rock
river country and Galena. The latter was then being rapidly
populated by reason of its extensive lead mines. Mr. Blake
therefore visited Galena. There he became acquainted with
Germanicus Kent. This acquaintance ripened into friendship,
and they arranged to explore the Rock river valley.
In June, 1834, these gentleman started from Galena, in a
democrat wagon, on their tour of exploration. They went
north into Wisconsin Territory to the Pecatonica river, about
four miles from what was then known as Hamilton's Diggings,
a small mining village operated by a son of Alexander Hamil
ton. A man named Ransom had settled on the Pecatonica at
this point, of whom they procured a canoe. Their purpose
was to explore the Pecatonica and Rock rivers with a view of
settlement if the country should meet their expectations. Their
first landing was at a point now included in the city of Freeport.
It was then an Indian camp, known as Winneshiek's Village.
Winneshiek was the name of a chief of a band of Indians which
numbered from two to three hundred. Mr. Kent went ashore
and explored the country some distance from the river. The
Indians gathered about Mr. Blake in such numbers that he
became alarmed, and was compelled to row from the shore and
remain in the middle of the stream, as a precaution against
robbery of their moderate supply of provisions. From Winne
shiek's Village they continued their journey and made frequent
landings to explore the country. They ascended the Pecatonica
to its junction with Rock river, and came down the latter until
they arrived at the mouth of the small tributary to which the

28 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
name of Kent's creek was subsequently given. They selected a
site on the west side of the river. Rock river was then consid
ered navigable and a waterway to the north and south. The
site of Rockford, on a navigable stream, midway between Chi
cago and Galena, was at once recognized as possessing superior
advantages. Kent and Blake then proceeded down the stream
to Dixon's Ferry, which received its name from John Dixon, the
first white settler of Lee county, who located at that point in
the spring of 1830. There they sold their canoe and returned
overland to Galena, by the road leading from Peoria which
crossed Rock river at that point. This trip covered nine days.
Soon after their return to Galena they prepared for a second
journey. They procured supplies, and with a heavily laden
lumber wagon and a single span of horses, they started over
land for their new El Dorado. There were no roads, nor even
Indian trails. Their route was the Galena and Dixon line of
travel as far as Chambers' Grove. From this point they took
a northeasterly course through an unknown country. Their
journey covered four days. On the evening of Sunday, August
24, these pioneers arrived at their destination. The party con
sisted of Germanicus Kent, Thatcher Blake, a Mr. Evans, and
another man whose name is unknown.
The settlement of Rockford was not a romantic adventure.
These men wore no badges of emi nence. They were not flattering
courtiers of a foreign prince, and possessed no commissions or
patents. They did not thrust their swords into the virgin soil
and solemnly take possession in the name of an alien king.
They did not kiss the earth in token of devotion, nor recite to
the empty air the purpose of their coming. There were no
wintry skies, no breaking waves, nor stern and rock-bound
coast. They were not exiles from the land of their birth, nor
did they seek the treasures of the mine. Neither did they come
in quest of a faith's pure shrine nor freedom to worship God.
Kent came to build a sawmill, and Blake was a tiller of the
soil. The significance of their coming was in the fact that they
came to stay. Thus did Germanicus Kent and Thatcher Blake
make the first actual and permanent settlement in what is now
the city of Rockford. In this quiet, prosy way did these sturdy
pioneers illustrate Goethe's observation that the ideal can only
come from the development of the real.
Mr. Kent was the ruling spirit in this enterprise. He was
then in the prime of life, and had already proven himself to be

SALE OF INDIAN "FLOATS." 29
a thoroughgoing man of affairs. With Dante he could say :
"In the midway of this our mortal life I found me in a gloomy
wood." Mr. Kent was the director and provider of those who
were to begin the work of transformation from the "gloomy
wood" to the Forest City. Those who came with him were
drawing pay, and were without expense. It was otherwise with
Mr. Kent. Every day brought its expense, and no income. He
had sold his southern home, and his family at Galena was
patiently awaiting developments. He could not retrace his
steps. He could only look to the future, and trust for the best.
Mr. Kent kept a journal, and under date of August 18, 1834,
he writes : "Hired Mr. Blake at eighteen dollars per month to
live with me on Rock river, to take charge of my business, and
to do all kinds of work, to remain with me from one month to
twenty-four months."
Both Kent and Blake located claims. Mr. Kent's claim
comprised a tract of land which included the Tinker estate and
the water-power, and extended south to Montague's Addition ;
on the west it included the estate now owned by the family of
thelate Judge Church, and extended north to half section line ; the
eastern line followed the bank of the river. Mr. Kent, however,
only held temporary squatter's possession of this tract, and
he obtained full legal title to only a small portion of it. Mr.
Kent's name does not appear prominently in the real estate
transactions of his time, except as the agent of others. Sections
twenty-one, twenty-two and twenty-seven, which include a
large portion of West Rockford, were Indian "floats," to which
reference was made in a preceding chapter. These sections were
sold by their respective owners to Daniel Whitney, of Green
Bay, Wisconsin, for eight hundred dollars each. The deeds
were executed February 12, 1840. Mr. Whitney gave power of
attorney to Charles S. Hempstead, of Galena. Mr. Hempstead,
through Kent and Brinckerhoff as agents, sold the greater part
of these sections to Isaac N. Cunningham, Abiram Morgan and
Richard Montague, who became, in a sense, the proprietors of
the corresponding portion of West Rockford.
Mr. Blake's claim included parts of sections twenty and
twenty-nine. A claim was made in the autumn of 1834 by Mr.
Kent for an English gentleman named John Wood, of Hunts
ville, Alabama. Mr. Wood, however, did not take possession
of this claim until the following spring. The first work done
by these pioneers was the erection of two log cabins. Mr. Kent's

30 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
cabin was on a site directly east of Mrs. Tinker's brick house,
and was removed when South Main street was opened. Mr.
Blake's cabin was built in the grove on the claim which he had
chosen. During the autumn and winter Mr. Kent made trips to
Chicago and Galena. He employed a number of workmen, who
had come from Galena, in various kinds of work. Among these
was the construction of a dam and a sawmill on Kent's creek.
The timber for the mill was cut from the grounds now occupied
by Rockford college. In the following January, when the ice
was sixteen inches thick, a sudden thaw swept away the dam.
To this day the observer will notice that the rock at the bottom
of the creek, near the Swiss cottage, shells off, and the force of
the water and ice made a deep hole in the bottom of the creek.
The stream was then twice or three times its present width, and
its current was proportionally stronger. Such was the fate of
Rockford's first dam, which was built very near the spot where
Hon. Robert H. Tinker's suspension bridge spans the stream.
Early in the following spring workmen began digging the race ;
the construction of the second dam, just below the first, was
undertaken in June, and the mill was completed in July. When
the dam was completed the water arose so as to make a twelve-
foot head, and covered the laud now occupied by the several
railroads as switch-yards. The water sometimes backed nearly
to State street. Several years later the citizens determined to
remove this dam, because they believed it bred malaria; and
this resolution was executed without due process of law.
Besides the cabins already noted, Mr. Kent began the erec
tion of another and better log house, in the fall of 1834, which
was completed the following spring. This structure consisted
of an upright and a wing, and was considered an uncommonly
good house for those days. Mr. Kent's family probably came
from Galena in May, 1835. Mr. Blake boarded in the family
for two years, and only occupied his own cabin in the grove
when he found it more convenient to do so while tilling his land.
The business of the settlement during the first years included a
general store, a blacksmith shop, sawmill, a primitive hotel,
a crude system of banking, and mail facilities of a private sort.
All these were under the general proprietorship of Mr. Kent.
It may be safely said that few men in trade, commerce or
manufacturing survived the financial crash, and the depression
which swept over the country in 1837 and later. Mr. Kent was

MR. KENT'S REVERSES.— HIS DEATH. 31
poorly prepared for the storm. His ready capital had become
exhausted, and he was now in debt for money, merchandise
and property. His goods had been sold on credit, and collec
tions were impossible. His property was depreciated and
unsalable, and embarassment and failure were unavoidable.
Mr. Kent made the best settlement of his affairs possible under
the circumstances, and honestly surrendered everything. His
capital which he brought with him, his buildings and improve
ments, his plans and preparations, and even his prospects were
gone ; and he saw no star of hope in the Rockford which he had
founded and helped to build ; no opportunities which he might
retrieve. And so in 1844 he bade her a long and sad farewell and
went to Virginia, where he made his home the remainder of his
life. He engaged in trade in Craig, Fayette and Montgomery
counties. Mrs. Kent died in Blacksburg, Virginia, May 26,
1851. Mr. Kent lived with his daughter, Mrs. Mary Irby Black,
the last five years of his life, in feeble health, in Blacksburg,
where he died March 1, 1862.
This man will ever stand foremost in the history of Rock
ford, in point of time and early events. In his character and
life there are are elements that arrest and fix attention, and
which merit grateful remembrance. Kent school, in South
Rockford, Kent's creek and Kent street are named in his honor.
Fortune was more kind to Mr. Blake. He resided on his
farm until 1851, when he removed into Rockford and engaged
in real estate business. For two years preceding his death Mr.
Blake operated extensively in timber lands in Wisconsin. Mr.
Blake died October 8, 1880, Mrs. Blake was living in Novem
ber, 1899, at an advanced age, and feeble in mind and body.
Mrs. Clarence Bean is their daughter. The Blake school is
named in honor of Thatcher Blake.

CHAPTER VII.
PICTURESQUE ROCKFORD. — ITS FLORA AND FAUNA.
MOST of the country around Rockford was originally prairie.
The first settlers found the west side of what is now the
city largely wooded, reaching south below Knowlton street,
and north as far as Fisher avenue, and extending west beyond
the creek, and to the high ground of South Rockford, and up
the south branch ; also on the East side from near State, south
to Keith's creek, and east to creek and to Sixth street. North
of State, on the flat, was wood and brush up as far as the
brewery. John H. Thurston gives this vivid description of the
east side of the river as it appeared in the spring of bis arrival :
"The season of 1837 opened early, and as the earth became
clothed in green, it presented the most beautiful landscape I
have ever seen. Innumerable flowers dotted the scene in every
direction. What is now the Second ward was covered with
tall, thrifty white oak timber. The fires had killed most of the
underbrush, and it was a magnificent park from Kishwaukee
street west to the river, and from Walnut street south to the
bluffs at Keith's creek."
Rock river is a historic waterway, and presents a great
variety of picturesque scenery. Southey's apostrophe may be
addressed to her: "Thou art beautiful, queen of the valley!
thou art beautiful." The Rock has practically two heads: the
smaller, in a rustic stream which flows from the north into
swamp-girted Lake Koshkonong ; the larger, in the four lakes
at Madison, the charming capital of Wisconsin, which empty
their waters into the Avon-like Catfish or Yahara, which in turn
pours into the Rock below Lake Koshkonong. The river, at
Rockford, before it was dammed, was nine or ten feet below its
present level, and about four rods narrower, with clear gravel
bed, and no mud or swamp about its shores. The water was
very clear and pure before the cultivation of the land on its
banks had caused the wash of soil bv the rains. There is an

REMINISCENCE OF MARGARET FULLER. 33
interesting historic spot on the river some miles below Rock
ford. Margaret Fuller visited Oregon in 1843. There she found
new themes for her muse. At the riverside there is a fine spring
whose waters are cool and unfailing. On the bluff above it
today are growing gnarled and twisted cedars. In the branches
of one there was an eagle's nejt. Beneath its shade Margaret
Fuller wrote her poem, "Ganymede to his Eagle." The spring
still sends forth its pure stream, and hundreds of people visit
the spot. Under the shadow of the trees which falls upon the
pool, they read the marble tablet set in the solid rock above,
which bears this inscription: "Ganymede's Springs, named
by Margaret Fuller (Countess d' Ossoli), who named this bluff
Eagle's Nest, and beneath the cedars on its crest wrote 'Gany
mede to his Eagle,' July 4, 1843."
The level at the intersection of State and Madison streets,
on the East side, was about ten feet higher than at present. At
the intersection of State with First tbe level was about ten feet
lower than it is today. Between these two points the ground
was six feet above its present level. From the river bank to
Madison was therefore quite a steep ascent. West of the river,
the ground was low, as it now appears at the knitting facto
ries, and so continued nearly to Main street, as it yet remains
in some places.
South of the depot of the Chicago & Northwestern railroad,
on the West side, and from ten rods west of Main street, the
land was low, only a little above the creek, with the exception
of the ridge near the creek. When the dam was built this area
was called the pond. This depression has been filled, and the
site is mainly devoted to railroad purposes.
The bluffs at the college grounds descended steep to the
water's edge, unbroken and unworn. They were covered with
grass, brush and trees on the top and sides. There were many
red cedars, some of which were large and gnarled. The whole
formed a pleasant and romantic spot.
At first there were no roads, and the first track would be
followed until a road was worn or a change made. The cross
ing of streams and sloughs was difficult. East of the city, and
running nearly parallel with the river, was a wagon road made
by the army wagons and trains at the time the troops under
Major Smith passed on their way to the battle of the Bad Axe, in
Wisconsin, in 1832, where Black Hawk was defeated. This road,
however, did not run on the line needed by the settlers, and it

34 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
was soon obliterated. The Indian trails were of little use. The
red men always went single file, so that their trails were but
narrow paths, and of no special value to the settlers. These
trails were easily traceable as late as 1840, and possibly later.
Few antiquities, save arrows and hammers, were found, and
the early race left little to mark its occupation of this region.
Only a small number of Indian graves were found, and these did
not indicate careful burial. Some traces of burying on scaffolds
and in trees were supposed to remain ; but little information
can be obtained upon this point. The headless Big Thunder
skeleton sat in his stockade on the court house mound in Bel-
videre as late as the autumn of 1838. But neither his renown
as a warrior and chief, nor common reverence for the dead, pro
tected his bones or marked their grave.
The Indians had taken their final departure previous to
1834. There were afew Pottawatomies in the vicinity of Rock
ton. Rock river was apparently the dividing line between the
Pottawatomies and the Winnebagoes. The latter had removed
to their western reservation. Those who occasionally returned,
singly or in small companies, to revisit their former home, were
harmless to the settlers.
Wild flowers were abundant, both on the prairies and in the
woods. They were of great variety and beauty. Hickory-
nuts, butternuts, black walnuts and hazelnuts were plenty. In
fruits, there were crab apples, wild plums, thorn apples, grapes,
blackberries, raspberries and strawberries.
Game was plenty. It consisted of deer, wolves, wildcats,
otter, coon, muskrat, squirrel, woodchuck, wild geese, ducks,
crane, heron, plover, snipe, prairie hens, partridges, quail, loon,
gull, and pigeons. Mr. Thurston says : "Having never shot a
game bird previous to my arrival in Rockford, the vast quan
tity of feathered game which I saw migrating northward in
the spring of 1837 excited my unbounded surprise and admi
ration." Fish of the varieties now found in this locality was
abundant. Wild honey was obtained in considerable quantity.
The small birds then found still remain, except those taken for
game. Snakes were quite numerous. The rattlesnake and the
massasauga were poisonous, and the blowing adder and a
variety of water snake were also so considered. Today a snake
is rarely seen, except in woodland and on river bottoms.

CHAPTER VIII.
DANIEL SHAW HAIGHT.— OTHER SETTLERS OF 1835.
THE first settler of what is now East Rockford was Daniel
Shaw Haight, who arrived April 9, 1835. Mr. Haight
came to Illinois from Bolton, Warren county, New York. A
year or two previous to his appearance on Rock river he had
selected a claim near Geneva, Kane county. He sold this claim,
and in company with two or three men, he came to Rockford
on a tour of inspection. He selected a tract of land, which
comprised a large part of what is now the First and Second wards.
Mr. Haight went back to Geneva for his family, and in May he
returned to Rockford with his wife and child ; Miss Carey, who
was Mrs. Haight's sister, and a hired man. Mrs. Mary Haight
and her sister were the first white women to settle in the county,
as it is supposed they preceded by two or three weeks the arrival
of Mrs. Kent. Mrs. Haight appears to have been equal to the
duties and trials of pioneer life. She had no acquaintance with
books or literature ; but she possessed a good mind , and was
alert, shrewd, and affable to strangers. Mr. Haight was a
rugged, roistering pioneer, and a shrewd man of affairs.
Upon his arrival Mr. Haight put up a tent under a large
bur oak tree, which his family occupied until his cabin was
completed. This dwelling, built in the summer of 1835, was
the first structure on the East side. It was built on the eastern
part of the lot which now forms the northeast corner of State
and Madison streets. This spot was at the brow of the table
land, from which the descent was rapid toward the river. The
house was built in regular pioneer style, without the use of
a single nail. The main part was about eighteen feet square,
built of oak logs. It had a puncheon floor, two windows and
a door. The cellar was simply an excavation under the centre.
"Such a house," says Mr. Thurston, "may be built with an
axe and an auger, and is a warm, comfortable dwelling.
Haight made an addition in '36, with a space between ten
feet wide and roofed over, which had a shingle roof and floor

36 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
of sawed lumber." Mr. Haight's second house was on the north
east corner of State and Madison streets. It was a frame
structure, and completed in 1837 by Thomas Lake and Sidney
Twogood. This house was divided and a portion removed to
the northeast corner of Walnut and Second streets. It is the
oldest frame structure now standing in Rockford.
The first public religious service in Rockford was held the
second Sunday in June, 1835, at the house of Germanicus Kent,
and was conducted by his brother, the Rev. Aratus Kent, of
Galena. It has been said that on that day every soul in Rock
ford attended divine worship. The audience comprised Mr', and
Mrs. Kent, Mr. and Mrs. Haight, Miss Carey, Thatcher Blake,
Albert Sanford, Mr. VanZandt, who was Mr. Kent's millwright,
a man in the em ploy of Mr. Haight, and two other persons whose
names are unknown. Thus it will be noted that in early June,
1835, there were less than a dozen persons in Rockford. This
small number may be explained by the supposition that several
workmen, who had been temporarily employed by Mr. Kent,
had removed from the settlement.
It is impossible to give the name of every settler in what is
now Rockford township at the close of the first year after Mr.
Kent's arrival. In the autumn of 1834 Mr. Kent solicited a
number of his southern friends to settle in the rising colony.
Reference was made in Chapter VI. to John Wood. Another
gentleman who thus responded was James B. Martyn. He was
anative of the County of Cornwall, England, and had emigrated
to Huntsville, Alabama, where he had made the acquaintance
of Germanicus Kent. Mr. Martyn arrived in Rockford late in
the summer of 1835. He subsequently removed to Belvidere,
where he engaged in the milling business.
James Bos well and James Wood also came from the south
about this time. Mr. Boswell settled on a claim about half a
mile north of State street, on the west side of the river, imme
diately above Dr. Haskell's orchard. Thenext year Mr. Boswell
traded with Mr. Spaulding for property directly opposite, on
the east side of the river.
Eliphalet Gregory was born in Danbury, Connecticut,
April 23, 1804. He came from New York in June, with his fam
ily. His claim extended east one-half mile from Kishwaukee
street, and south from State to his brother Samuel's claim.
His first log house was near Keith's creek, between Sixth and
Seventh avenues, and west of Seventh street. A part of his later

THE FIRST PHYSICIAN. 37
grout house still stands on Charles street. Mr. Gregory died
February 16, 1876.
Samuel Gregory arrived in Rockford December 8th. His
claim was approximately bounded by what are now Sixth and
Fourteenth avenues, and Ninth street and Churchill Place. His
log house was on Seventh avenue, by Keith's creek, between
Ninth and Tenth streets. Mr. Gregory spent his last years in
Pekin, New York, where he died in May, 1886. His sons are:
Delos S., John Clark, Homer, and James B. There were also
four daughters: Mrs. Delia A. Johnson, deceased; Mrs. Addie
S. Witwer, of Chicago; Mrs. Edna J. Hulbert, deceased; and
one who died in infancy.
Ephraim Wyman arrived in September. He was a native
of Lancaster, Massachusetts. In 1824, when he was fifteen
years of age, he removed to Keene, New Hampshire, and from
there he came to Rockford. He followed the business of baker
from 1835 until 1850. In the latter year he went to California,
where he remained three years. Mr. Wyman owned and platted
a tract of land in the heart of West Rockford, to which reference
will be made in a subsequent chapter. A street on the West
side bears his name. Mr. Wyman was county treasurer and
assessor in 1844-45. In his last years he was afflicted with
blindness. Mr. Wyman was a worthy gentleman, and is kindly
remembered. He died in the autumn of 1893. Mrs. Wyman
still resides in Rockford. Their only child died when less than
four years old.
Levi Moulthrop, M. D., had the distinction of being the
first resident physician in Winnebago county, as now organ
ized. Dr. Whitney had probably preceded him at Belvidere,
which at that time was included in Winnebago county. Dr.
Moulthrop was descended from Mathew Moulthrop, who settled
at Quinnipiac, now New Haven, Connecticut, April 18, 1638,
and who was one of the original signers of the Plantation
Covenant, ratified June 4, 1639. Dr. Moulthrop first came
to this county in the autumn of 1835, and permanently settled
here in the following spring. He was born near Litchfield,
Connecticut, November 1, 1805. He received his early educa
tion in his native town, and completed a course of medicine
and surgery at Fairfield college, in the state of New York. In
the spring of his arrival in this county, he settled upon a claim
of several hundred acres near Kishwaukee, now in New Milford
township, and began the practice of medicine. June 30, 1840,

38 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Dr. Moulthrop was married to Miss Margaret, eldest daughter
of Sampson George, and died after a brief illness, September
12th of the same year. His son, Levi Moulthrop, was born in
the spring of the following year. Dr. Moulthrop is said to have
brought the first copy of Shakespeare into the county. He was
a member of the Masonic fraternity, a Democrat in politics, and
a communicant of the Episcopal church.
Richard Montague came July 1st from Massachusetts, and
purchased a tract of land near the city. A street in South
Rockford, an island in Rock river and a ward school bear his
name. Mr. Montague died July 16, 1878. His son, S. S. Mon
tague, became an expert railroad surveyor.
Adam Keith came from Indiana. He was born in Pennsyl
vania, in 1795. From there he went to Ohio, thence to Indiana.
His name was given to Keith's creek. Mr. Keith removed from
Illinoisto Wisconsin inl846. He died at Beaver City, Nebraska,
in 1883, at the age of eighty-seven years.
William E. Dunbar settled in what is now South Rockford,
and was a leader in the organization of the county. Mr. Dunbar
served as county recorder from 1839 to 1843. He died Octo
ber 16, 1847.
P. P. Churchill was born in Vermont in 1804. He pre
empted a farm of one hundred and sixty acres east of the city.
Mr. Churchill died January 11, 1889. Heis remembered for his
simple ways, kind heart and upright life.
Among other settlers in the township during the year were:
John Vance, John Caton, Joseph Jolly, Charles Hall, Lewis
Haskins, Milton Kilburn, William Smith, Luke Joslin, Israel
Morrill, D. A. Spaulding, Lova Corey, Alonson Corey, Abel
Campbell, Ezra Barnum, Anson Barnum, James Taylor, William
Hollenbeck, John Hollenbeck, V. Carter, Joseph F. Sanford, Jon
athan Corey, Daniel Beers, Mason Tuttle, and Mr. Noble. The
following were also employed by Mr. Kent during the year :
Squire Garner, Gaylor, Perry, Norton, Phineas Carey, Jefferson
Garner, Nathan Bond, Charles J. Fox, James Broadie and wife.
All these were not within the present city limits, but they were
residents in the vicinity. They made the hamlet their place of
trade, and assisted in its growth.
The foregoing list, however, did not comprise the total
population of the county. Settlements had been made in nearly
all the townships. In June, 1860, Judge Church delivered an
historical address before the early settlers. At that time Judge

SETTLERS IN THE TOWNSHIPS. 39
Church gave the following list of settlers in what are now the
different townships, in September of 1835: NewMilford: Sam
uel Brown, William R. Wheeler, Richard Hogaboom, Phineas
¦M. Johnson, John Adams, Johh B. Long, Mr. Paddleford, James
Campbell; Guilford: Henry Enoch, William E. Enoch, J. A.
Pike, Abraham I. Enoch, John Kelsoe, Mr. Rexford, Colonel
James Sayre, Abel C. Gleason, John Brink, William G. Blair;
Butler, now Cherry Valley: Joseph P. Griggs; Harlem : William
Mead, ChaunceyMead, Zemri Butler; Roscoe: Robert J. Cross,
Robert Logan, Elijah H. Brown, William Brayton ; Rockton :
Thomas B. Talcott, William Talcott, Henry Talcott, John F.
Thayre, Isaac Adams, Pearly P. Burnham, Darius Adams,
David A. Blake, Ellison Blake, John Kilgore, John Lovesse;
Owen: James B.Lee, Richard M.Walker; Burritt: Isaac Hance,
John Mcintosh, A. M. Sherman, John Manchester and family,
Elias Trask, Alva Trask ; Lysander, now Pecatonica: Ephraim
Sumner, William Sumner, Mrs. Dolly Guilford, Elijah Guilford,
Thomas Hance; Elida, now Winnebago: David A. Holt; How
ard, now Durand : Harvey Lowe, Nelson Salisbury, who made
claims in 1835, but did not occupy them until the spring of 1836.
These, with their families, property, houses, and other
improvements, made that first short period determine all the
future. They possessed and enjoyed the land. Others were
following close behind. The future seemed promising, and they
had only to prepare for it. Considerable ground was broken
for cultivation ; but the newly broken soil was of little use until
its turf had rotted and mellowed . There was thus probably
little raised that year in crops, except possibly sod corn, pota
toes, vines and garden vegetables. Winter wheat, however, was
sown for the following spring.

CHAPTER IX.
THE PIONEERS OF 1836.
THE tide of emigration, which may be said to have begun in
1835, continued for several years. When the Rockford
Society of Early Settlers was organized, January 10, 1870, its
constitution provided that male residents of the county who
settled therein previous to 1840 were eligible to membership.
In this and the preceding chapter is given a partial list of those
who came previous to and including 1836. In succeeding
chapters will be published an incomplete roster of settlers of
1837-39, inclusive. According to the Old Settlers' standard
of eligibility to membership, these names belong to the historic
roll of honor.
One of the first emigrants of this year came from the old
world. Thomas Lake was a native of Blackford, in the Parish
of Selworthy, County of Somerset, England. He sailed from
Bristol in 1832, and arrived in New York after a voyage of
seven weeks and three days, just as the cholera was beginning
its westward march with such alarming fatality. Mr. Lake's
reminiscences of the time between his arrival in New York and
his settlement in Rockford four years later, is a vivid picture of
the hardships of pioneer life. Soon after his arrival in Chicago
in October, 1835, he met an old acquaintance, Sidney Two-
good, from Cleveland. Mr. Lake also saw Dr. J. C. Goodhue,
whom he had called to see Mrs. Lake, who was ill. The Doctor
advised Mr. Lake to settle in Rockford. He and his friend
Twogood accepted this advice and arrived in Rockford, and
for a time they followed the carpenter's trade. Mr. Lake also
took up a claim, which was subsequently known as the Willis
Smith farm, and now owned by P. Byron Thomas. Mr. Lake
died at the home of his daughter, Mrs. Jane Lake, in Guilford,
in the autumn of 1886.
Herman B. Potter was a native of Connecticut. He reached
Rockford in October. Mr. Potter purchased a farm about two
miles south of State street on the Kishwaukee road. Later he

SELDEN M. CHURCH. 41

came to the city and built a house where the First Congrega
tional church now stands. This home was purchased by Mrs.
Chamberlain. Mr. Potter was a prominent citizen in the early
history of the county, and was at one time a member of the
county commissioners' court. In 1850 Mr. Potter visited Cal
ifornia. In 1853 he removed his family to Iowa, where he
resided until his removal to Galesburg, Illinois. Mr. Potter died
at Galesburg, March 16, 1880, at the age of seventy-five
years. Selden M. Church was a son of New England. He was born
in East Haddam, Connecticut, March 4, 1804. His father
subsequently removed to Livingston county, in western New
York. The son came to Chicago in 1835 with a team ; thence
he went to Geneva, in Kane county, where he remained until he
settled in Rockford in the autumn of the following year. During
his early residence in the township, when the Winnebago
Indians made occasional visits to their former hunting-ground,
Judge Church frequently visited their camp, and obtained such
knowledge of their language as enabled him to intelligently
carry on conversation with them. From an early date until
the time of his death, Judge Church was a notable figure in the
official and business life of the community. He filled the offices
of postmaster, county clerk and county judge. The last posi
tion he held eight years. In 1847 he was a delegate from this
county to the constitutional convention. Judge Church was a
member of the general assembly in 1862; a member of the state
board of charities in 1868 ; and was one of the commissioners
chosen by the government to locate a bridge at Rock Island.
Judge Church died June 21, 1892. He builded wisely for the
educational and moral welfare of Rockford. Mrs. Church and
daughters, Mrs. Katharine Keeler and Miss Mary Preston,
reside on the family estate on South Avon street. The title to
this property has not changed in more than half a century.
Abiram and Mary Morgan left their home in Massachusetts
in September on a visit to this western country. They were
charmed with the Rock river valley, and determined to settle
here. They purchased a quarter section of Nathaniel Loomis,
and erected a small log house on almost the exact site of the
spacious old Horsman mansion. Mr. Morgan also purchased-
section twenty-two, which was originally an Indian "float." Mr.
Morgan possessed a competence, which became the basis of a
large estate for his family. His religious sympathies were with

42 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the Baptist church. As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Morgan had
established their home, they desired that it should be shared
by their only daughter and her husband. This daughter, pre
vious to the departure of her parents from Massachusetts, was
a young school girl attending Charleston seminary, where she
formed an acquaintance which led to her romantic marriage.
Charles I. Horsman was then a young man in business in Bos
ton. It was an instance of mutual love at first sight, and they
were married February 10, 1834, when the bride was nineteen
years of age. Mr. and Mrs. Horsman took their departure
from the east soon after the arrival of her parents in Rockford.
They came by way of Pittsburg, thenee by the Ohio and the
Mississippi rivers to St. Louis, thence overland to Rockford.
Mrs. Horsman has given a vivid picture of their reception at
the parental home. As the shades of night were falling, on the
second day of December, they reached Rockford, on the east
side of the river. They were cold, hungry, weary and disheart
ened. The river was full of floating ice, so that the ferry was
not available ; but a man agreed to row them across in a small
boat, and they eagerly assented. Then they walked up from
the river arm in arm, through the stately oaks, until they came
to the home where the young wife's parents were waiting to
receive them. In referring to that incident in later years, Mrs.
Horsman said that as the door was thrown open to welcome
the daughter and her husband, when the flood of light threw
out its rays into the night, and the aroma of hot coffee greeted
their keen senses, it seemed as if the gates of Paradise had been
opened to them. On this very site Mrs. Horsman resided until
her death in 1889. Mr. Horsman died March 2, 1875.
Sampson George, an English gentleman, came to this county
in September. In his youth Mr. George had been educated in
the profession of the law, in the office of his father ; but he had
a decided preference for agricultural pursuits. Mr. George pur
chased a claim of eight hundred and eighty acres of land, held
by Joshua Fawcett. Five weeks after his arrival Mr. George
was taken ill a,nd died October 31st, leaving a widow and five
children. He was buried on his farm southeast of the village.
Later the remains were removed to the West side cemetery.
Charles Henry Richings, M. D., was the second resident
physician. He followed very closely Dr. Moulthrop. Dr. Rich
ings was born in England, February 26, 1815. He received
his medical education in Belgium, and settled in Rockford Julv

HIRAM R. ENOCH. 43

18. The practice of his profession and his investments returned
him a comfortable fortune. Dr. Richings was a communicant
of the Episcopal church. His death occurred August 13, 1884.
His widow resides on the homestead on West State street. His
son, Dr.jg. H. Richings, is a well known practitioner.
Bethuel Houghton came from New Hampshire, in October.
He engaged in the bakery business, and at one time he was
associated in this way with Ephraim Wyman. Mr. Houghton
left reminiscences in manuscript, which have been of service in
the preparation of this volume.
Hiram R. Enoch was a native of Warren county, Ohio.
From there he removed with his parents to Will county,
Illinois, and thence he came to Guilford township. Probably
no citizen of Rockford possessed a larger fund of local history
than did Mr. Enoch, and he rendered valuable assistance in the
preparation of historical articles. Mr. Enoch was county
treasurer eight years. His best known work was as editor and
proprietor of the Rockford Journal. After his removal from
Rockford Mr. Enoch was in the employ of the government, in
the pension bureau. His death occurred at Washington, D. C.
Isaac Newton Cunningham was the first of four brothers
to settle in this county. He was the second sheriff of Winnebago
county, and held this office four years. He died in Rockford
December 24, 1865. His name will frequently appear in later
chapters. Jacob and Mary Posson came from Schoharie county, New
York. In 1837 Mr. Posson purchased land four miles east of
Rockford, upon which he lived five years. In 1842 he bought
property on the northeast corner of Second and Market streets.
While building a cooper shop on this site he received injuries
from which he died November 1, 1842. His son, H. A. Posson,
has resided in the county sixty-two years, and has probably
lived in Rockford township longer than any other resident
except Mrs. Thatcher Blake. Mr. Posson was wounded at the
battle of Shiloh, April 6, 1862, and his arm was amputated the
following week. He was in the local mail service four years
from 1890, under Postmaster Lawler.
David S. Shumway came in the spring, and settled on a
farm in New Milford. He was a native of Vermont. The family
was known as Green Mountain Yankees, and was of Huguenot
descent. One son, R. G. Shumway, wasbornin Vermont; R.B.
Shumway is a native of Ohio ; three sons, Alvaro, Roland H.,

44 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
and Monroe, were born on the old farm in New Milford ; also
three daughters, who died young during the sickly seasons of
early days. Roland H. Shumway has acquired a national
reputation as a seedsman, and has amassed a large fortune.
Nathaniel Loomis and his son, H. W. Loomis, came from
New Jersey. Other settlers in the county were : Charles Works,
Alonzo Corey, Charles P. Brady, Spooner Ruggles, Henry P.
Redington, Jonathan Wilson, A. G. Spaulding, Scott Robb,
Numan Campbell, John Peffers, Heman Campbell, Homer
Denton, John Robb, Edward Smith, Joseph Ritchie, Herman
Hoit, Martin W.Borst, Philip Culver, Thomas Williams, Joseph
Vance, Austin Andrews, Edmund Whittlesey, Joseph Miner,
Albert Fancher, Eli Burbank, Mr. Barnaby, and Miss Danforth,
a sister of Mrs. Israel Morrill, and who became the wife of D. A.
Spaulding, the first government surveyor of northern Illinois.
John Greenlee and John Armour, from Campbelltown,
Argyleshire, Scotland, settled in the spring of this year at
Harlem, and formed the nucleus from which has grown the
large and flourishing colony known as the Scotch Settlement,

CHAPTER X.
JOHN C. KEMBLE : THE FIRST LAWYER.— OTHER SETTLERS OF 1837.
THE emigration of 1837 was equal to that of the preceding
year. John C. Kemble was the first lawyer who practiced
in this county. Mr. Kemble and Dr. Goodrich had offices on
South Madison street, directly below Potter & Preston's
store. Mr. Kemble's log house was built near the northwest
corner of First and Walnut streets. Mr. Kemble was a gentle
man of ability, and had been a member of the general assembly
of New York from Rensselaer county. Mrs. Kemble was a
member of one of the old Dutch families in New York. Accord
ing to the custom of the day, a colored servant was assigned
the duty of ministering to her comfort. Her maiden name was
Potts, and she met and married Mr. Kemble in Chicago. Her
servant, Isaac Wilson, familiarly known as "Black Ike," came
to Rockford with Mrs. Kemble in the latter part of 1837. It
has been said that he was a slave at this time ; but such was
not the fact. When Isaac was a boy slavery was abolished in
New York by an act of gradual emancipation, and he became
free at a certain age. He had become so attached to the family
in the east that he voluntarily followed Miss Potts to Chicago,
thence to Rockford, where he resumed his duties as a servant.
These statements are made on the authority of the late Harvey
H. Silsby, who boarded with the Kemble family in the spring of
1839. About this time ex-Governor Marcy and wife of New
York were guests at the Kemble home. Mr. Marcy had been
governor three consecutive terms, and had attracted attention
as a member of the United States senate by his reply to Henry
Clay's assault on Van Buren, and by his answer to Daniel Web
ster's speech on the apportionment. The Governor came to
Rockford with his own handsome team and carriage, and his
drives about the country with the Kembles were notable inci-

46 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
dents in the social life of the village. Mr. Kemble became insane,
and in 1840 he was taken to an eastern asylum, where he died
a short time afterward. Mr. Kemble had two sons. Albert,
the elder, was an artist. He went to Italy for study, where he
married, and died. Edward became an editor, and founded
the Calilornia Star, the first English newspaper in San Fran
cisco. For many years after the death of Mr. Kemble, "Black
Ike" had a fruit and lunch counter on North Madison street,
and is well remembered by old residents.
John Lake was born March 27, 1821, in Selworthy Parish,
England. His father died when he was quite young, and he was
early thrown upon his own resources. When sixteen years of
age he determined to follow his uncle, Thomas Lake, to Amer
ica, and arrived in Rockford about December 1st. After three
years on a farm, Mr. Lake spent a year as an apprentice to the
carpenter's trade, under Thomas Thatcher. At the expiration
of that time he began the business of contractor and builderon
his own account. In the winter of 1852-53 Mr. Lake formed a
partnership with the late Phineas Howes, in the lumber trade.
The firm's yard was on the site of the Chicago & Northwestern
passenger depot on the East side. After the railroad bridge
was completed across the river, the firm removed its yard to
the West side, near the present Northwestern freight depot.
The business was continued there until the summer of 1856,
when it was sold to Mr. Freeman. In November of that year
Mr. Lake revisited his native country. He returned in Febru
ary, 1857, and early in thefollowing spring he again embarked
in the lumber business, on the southeast corner of State and
Third streets, with his former partner, Mr. Howes. This part
nership was dissolved in the autumn of 1859, by the sale of the
stock to Cook & Brother, lumber dealers on the West side. From
1860 to 1868 Mr. Lake was a partner with the late Henry
Fisher, in the lumber business on the West side. In May, 1867,
Mr. Lake again revisited England, and after an extended tour
of the continent he returned in the autumn of the same year. In
the spring of 1868 Mr. Lake and Seely Perry formed a part
nership in the lumber trade, on the corner of Third and State
streets, which was continued until 1874. The residences of
these gentlemen were built from nearly the same plans. In
1874, and again in 1877, 1889 and 1891, Mr. Lake revisited
Europe. Mr. Lake was connected with the Rockford Insurance
Company from its organization in 1866 until its sale in 1899.

JOHN LAKE.— JOHN THURSTON. 47
He was its first vice-president, and served in that capacity until
January, 1866, when he was chosen president to succeed Dr.
Robert P. Lane. Mr. Lake served the Second ward as alderman
ten years ending with 1883. He has been a supervisor, and
chairman of the board of education. For sixty-two years Mr.
Lake has been known as a man of affairs, of strict integrity and
exceptional executive ability; he is a self-made man. Mr. Lake
and Seely Perry own the three-story brick block on the north
east corner of State and Second streets. October 11, 1849, Mr.
Lake married Miss Almeda M. Danley, of Harlem. Three of
their seven children died in infancy. Those surviving are : Mrs.
William H. Crocker, of Evanston; and Mrs. Charles M. Clark,
Mrs. William M. Prentice, and Frank L., of Rockford. Mr. Lake
is a prominent Odd Fellow, and has served as grand master of
the grand lodge of Illinois, and representative to the sovereign
grand lodge of the United States for six consecutive years. Mr.
Lake is an attendant at the First Congregational church.
Henry Thurston and his son, John H., then a lad thirteen
years of age, arrived in March. In company with William P.
Dennis, of Massachusetts, they had come from Troy, New York,
by sleigh and wagon to Chicago. There they met Daniel S.
Haight and Benjamin T. Lee, of Rockford, both of whom had
known the elder Thurston in the east ; and they persuaded the
party to settle in Rockford. While in Chicago they met John
C. Kemble, who had made the journey by stage from Troy, and
the company reached Rockford soon afterward. The son grew
to manhood and continuously resided in Rockford until the
death of his wife in 1890. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston resided more
than forty years in the brick house on South Madison street,
which has been used for several years as an annex for the high
school. Mr. Thurston published his Reminiscences in 1891.
They are a valuable contribution to local history. Mr. Thurston
was uneducated in the learning of the schools ; nevertheless he
had a retentive memory, a ready wit, and a natural aptitude
for writing that have made his little volume of Reminiscences
quite popular with all classes of readers. He has graphically
portrayed that circle of pioneer social life in which he moved.
Mr. Thurston died September 19, 1896.
William P. Dennis was a well known citizen, who held several
minor offices. He first lived in a log house on the site of Dr.
Catlin's residence, on South First street. Mr. Dennis died in
Rockford, February 4, 1880.

48 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Samuel D. Preston came from New York. He traveled over
land from Medina, with his wife and one child. He lived on
North Madison street, and later his home was on the site of the
office of the Rockford Lumber and Fuel Company. Mr. Preston
was prominent in the early business and political life of the
community. He was county treasurerfour years. Mr. Preston
died February 11, 1844. He was the father of Mrs. L. J. Clark,
deceased; Miss Anna T. Preston, deceased; and Miss Mary
Preston, a resident of the city. Mr. Clark, his son-in-law, built
the old stone house on the southwest corner of Madison and
Oak streets.
Eleazer Hubble Potter was born in Fairfield county, Con
necticut, and emigrated with his parents to western New York
when he was about seventeen years of age. Mr. Potter was
fully committed to the New England idea that the church and
the school-house form the real basis of the prosperity of a city.
He therefore took an active interest in building up its religious
and educational institutions. Mr. Potter made the acquaint
ance of Samuel D. Preston at Medina, and when these gentlemen
came to Rockford they formed a partnership in business. Mr.
Potter afterward became a prominent banker. He built the
house now occupied by Rev. Mead Holmes, who has enlarged
and otherwise improved it. He also built the fine residence of
Hon. Gilbert Woodruff. Mr. Potter died at his home in this
city, September 1, 1861, at the age of fifty-five years. He was
the father of Mrs. William Lathrop, and Commodore Potter,
who resides with his daughter, Mrs. Sabin, at Belvidere.
Nathaniel Wilder was born in Lancaster, Massachusetts,
June 30, 1794. From his native state he removed to Keene,
New Hampshire, and from there he came to Rockford with his
family, in March. He opened a blacksmith shop in a log build
ing on South Main street, between Green and Cedar streets, and
owned considerable property in that vicinity. Mr. Wilder was
probably the third blacksmith in Rockford. He continued in
this business twenty-five years, and then engaged in the coal
trade. At one time he was a member of the Second Congrega
tional church, but his later faith was Unitarianism . He died
July 11, 1884, at the age of ninety years.
George W. Brinckerhoff came to Rockford during this year.
He was in partnership with Germanicus Kent in various business
enterprises. Although Mr. Brinckerhoff was quite prominent
at one time, little is known of his later life.
I

G. A. SANFORD. 49

Goodyear Asa Sanford was born in Hamden, Connecticut, in
August, 1814. He was engaged in farming in the east until he
came to Alton, Illinois, in December, 1836. In the following
year he came to Rockford and engaged in mercantile business.
Mr. Sanford always took an active interest in politics, and was
one of the early sheriffs of the county. He was also school com
missioner from 1845 to 1847. Mr. Sanford was a member of
the banking firm of Dickerman, Wheeler & Co., which began
business January 1, 1855. The firm name was changed the next
year to Lane, Sanford & Co. The Second National Bank was
organized April 29, 1864, with Mr. Sanford as cashier. He
succeeded to the presidency, which he held at the time of his
death, March 16, 1894s As a banker and man of affairs, Mr.
Sanford was very prominent for more than half a century.
Rev. John Morrill and wife made their home in the little
village in February. Mr. Morrill's important work in stimu
lating the religious life of the community will be considered in
a subsequent chapter. Mrs. Morrill was eminently fitted for
the work to which she was called.
David D. Ailing was born at Westfield, Connecticut, April
27, 1813. At seventeen years of age he began an apprenticeship
to the carpenter's trade. He came to Rockford in October, upon
the advice of G. A. Sanford. Mr. Ailing built a number of dwell
ings in the little village, and was a contractor during his entire
active life in Rockford. He constructed the old First Congrega
tional church, on the West side. He owned valuable property
on South Main street. Mr. Ailing died August 1, 1898. He
was the father of Mrs. P. W. Danky and Frank Ailing.
John Beattie was one of the first emigrants from Ireland to
this county. He was born of Scotch ancestry in the north of
Ireland, June 21, 1811. He learned the carpenter's trade in his
native country, and continued this occupation after his settle
ment in Rockford. He was successful in business, and became
the owner of a beautiful site in the finest residence portion of
the city, which is now the home of his daughters, Misses Mary
I. and Anna. Several business houses on West State street also
belong to his estate. These valuable lots were tendered him in
payment for work on the old court house, more than half a
century ago. Mr. Beattie at first refused them; and it is said
he wept the day he became their possessor, because he felt that
he had been defrauded. Mr. Beattie was highly esteemed for
his sterling character. He was reared in the Presbyterian

;*><> HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
faith, although he was not a member of any church at the time
of his death. Mr. Beattie died December 3, 1889. Mrs. Beattie
died December 7, 1891. Two sons, Edward W. and George D.,
reside in Montana. Two sons and a daughter are deceased.
John Piatt was born in West Haven, Connecticut, March
8, 1813. He came from Alton, Illinois, to Rockford in May,
and engaged in mercantile business. In 1839 he removed to
Pecatonica township and became an extensive land-owner. He
returned to Rockford in 1845, where he resided until his death
in 1881. Some years later Mrs. Piatt married Robert H.
Cotton. She passed her eighty-fifth year, December 11, 1899.
Benjamin Kilburn was born inBelchertown, Massachusetts,
August 8, 1808. He settled permanently in Rockford in 1837.
He had visited the coanty the preceding year, selected a place
for a home, procured lumber for a house, engaged a man to
build it, and then went back to Massachusetts to adjust his
affairs. Upon his return to Rockford he was accompanied by
Mrs. Kilburn's brother, ^Henry Maynard. Mr. Kilburn's first
house was on the site of the Hotel Nelson, where it stood until
1891. Mr. Kilburn subsequently purchased a quarter-section
in the northwestern part of the city. Mr. and Mrs. Kilburn had
seven children. Five died in infancy or early youth. Edward
B., a son, enlisted in the Seventy-fourth Illinois Volunteers, and
died in the hospital at Murfreesborough, in 1863. Mr. Kilburn
opened a stone quarry on his place, which proved valuable, and
is still operated by his son-in-law, T. W. Carrico. Kilburn avenue
was named in honor of Mr. Kilburn. He died in 1860. Some
years later Mrs. Kilburn married Mr. Fales. She died in the
summer of 1899.
John Miller, with his wife and three sons, Jacob B., Thomas
and George, arrived about the middle of May. Jacob was better
known as "Old Jake." He was the second resident lawyer, and
as a forcible speaker he was in great demand by the Whigs of
this section in the exciting campaign of 1840.
Among other settlers in the county during the year were:
Isaac Toms, William Twogood, Elisha A. Kirk, William Jones,
William Peters, Richard S. Stiles, Eli Hall, Levi Taft, Hiram
Richardson, Simeon Harmon, Lewis Keith, P. S. Doolittle,
Joseph Hayes, Seth Palmer, and his daughter, Mrs. William
Conick, who has resided in the county sixty-two years.
The late Judge Church is authority for the statement that
the population of the county in June, 1837, was 1,086.

CHAPTER XL
ORGANIZATION OF THE COUNTY. — THE FIRST ELECTION.
IN the summer and autumn of 1835 the settlers in this section
began to agitate the question of local government. This
matter was promptly brought to the attention of the state
legislature. The counties organized in northern Illinois prior to 1835
were much larger than they are at present. At that time Cook,
La Salle and Jo Daviess counties extended from Lake Michigan
to the Mississippi river. JoDavies was organized in 1827. It
then extended east of Rock river, and included the territory now
comprised in nine counties. This singular name for the county
was not given by the citizens. The name designated in the
original bill was Ludlow, in honor of the naval hero of that
name. A member of the legislature moved to strike out the
word Ludlow, and insert the name Daviess, in honor of Colonel
Jo Daviess, who fell at Tippecanoe. Another member facetiously
moved to amend the amendment by inserting before Daviess the
word "Jo." The reason assigned was the fact that there was
a member of the house by the name of Davis, and that the peo
ple might think the honor was intended for him ; and that it
would be indelicate for the house, by any act, to transmit his
name to posterity, as a precedent. This motion prevailed ; the
senate concurred in the amendment, and thus the county
officially received the name of Jo Daviess. This immense tract
of wild, unpopulated country extended eastward to the third
principal meridian, and has been reduced in size by the organ
ization of eight other counties.
Cook and La Salle counties were organized in 1831. It was
the evident intention at that time to subdivide these counties
at a later day, to meet the demands of an increased popula
tion. A map of Illinois, printed in 1835, owned by the late

•r.2 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Hon. Ephraim Sumner, and now in possession of his son, Hon.
E. B. Sumner, represents Cook county with territory attached
on the north for judicial purposes. La Salle has northern terri
tory annexed for the same purpose, correspondingto portions of
McHenry, Kane, Winnebago and Ogle counties, and all of Boone
and DeKalb, as at present organized. Jo Daviess is shown
with annexed territory on the east and south. The distinction
between Cook and LaSalle counties proper, and their annexed
portions, appears to have been iu the fact that the former were
surveyed, while the latter were not. Although Jo Daviess
county was organized eight years before Mr. Sumner's map was
printed, the map does not even represent the county as sur
veyed. The conditions, however, in Jo Daviess were peculiar.
The country near Galena included a mining camp, with quite a
considerable population, and thus required a local government.
Hence the organization of the county preceded by several years
the government survey of the land.
The state legislature at that time held its sessions at
Vandalia. An act, approved and in force January 16, 1836,
provided for the organization of McHenry, Winnebago, Kane,
Ogle and Whiteside counties, and the reorganization of Jo
Daviess. Section two of the law created Winnebago county,
with boundaries as follows: "Commencing at the southeast
corner of township number forty-three, range number four, east
of the third principal meridian, and running thence west to the
said meridian ; thence north along the line of said meridian, to
the southeast corner of township number twenty-six, in range
number eleven, east of the fourth principal meridian; thence
west to the dividing line between ranges number seven and
eight; thence north along said line to the northern boundary
of the state; thence east along said boundary line to the north
east corner of range number four, east of the third principal
meridian ; thence south to the place of beginning."
Winnebago was thus formed from the attached portions of
Jo Daviess and LaSalle counties. That part of thecountyeast
of the third principal meridian was taken from LaSalle; the
portion west of this meridian was detached from Jo Daviess. As
at first organized, Winnebago county was almost exactly
double its present size, and included all of Boone county, and
the eastern two township ranges of what is now Stephenson
county. Winnebago has never been enlarged or reduced from
its original form on its northern or southern boundary.

THE FIRST CENSUS.

Section nine of the law to establish the county ordered an
election to be held at the house of Germanicus Kent, on the first
Monday in May, for sheriff, coroner, recorder, surveyor, and
three county commissioners, who should hold their offices until
the next succeeding general election, and until their successors
were qualified. The election, however, was not held until the
next August.
No county created by this act was to be organized, and an
election held, until a majority of the voters of the prospective
county had addressed a petition for the same to the judge
of the sixth judicial circuit, or, in his absence, to another circuit
judge. The voters were also required to give sufficient proof
that the proposed county contained not less than three hun
dred and fifty white inhabitants. This task was undertaken
by Dr. Daniel H. Whitney, who had settled at Belvidere. As
the first census enumerator, Dr. Whitney diligently spied out
the land, and discovered the requisite number of "white inhab
itants." These facts were communicated to Judge Thomas H. Ford.
He thereupon issued an order, dated July 15, 1836, for an
election to be held at the house of Daniel S. Haight, on the first
Monday in August. The ninth section of the statute had des
ignated an earlier date and another place for this election ; but
inasmuch as the organization of the county depended upon a,
prescribed population, a subsequent section of the law necessa
rily referred the time and place of such election to the presiding
judge of the circuit. Under the first constitution of Illinois, all
elections for state and county officers were held the first Monday
in August. The time of these elections was changed by the sec
ond constitution, in 1847, to the Tuesday next after the first
Monday in November. Germanicus Kent, .Joseph P. Griggs and
Robert J. Cross were chosen judges of election. Judge Ford's
order has been framed, and is preserved in the office of Captain
Lewis F. Lake, the circuit clerk, as an interesting relic of those
early days.
It has been said that politics and religion are the chief
concerns of men. The "iron pen of history" must record
the fact that politics then had the right of way for the time.
The prospective election awakened intense enthusiasm. The
electors were to vote also for a member of congress and two
representatives in the state legislature. But the special interest
centered in the selection of three candidates for county commis-

54 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
sioners. Kentville and Haightville, as the West and the East
side settlements were respectively Called, had already become
strong rivals. The Guelphs and Ghibellines, in the mediaeval
Florentine republic, did not more earnestly strive for suprem
acy. No caucus or convention was called, and the factions
informally divided the honors. Simon P. Doty, who had settled
in Belvidere in 1835, was the candidate for commissioner for
that part of the county. Thomas B. Talcott was the northern
candidate. Mr. Haight was anxious to have the third elected
from this bailiwick, but he was obliged to yield this point to
his West side rival, who placed William E. Dunbar in the field.
The election was held on Monday, August 1st, in a decidedly
primitive manner. Written or printed ballots had not then been
introduced into Illinois. Under the old constitution, all votes
were to be given vire voce until otherwise provided by the gen
eral assembly ; and up to this time no change had been made.
This method kept the interest at a high pitch, and enabled the
voters to tell at any moment the relative strength of the several
candidates. It is a gigantic stride from the vive voce vote of
1836 to the Australian ballot of today. At that time there
was not a copy of the Illinois statutes in the county to direct
the judges of election in the discharge of their duties. Mr. Kent,
however, knew something of the election laws of Virginia and
Alabama, Robert J. Cross was familiar with those of New York
and Michigan, and Mr. Griggs was acquainted with the laws of
Ohio. The election, therefore, was not allowed to go by default
for so slight a cause as ignorance of the laws of their adopted
state. D. A. Spaulding had some acquaintance with the laws
of Illinois, and he was made one of the clerks of election, and
entrusted with the duty of making the poll-books. Simon P.
Doty, Thomas B. Talcott and William E. Dunbar were elected
county commissioners; Daniel S. Haight, sheriff; Daniel H.
Whitney, recorder; Eliphalet Gregory, coroner; and D. A.
Spaulding, surveyor. Tbe results of the election for member of
congress and representatives in the general assembly are given
in a subsequent chapter devoted to this subject.
One hundred and twenty votes were cast at this election.
The names of the voters were as follows : David Caswell. George
Caswell, David Barnes, P. P. Burnham, Thomas Crane, Thatcher
Blake, Seth Scott, Joshua Fawcett, John Barrett, Jeremiah
Frame, John F. Thayer, William Randall, John Welch, Joshua
Cromer, John Slavins, David Blake, William Barlow, Joseph

THE FIRST VOTERS.

B. Baker, Daniel Fairchild, Livingston Robins, AlfredShattuck,
Alva Trask, William Smith, Ira Haskins, John Bunts, Simon
P. Doty, Milton S. Mason, Timothy Caswell, Charles H. Pane,
Royal Briggs, Solomon Watson, Abram Watson, Ralzimond
Gardner, Mason Sherburne, John K. Towner, John G. Lock-
ridge, John Allen, John Lovesse, A. E. Courtright, Henry Enoch,
Ephraim Sumner, S. Brown, A. R. Dimmick, Samuel Hicks, H.
M. Wattles, T. R. J. English, Oliver Robins, J. P. Griggs, Aaron
V. Taylor, Luke Joslin, William Sumner, David D. Elliott, John
Handy, Jacob Pettyjohn, Daniel S. Haight, Jacob Keyt, John
Lefonton, John Kelsoe, William R. Wheeler, M. Ewing, Charles
Works, Sidney Twogood, Phineas Churchill, Thomas B. Talcott,
Austin Andrews, Thomas Lake, Benjamin McConnell, Benjamin
DePue, Lewis Haskins, Aaron B. Davis, Joel Pike, R.M. Waller,
Julius Trask, William Carey, Ephraim Wyman, P. D. Taylor,
William Brayton, Israel Morrill, Harlyn Shattuck, David De-
Witt, James B. Young, Abel Thurston, John Kaudler, John
Adams, Milton Kilburn, Richard H. Enoch, Joseph Chadwick,
Daniel Piper, John Hance, Henry Enoch, Jr., Peter Moore,
Sylvester Sutton, V. B. Rexford, William G. Blair, Daniel H.
Whitney, James Jackson, Isaac Adams, Isaac Harrell, E. A.
Nixon, John Wood, William Mead, Joseph Rogers, A. C. Glea-
son, Henry Hicks, John Brink, E. Gregory, L. C. Waller, James
Thomas, G. Kent, Chauncey Mead, George Randall, W. H.
Talcott, William E. Dunbar, S. A. Lee, Charles Reed, Carles
Sayres, Robert J. Cross, D. A. Spaulding, Benjamin White,
Jacob Enoch. The votes of two men, John Langdon and
Thomas Williams, were rejected. Not a single voter of this list
is now living. The last survivor was Harlyn Shattuck, who
died in 1899, near Belvidere.
On Wednesday, August 3d, the county commissioners-elect
met in special session at the house of Daniel S. Haight, for the
transaction of business necessary to complete the local govern
ment. Each commissioner administered the oath of office to
the other. Lots were drawn for the terms of one year, and two
and three years respectively. D. A. Spaulding was elected clerk
of the county commissioners' court ; and Robert J. Cross was
chosen treasurer. William E. Dunbar was sent to Vandalia,
the capital of the state, with the election returns. The term
court might seem to imply that this body possessed judicial
powers, but such was not the fact. Under the constitution of
1818, three commissioners were elected in each county for the

56 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
transaction of all its business. This court performed the duties
and exercised powers corresponding in a general way to those
entrusted under the present law to the board of supervisors.
At this first session of the court the commissioners divided
the county into seven precincts, as follows : Yellow River, which
included the towns of Silver Creek, Ridot, Freeport, Lancaster,
and the south half of Rock River, in Stephenson county ; Rock
Grove, which included the north half of Rock River, all of Buck
Eye, Rock Grove, and the east half of Oneco, in Stephenson
county, and Laona and Howard (now Durand) in Winnebago;
Peeketolika, corresponding to the towns of Seward, Lysander
(now Pecatonica) and Burritt ; Kishwaukee, now the townships
of Cherry Valley, New Milford, and part of Rockford township ;
Rockford, which included the present townships of Winnebago,
Guilford, the larger part of Rockford, and the south half of
Owen and Harlem; Rock River, including the townships of
Shirland, Harrison, Rockton, Roscoe, north half of Owen and
Harlem, and Manchester in Boone county; Belvidere, which
included all of Boone county except Manchester township. This
precinct contained two hundred and fifty-two square miles'; yet
at the first presidential election in 1836, it could poll only
twenty -three votes. Rock River precinct was twenty-four miles
in length, and from six to twelve in width, and included six
townships. At the presidential election previously mentioned
this immense territory could poll but twenty votes. The
number of precincts was subsequently increased to ten.
At this session of the court an order was issued, which fixed
the time and place of holding an election in each precinct, for
justices of the peace and constables. The date chosen was
August 27. In only three of these precincts, however, were
elections held on that day. In Belvidere John K. Towner and
John S. King were elected justices of the peace, and Abel Thurs
ton and Mason Sherburne, constables. In Rock River, Sylvester
Talcott and Robert J. Cross were elected justices of the peace,
and John P. Parsons and D. A. Blake, constables. In Peeke
tolika, Ephraim Sumner and Isaac Hance were chosen justices,
and William Sumner and Thomas Hance, constables. These
justices were the first judicial officers in the county. A second
election for the four remaining precincts was ordered to be held
October 14th. Upon the election of these officers at this time
the county organization was completed. There was as yet no
county seat. The act to establish the county, however, had

FIRST CLAIMS ALLOWED. 57
provided that until public buildings should be erected for the
purpose, the courts should be held at the house of Daniel S.
Haight or Germanicus Kent, as the county commissioners
should direct.
The first claims against the county were presented at this
session. Germanicus Kent, Robert J. Cross and J. P. Griggs, as
judges of election, and D. A. Spaulding and S. A. Lee, as clerks,
were allowed one dollar each. D. A. Spaulding was allowed
fifty cents for stationery furnished for poll-books.

CHAPTER XII.
LOCATION OF THE COUNTY SEAT AT WINNEBAGO.
THE law establishing Winnebago county designated Robert
Stephens and Rezin Zarley, of Cook county, and John
Phelps, of Jo Daviess, as commissioners, to locate the perma
nent seat of justice. These commissioners, or a majority of
them, were authorized to meet on the first Monday in May,
1836, or as soon thereafter as may be, at the house of Daniel
S. Haight, for the discharge of their duty. John Phelps never
made his appearance. The other two commissioners met July
14th, at the place specified by law, for the selection of a site for
the county buildings.
At the county commissioners' court on Thursday, August
4, 1836, the report of the special commissioners was presented.
The reader will avoid confusion by noting the distinction be
tween the three county commissioners elected by popular vote,
and the special commissioners designated by the statute to
locate the county seat. The latter reported that on the 14th
day of July they had met at the house of Daniel S. Haight, and
that two days later they had selected a site on lands owned by
Nicholas Boilvin & Co., on condition that the proprietors should
execute a warranty deed to the county of thirty acres of land, so
long as it should remain the seat of justice. On the same day
Charles Reed presented to the county commissioners a deed of
twelve blocks, containing two and one-half acres each, situated
about two miles up the river from the ferry crossing.
The law was very specific concerning the location of a site.
It provided that if the site chosen should be the property of
individuals, instead of government land, the owners thereof
should make a deed in fee simple of not less than twenty acres
of said tract to the county ; or in lieu thereof they should pay
the county three thousand dollars, to be used in the erection of
county buildings. Mr. Reed may have presented his deed in

THE FIRST CONVEYANCE OF LAND.

good faith, but it was not accepted because it contained an
objectionable clause to the effect that the county should hold
the property "so long as it should remain the seat of justice."
This reservation defeated his scheme.
This tract of land came into possession of Nicholas Boilvin
about one year previous. Mr. Boilvin was at one time a gov
ernment agent for the Winnebago Indians. The several transfers
of this property form an interesting chapter of local history. It
was noted in Chapter III. that by the treaty negotiated at Prairie
du Chien, August 1, 1829, between the United States and the
Winnebagoes, grants of land were made to certain descendants
of this tribe. Catherine Myott, a half-breed Indian woman, was
one of the two who had received two sections each. Previous
to this contest over the county seat, one of these two unlocated
sections had been sold to Henry Gratiot. By a deed executed
August 25, 1835, Catherine Myott conveyed the other unlocated
section to Nicholas Boilvin for eight hundred dollars. This was
the first individual conveyance of land in Wrinnebago county.
This deed was filed for record in Cook county, September 3,
1835, and recorded by Daniel H. Whitney, recorder of Winne
bago county, September 8, 1836. This instrument was the
first filed for record in this county. The tract located for Mr.
Boilvin, by virtue of the treaty of 1829, is the east half of
section fourteen and all that part of section thirteen west of
Rock river, in Rockford township, and contains six hundred and
thirty-seven acres. At the time Mr. Reed made the offer of his
deed to the county commissioners, the property belonged to
Nicholas Boilvin, of Chicago, Charles Reed, of Joliet, and Major
Campbell. As soon as the organization of the county began to be
agitated, Boilvin and his associates determined to secure the
location of the county seat on their site. The entire tract was
platted September 14, 1836. It was known as Nicholas Boilvin's
plat of the town of Winnebago, and the plat was filed for record
September 17, 1836. Reed appeared as the principal manager.
There were two hundred and fifty-one blocks, and these were
subdivided into two thousand four hundred and thirty-six lots.
The streets were uniformly eighty-two and one-half feet wide,
and bore north and south, east and west. The lots were forty-
nine and one-half feet front, and one hundred and thirteen feet
and nine inches deep, except the lots in the water blocks, which
ran back from Water street to low-water mark. The alleys

60 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
were twenty feet wide. The town was christened Winnebago.
Reed built a two-story house, to be used as a hotel and store,
which is still standing a few rods above John H. Sherratt'snew
residence. A free ferry was established; a lime-kiln and a
blacksmith shop were built ; and a road opened through the
timber east from Winnebago, to meet the state road from
Chicago to Galena, at a point on Beaver creek. Nothing was
left undone to secure the county seat ; but the decision of the
commissioners, like the law of the Medes and Persians, could
not be changed.
Notwithstanding the fact that the special commissioners
were given full power by the statute to locate the county seat,
their selection was arbitrarily set aside by the commissioners'
court. This rejection, however, was based upon a reason which
would have been considered valid by any court. The question
did not again come before the people until 1839. Pending the
location of the county seat, the commissioners ordered that the
circuit a,nd county commissioners' courts should be held at the
house of Mr. Haight.

CHAPTER XIII.
THE FERRY. — EARLY STATE AND COUNTY ROADS.
1"HE ferry was the first mode of transit across the river.
Ferries were established by special acts of the legislature,
with regular charters, in territory not under county organiza
tion. The issue of licenses for conducting ferries came under the
jurisdiction of the commissioners' courts in organized counties.
In 1836, at the September session of this court for Winnebago
county, Germanicus Kent was authorized to establish a ferry
at Rockford, at what is now State street. He was required to
pay a license of ten dollars for one year. Rates of ferriage were
established as follows : For each carriage, wagon or cart, drawn
by two horses, oxen or mules, sixty-two and one-half cents; the
same drawn by one horse, thirty-seven and one-half cents ; for
each additional horse, twelve and one-half cents; for man
and horse, twenty-five cents; each horse, mule, or head of
cattle, twelve and one-half cents ; hogs, sheep and goats per
score, fifty cents; each footman, six and one-quarter cents.
These terms were for transients. Farmers were given a yearly
rate. Free ferriage was given to the citizens of the county after
the village became incorporated. The proprietors were reim
bursed from the village treasury.
At the same session of the court Vance & Andrews were
authorized to establish a ferry at Winnebago, on the same
terms for license and ferriage as given Mr. Kent. C. Doolittle,
by his agent, H. M. Wattles, was granted the privilege of
establishing a ferry where the line between Rockford and Owen
townships crosses Rock river, on the same terms. In the spring
of 1836, Harvey Lowe and Nelson H. Salisbury, who had made
claims in Howard in the preceding autumn, returned with their
families. May 18th they crossed the river at the point now
spanned by Trask's bridge. They were the first to cross in the
boat which had been launched that day. They had been detained
there about a week, and during that time they had assisted in
building the boat. This ferry, which was established through
the agency of Love and Salisbury, to enable them to cross their

62 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
claims, subsequently became the thoroughfare in the direction
of Mineral Point, and formed a convenient crossing for all
emigrants to the country north of the Pecatonica.
In 1837 the ferry licenses of Kent and Vance were extended
another year, at the same rates. Mr. Kent conducted theferry
at Rockford from 1836 to 1838. In the latter year a license
was issued to Kent & Brinckerhoff. The rates of ferriage were
changed and the license fee raised to twenty dollars. These
gentlemen were succeeded by Selden M. Church, who continued
the business until the first bridge was built.
Skiffs were used for carrying passengers, and a scow for
horses and other property. A scow was made from the halves
of large split logs hewn down to proper thickness, and planked
in the ordinary manner. A large cable was stretched across
the river, supported by posts on either side, which kept it in
place. From the ends of the scow smaller ropes ran to pulley
blocks running on the cable. By shortening one of these ropes
and pushing the boat from the shore so that the current could
strike it obliquely, the craft was given the required momentum,
and the rapid current propelled it over. The scow could carry
two teams at a time. Teams were driven upon the scow, and if
any danger was apprehended from frightened horses, the driver
would block a wheel to the scow with a chain. A platform at
either end of the boat, supported by levers attached to each
side, was lowered to the solid landing, and thus formed an easy
entrance and exit. A railing at the sides and base at the ends
insured perfect safety. The countersign was "Over! " which,
with various repetitions and inflections, always preceded the
starting of the boat.
There was a ferry-house on either side of the river. The
ferryman resided iu the one on the West side. It was a frame
structure built on the site of the public library building, in
1839, by Allen & Brown, for Kent & Brinckerhoff. Its dimen
sions were fourteen by fourteen feet, one story, boarded up and
down, with shingle roof. James Taylor, a bachelor, was the
first ferryman. He was succeeded by Giles C. Hard, and he in
turn by John Fisher, after whom Fisher avenue was named.
He was a native of New Hampshire, a strong and muscular
man, of strict integrity. Mr. Taylor was assisted by Asher
Miller. Their combined strength was sometimes severely tested
in getting arow-boat, loaded with passengers and mails, across
through the ice, when the ferry-boat could not run.

SURVEY OF THE STATE ROAD. 63
When Germanicus Kent and Thatcher Blake made their
settlements, there were no state roads in this vicinity. Indian
trails wended their way through prairie and forest, but these
did not greatly facilitate the travel of the white man. At that
time Chicago and Galena were the only well known points in
northern Illinois. The first settlements in the state were made
in the southern portion ; and as the tide of emigration poured
from the east into the Rock river valley, after the Black Hawk
war, each session of the legislature laid out a number of state
roads. By an act approved January 15, 1836, James Gifford, Dan
iel S. Haight and Josiah C. Goodhue were appointed special
commissioners to view, survey and locate a road from Meach-
am's Grove, in Cook county, to Galena, in Jo Daviess county.
The bill directed that the commissioners should make "Elgin
on Fox river, in Cook county, Belvidere on Squaw Prairie, in
the county of LaSalle, and Midway at the ford on Rock river, in
the county of d o Daviess, points on the said road, and shall fix the
said road on the most advantageous ground, for a permanent
road, having reference to said points." This road was opened
without delay, and State street in Belvidere and in Rockford is
a portion of this highway, which extends nearly across the
state in a general northwesterly direction from Chicago.
By the same act David W. Whitney, Stephen Mack, and John
P. Bradstreet were designated commissioners to locate a road
from Belvidere to the mouth of Pecatonica river, at Mack
town, which was named in his own honor by its founder, Stephen
Mack. By an act of the legislature, approved March 2, 1839,
Benjamin T. Lee, of Winnebago county, Ephraim Hall, of
DeKalb, and Isaac Marlett, of Kane, were made commissioners
to view, survey and locate "a state road from where a certain
road terminates at the Will county line, to Aurora, on Fox
river; thence, by the county seat of DeKalb county, Rockford, in
Winnebago county, Trask's ferry, Pekatonikee; thence to the
state line, in a direction towards Mineral Point. The said
commissioners shall lay out a state road from the town of
Winnebago, in Winnebago county, intersecting the State road
in the direction to the Will county line." Mr. Marlett, the
third commissioner, was the father of Mrs. 0. F. Barbour, of
Rockford. About 1839 Charles street was opened as a more
direct route to Chicago, by way of St. Charles; hence the name.
But it was of little value in this respect beyond Cherry Valley.

64 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
In March, 1839, an act of the legislature was approved, by
which twenty-five thousand dollars were appropriated from the
state internal improvement fund, which had been created two
years before. This money was distributed among the northern
counties. It was to be applied by the commissioners' courts of
the counties receiving the same, exclusively to the construction of
bridges, and the improvement of public roads in their respective
counties. Winnebago county received three thousand one hun
dred and fourteen dollars and eighty-three cents, with the
proviso that "the bridge across Cedar creek, on the State road
leading by Bloomingville to the mouth of the Pickatonike, and
the improvements of the Great Western mail route or road from
the east to the west line of Winnebago county, shall first be
made and paid for from the sum appropriated to said county."
Upon the organization of the county, the commissioners
devoted considerable attention to receiving petitions for the
appointment of viewers to locate roads. The rapid settlement
of the county, in a day preceding the railroad, demanded the
best possible facilities for transportation. Every property-
owner was anxious to secure a public road near his homestead,
and was willing to give whatever land was necessary. The
records of the county bear testimony to the fidelity with which
the commissioners transacted this important business.

CHAPTER XIV.
THE VILLAGE CHRISTENED.— THE FIRST SURVEYS.
MR. KENT was in a sense the first proprietor of the colony.
He gave it the name of Midway. This name, which is said
to have been proposed by Mrs. Kent, was suggested by the fact
that the settlement was about halfway from Chicago to Galena.
"Midway, Rock River, Jo Daviess county, Illinois, June 17,
1835," is thename and dateMr.Kentgivesinalettertoafriend.
The law of 1836 which established the State road, noted in the
last chapter, referred to "Midway at the ford on Rock river."
A letter written by Mr. Kent in the autumn of 1834, ad
dressed to J. B. Martyn, of Alabama, directed that gentleman
to "Midway" as follows : "At Galena call on my brother. From
Galena go directly east until you come to and cross Apple river,
thence turn in a southeasterly course to Plum river, and from
there to Cherry Grove. There leave some timber on your left,
and a small grove on your right [later known as Twelve-Mile
Grove] and then keep on until you strike Rock river, from which
a blind path willleadyou to Midway." These instructions were
about as definite asLauncelot's direction to the Jew's house, iu
the Merchant of Venice : "Turnup on your righthand at the next
turning, but at the next turning of all, on your left ; marry, at the
very next turning, turn of no hand, but turn down indirectly
to the Jew's house." Nevertheless, Mr. Martyn found Midway.
Under date of October 17, 1837, Mr. Kent writes a letter
from Rockford. The settlement was therefore known as Mid
way from one to three years. It is said "a rose by any other
name would smell as sweet; " but it is doubtful if theambitious
young community would have become the commercial and edu
cational center of the Rock river valley, handicapped by the
primitive name of Midway. The original proprietors early
came to this conclusion. Authorities differ as to the origin of
thename Rockford. One writer says the place was known as
Rockford by the Indians; and that this name was suggested to
them by nature. Upon the site of the present dam was a solid
rock bottom, where the water was usually so shallow as to afford

«6 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTT.
easy crossing with their ponies. Hence it was called by them
the rock-ford.
John H. Thurston gives a somewhat different, though not
necessarily a conflicting, version. He says Daniel S. Haight,
Germanicus Kent, William H. Gilman of Belvidere, John P.
Chapin and Ebenezer Peck of Chicago, and Stephen Edgel, later of
St. Louis, met at Dr. Goodhue's office, on Lake street, in Chicago.
to name the claim, or mill privilege, which they hoped at some
time would become a town. "Midway, "though an appropriate
name, was not in favor. Various names were suggested and
rejected, until Dr. Goodhue said: "Why not call it Rockford,
from the splendid rock-bottom ford on the river there?" The
suggestion seemed an inspiration, and was at once unanimously
adoped ; and from that day to this, Dr. Goodhue has been given
the credit of the present name. The date of this christening is
uncertain. Mr. Thurston says it occurred in the summer of
1835; but the statute of January, 1836, still designated it
Midway. News traveled slowly, however, in those days ; and
possibly the solons at Vandalia had not learned of the change.
The first surveys in Winnebago county were made early in
1836. Don Alonzo Spaulding, a pioneer of 1835, was the gov
ernment surveyor. One of his associates was Hon. Charles B.
Farwell, of Chicago, who in 188$ 'succeeded the late General
John A. Logan as a United States senator from Illinois. In
October, 1835, Mr. Spaulding began the extension of the third
principal meridian, at a timber corner about two miles north
of the point where this meridian crosses the Illinois river, on
the western boundary line of LaSalle county. Mr. Spaulding
extended the third principal meridian north to its intersection
with the Wisconsin boundary line. He then returned on the
line to the corner of townships forty-one and forty-two north,
range one east, and commenced the stand-line running east
along the southern boundary of townships forty-two north,
ranges one, two and three east ; and then surveyed the range and
township lines in these three ranges to the north line of the state.
He subdivided townships forty-four and forty-six, Rockford
and Rockton, before leaving the field in January, 1836. Mr.
Spaulding resumed his surveys in the spring of that year, and
subdivided township forty-five, range one east, and townships
forty-four, forty-five and forty-six, ranges two and three east.
In 1839, 1840, and 1841, under another contract, Mr. Spauld-

THE RIVALRY BETWEEN KENT AND HAIGHT. «T
ing subdivided, in ranges ten and eleven, east of the fourth
principal meridian, from the northern line of the state southward
nearly thirty miles. It will thus be seen that Mr. Spaulding
surveyed the range and township lines in all of Winnebago
county, and the western range of Boone; and subdivided all of
Winnebago except New Milford and Cherry Valley townships.
Mr. Spaulding, however, was not responsible for the fact
that the streets of East and West Rockford do not squarely
meet at the river. Mr. Spaulding stated that in January, 1836,
Mr. Kent requested him to lay out two or three streets, parallel
with the river, on the West side, as the beginning of his town.
There were probably ten or twelve blocks, the corners of which
were defined by stakes. This survey of blocks and streets was
a personal transaction with Mr. Kent, and entirely separate
from Mr. Spaulding's survey of townships and ranges for the
government. In the spring of 1836 several persons interested
in the east side of the river wished Mr. Spaulding to lay off the
beginning of their town. After making a preliminary examina
tion, he found that he could not make the front street or the
street next the river, on the most suitable ground and have
the cross streets correspond with the streets on the west side of
the river. He then examined his work on the West side, and
found that it could be changed so as to conform to the East
side. At that time no improvements had been made which
would have been affected by the prospective change ; and a slight
modification would have made the streets on the, two sides of
the river harmonize, as though there had been no river dividing
the town. Mr. Spaulding explained to Mr. Kent the advantage
of such harmony to both sides of the river ; but Mr. Kent was
unwilling to comply with his suggestions. Forty-five years
later Mr. Spaulding made this explanation to relieve himself of
the responsibility for the city streets as they now touch the river.
The rivalry between the two sides of the river could not be
compromised. Nature provided that the river should be a bond
of union in which there is strength; but the two factions made
it a cause of division. Both Kent and Haight foresaw that the
prosperity of Rockford would largely depend upon the develop
ment of the natural water-power; but neither would make any
concession, even for the general good. William E. Dunbar had
settled on the West Side in 1835 ; but he subsequently removed
to the East side, purchased land of Mr. Haight, and joined him
in a common rivalry against his former neighbor.

CHAPTER XV.
THE RISE OF METHODISM.— FIRST METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.
IT has been said that John Wesley gave one hundred and fifty
thousand dollars to the poor, and at his death he left to the
world two silver spoons and the Methodist church. The latter
has proved a splendid legacy. Methodism has always been a
pioneer. It received its baptism of divine energy in the days of
John and Charles Wesley. George Whitefield caught the holy
flame, and came to America to preach a more simple gospel to
the common people. Methodism has since kept pace with the
course of empire that westward takes its way.
Methodism was established in Winnebago county in 1836.
It was therefore the vanguard of the church militant to enter
and possess the land. The official record of the first society has
not been preserved. It is an interesting fact that early and
authentic information was given by Bishop Vincent thirty-five
years ago. At that time he was pastor of the Court Street
Methodist church. On Sunday, October 2, 1864, Rev. Vincent
preached a sermon on Methodism in Rockford, which has been
preserved. Thirty-five years ago there were living witnesses of
the first effort to organize a Methodist church, and others who
had seen the stately tree grow from the grain of mustard seed.
This sermon is supplemented by an excellent historical address
delivered by Rev. G. R. Vanhorne, D. D., August 6, 1882, in the
Centennial Methodist church, which is on file in the records of
that church. These sermons furnish the only available infor
mation concerning the first church organized in Winnebago
county. Galena was the first appointment within the bounds of the
present Rock River conference. It was at that time, in 1829, in
the Illinois conference, which comprised the states of Indiana
and Illinois. The Indiana conference was formed in 1834. After
this separation of Indiana from the Illinois conference, thelatter
still covered a vast region. In the autumn of 1835 Rev. William
Royal was appointed to the Fox River mission. Rev. Samuel
Pillsbury was associated with him . This mission circuit extended

THE FIRST CLASS. 69

northward from Ottawa. In June, 1836, Rev. Pillsbury preached
a sermon at the home of Henry Enoch, in Guilford township,
seven and one half miles east of Rockford. This was the first
service in the county conducted by a Methodist clergyman. On
that occasion Mr. and Mrs. Daniel Beers and Mr. and Mrs. Sam
uel Gregory traveled six miles in a heavy lumber wagon drawn
by a yoke of oxen. Verily, these godly pioneers were not car
ried to the skies, nor even to church, on "flowery beds of ease."
Their religion cost them something; but they received manifold
more in this present time, and in the world to come life ever
lasting. This first service was followed during the summer by
occasional sermons by Rev. Royal at Mr. Enoch's house; and
Mrs. Enoch often prepared Sunday dinners for the congrega
tion. On his way to conference at Springfield, in the autumn
of 1836, Rev. Royal passed through Rockford. Monday after
noon, September 2d, he preached in Samuel Gregory's log-
house, which stood on what is now block fourteen In Gilbert
Woodruff's Second Addition to Rockford. At the close of the
sermon Rev. Royal organized the first Methodist class, which
consisted of five persons : Samuel Gregory, Joanna Gregory.
Mary Enoch, Daniel Beers and Mary Beers. These pioneer
Methodists have been honored by five memorial front windows
in Centennial church. Mr. Gregory and Mrs. Beers were living
when Dr. Vanhorne prepared his memorial address seventeen
years ago.
Rev. Vincent, in his sermon, made this reference to that
humble beginning: "I visited a few days ago the remains of the
old log house, scarcely a mile east of the river, and near the
railroad, where this organization of Methodism took place. It
was in an humble place, but in the midst of a glorious land and
under a benignant heaven that this little germ was planted,
and it has grown rapidly, and the five have become nearly a
thousand who live under the shadow of Rockford Methodism
today; and who can tell of the number who have gone up from
the field of conflict into the temple of triumph?"
At the conference of 1836 Bishop Roberts appointed Dr.
Arnold to the Sycamore circuit, of which Rockford was a part.
The few Methodists gathered for worship as often as possible
at Mr. Gregory's house. In 1837 the conference met at Rush-
ville, when Bishop Roberts sent William Gaddis, with Robert
Lane as assistant, to the Rockford circuit. This circuit belonged
to the Chicago district, over which John Clark was presiding

70 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
elder. Mr. Lane soon retired from the field, and he was succeeded
by Leander S. Walker. At the conference of 1838, at Alton,
Bishop Soule returned Mr. Walker to Rockford as preacher in
charge, with Nathan Jewett as assistant. During the early part
of Mr. Walker's pastorate he preached in the house of James
Boswell, north of the brewery. The Methodists subsequently
worshipped in a building erected by Mr. Haight on the site of
the American House. This building was used for various pur
poses. In the summer of 1838 the Methodists built a parsonage
on First street, between Prairie street and Lafayette avenue,
facing west. This was the first Methodist parsonage built within
what is now the Rock River conference. Another memorable
event occurred during this year. The first quarterly meeting
was held late in the summer, in a barn belonging to Mr. Haight,
near the intersection of State and Third streets, and is known
iu local history as the "stage barn." The services began on
Saturday, and continued through Sunday. Bishop Morris
presided at the conference held in Bloomington in 1839, and
returned Nathan Jewett to Rockford as preacher in charge.
The Rock River conference was organized August 26, 1840,
at Mt. Morris. Bishop Waugh presided over this conference,
which was held in a grove. Rockford was retained in the Chicago
district, with John T. Mitchell as presiding elder, andSemphro-
nious H. Stocking as circuit preacher. August 25, 1841, the
conference was held at Platteville, Wisconsin, when Bishop
Morris sent John Crummer to Rockford. The Methodists were
then holding services in the brick schoolhouse on the East side
public square. The Dniversalists appointed their service at the
same hour and place, and differences arose. The Methodists
withdrew from the schoolhouse; the pastor removed his family
"up-stairs," and finished the lower story of the parsonage as
a chapel. August 3, 1842, the conference met in Chicago, and Bishop
Roberts assigned Rockford to the care of Silas Bolles. At this
time the Methodist church was worshiping in what was after
ward known as the "old seminary building." This structure
had been begun as aCongregational church, but was abandoned
for the church built on the West side by Kent and Brinckerhoff.
In 1842 the Methodists bought this property of the county
commissioners, and held it for some years.
September 20, 1842, the First Methodist church became an
incorporate body, with five trustees, as follows : Horace Miller,

PURCHASE OF FIVE LOTS. 71
James B. Martyn, Samuel Gregory, Daniel Beers and Willard
Wheeler. At the conference in Dubuque, Iowa, August 30,
1843, Rockford was made a "station," and Bishop Andrews
•cut Richard Blanchard. November 10th of that year the
trustees of the society purchased of Daniel S. Haight the lot on
which the parsonage had been built five years previous. The
consideration was two hundred dollars. In 1849 the trustees
sold the property to George Shearer, for three hundred dollars.
The lot is now occupied by Thomas Sully's residence.
Nathaniel P. Heath succeeded Mr. Blanchard in 1844. He
was sent by Bishop Morris, who presided at the conference in
Milwaukee. In August, 1845, the conference met at Peoria,
and Bishop Morris sent Charles D. Cahoon to Rockford. He
filled this appointment only once, and died September 25th.
His remains are buried in the Cedar Bluff cemetery. Of the
fifty-eight pastors who were assigned to Rockford pulpits from
1836 to 1882, Mr. Cahoon is the only one who died among this
people while in the pastorate. John Lucock was sent to fill out
the term of Mr. Cahoon. During his pastorate the society
resolved to build a church. December 6, 1845, a subscription
' paper was circulated. The quarterly conference had already
appointed John Lucock, Willard Wheeler, G. O.Holmes, James
B. Martyn, Horace Miller, Samuel Gregory, Edward Fitch, and
Eliphalet Gregory as a building committee, to superintend the
erection of the edifice, which was to be called "The First Meth
odist Episcopal Church of Rockford." This subscription list
has been preserved, and is now in the archives of the society.
The amount subscribed was two thousand three hundred and
twelve dollars.
In August, 1846, Nathaniel P. Heath was re-assigned to
this charge, at the request of the society, by Bishop Hamline,
who presided over the conference at Galena. February 25,
1846, the trustees purchased of William H. Gilman, lots one,
two, three, four and five, in the east half of block thirty-one,
fronting on South Second street, between Oak and Walnut.
The consideration was three hundred and twenty-five dollars.
This part of the town was then called the "Barrens," and was
a hunting-ground for the boys. These lots, except lot one,
are the same upon which the Centennial church and parson
age now stand, and which were occupied by the First church
and parsonage. The contract for building the First church
wm m»de with M. H. Regan, in 1846, but it was not completed

72 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
until 1848. The brick for the church was made by Hiram
Ribhardson; the stone for the foundation was donated by Jesse
Buckbee. The conference of 1847 was held in August, at Chicago.
Bishop Waugh assigned James E. Wilson to Rockford. He
remained one year. The church was completed and dedicated
during his pastorate. March 13, 1848, a second subscription
paper was circulated. The document contained this proviso :
"That the seats in said church shall be free for all, in accord
ance with the discipline and usages of said church, — if not free
these subscriptions to be null and void." The amount pledged
was two thousand and sixty -nine dollars. This document is
also preserved. The dedication of the church occurred June 1,
1848. Leander S. Walker preached the dedicatory sermon.
The cost of the church was about seven thousand dollars. The
pulpit of this sanctuary had an unique history. Several years
before, Samuel Gregory had taken careful forethought for his
burial, and cut down a stately walnuttree, sawed it into boards
and solemnly stored them away for his coffin. Nature seemed
to resent the insinuation, and the country became so healthy
as to render his efforts useless. Before Mr. Greogory had an
opportunity to die, William Logue came to Rockford with an
abundance of undertaking supplies, and Mr. Gregory relegated
the well seasoned boards to the loft of his barn. When the
First church needed a pulpit, he brought forth his treasure of
walnut and literally laid it on the altar. When the Centennial
church was built, the historic desk given by the first class-leader
was carefully taken apart, and fashioned into the beautiful
piece of furniture upon which the Bible now rests. Mr. Gregory
lived more than forty years after this strange preparation for
his burial; and that which was intended to encase a dead body,
now holds the living word.
Canton was the seat of the conference in 1848, when Bishop
Morris sent James C. Parks to Rockford. He was the first
preacher who remained two years on this charge. During his
first year, in 1849, the society built a "grout" parsonage on
the corner lot just south of where the present parsonage stands.
July 18, 1849, the annual conference was held at Rockford,
with Bishop Janes presiding. Bishop Hamline presided at
the conference in Plainfield, July 17, 1850. He assigned to
Rockford, William P. Jones, who remained one year. He was
succeeded by Francis A. Reed, who received his appointment

REV. JAMES BAUME. 78

from Bishop Waugh, who presided over the conference, held
July 17th, at Peoria. It was during the pastorate of Mr. Reed
that the "Second Methodist Episcopal church" was organized.
These were successful years for local Methodism. At the end of
his term he reported four hundred members and twenty proba
tioners. From 1841 to 1853 Rockford had been a part of the Mt.
Morris district. In the latter year, the conference, which met
at Chicago September 14th, redistricted the work, and the Rock
ford district was formed. Bishop Scott sent Luke Hitchcock
to the district as presiding elder. William Tasker was assigned
to the First church, and "West Rockford" was left to be sup
plied by Mr. Chatfield.
Lewiston was the seat of the next conference, which was
held September 13, 1854. James Baume was sent from this
session by Bishop Morris to East Rockford. He served the
church two years. Mr. Baume went to India as a missionary
in 1859, and remained seven years. He was stationed at Luck-
now, where his daughter, now Mrs. Henry D. Andrew, was born.
Mr. Baume returned in 1866, and in that year he was assigned
to the First church by Bishop Clark. Mrs. Baume died in 1867.
Mr. Baume's second wife is a sister of Mrs. Thomas G. Lawler.
In 1883 Mr. Baume returned to the foreign field. He first went
to Naini Tal, a resort in the Himalaya mountains, and thence
to Bowen church in Bombay. He returned in 1893 to Rockford,
afterhaving given seventeen years to foreign missionary fields.
Mr. Baume died in June, 1897. Circuit Judge Baume, of Galena,
isason. Athisdeathitwassaidof him : "Heesteemed the Chris
tian ministry the choicest, most privileged and far the highest
place on earth. . . and he therefore had that calm and
impressiveness which come to a man in the presence of such
exalted persuasions."
From the Aurora conference, September 12, 1856, Bishop
Simpson sent Hooper Crews to this charge. During his second
year the society again swarmed, and the Third Street church
was formed. At the conference of August, 1858, which met at
Waukegan, the three societies iu Rockford were respectively
named First Church, Court Street and Third Street. The next
conference was held at Galena, in October, 1859, when Bishop
Ames reappointed Francis A. Reed to the First church. Mrs.
Reed died during his first year. The Swedish Methodist Episco
pal church was organized in July, 1861, during his second year.

74 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The portraits of many of these pioneer Methodist ministers
adorn the parlors of Centennial church. There is also a picture
of the First Methodist church. The union of the First church
and the Third Street church under the name of the Centennial
church, will be considered in a later chapter.
A complet list of the early presiding elders who have served
on the districts in which the Rockford appointments have been
located, are as follows : 1836-40, John Clark, Chicago district ;
1840-41, John T. Mitchell, Chicago district; 1841-42, S. H.
Stocking, Mt. Morris district ; 1842-44. John T. Mitchell, Mt.
Morris district ; 1844-48, Cooper Crews, Mt. Morris district ;
1848-50, Philo Judson, Mt. Morris district; 1850-53, Richard
Haney, Mt. Morris district ; 1853-54, Luke Hitchcock, Rock
ford district ; 1854-58, Rev. G. L. S. Stuff, Rockford district ;
1858-60, Cooper Crews, Rockford district; 1860-64, Richard
A. Blanchard, Rockford district; 1864-65, W. T. Harlow, Mt.
Morris district; 1864-68, L. A. Sanford (sixmonths), Rockford
district; 1864-68, H. L. Martin (three years and six months),
Rockford district; 1868-72, W. C. Willing, Rockford district;
1872-76, W. P. Gray, Rockford district; 1876-80, Henry L.
Martin, Rockford district; 1880-84, C.E.Mandeville, Rockford
district. Of the sixty sessions of the Rock River conference, eight
have been held in Rockford. The first convened with the First
church, July 18, 1849. Edmund S. Janes was the presiding
bishop. August 26, 1857, the conference convened in Court
Street church, with Lewis Scott as presiding bishop. At the con
ference held with the First church, September 23, 1863, Bishop •
Scott again presided. October 9, 1872, the conference met in
the Third Street church, with Bishop Isaac W. Wiley presiding.
The next conference in Rockford met October 13, 1880, in Court
Street church. Bishop Hurst presided. The charge of heresy
preferred against Dr. H. W. Thomas was considered and referred
to the presiding elder of his district. September 21, 1884, the
conference convened with Centennial church. Bishop Henry W.
Warren presided. Bishop Mallalieu presided at the conference
held with Court Street church, September 27, 1887. The eighth
conference convened with Centennial church, October 3, 1899,
with Bishop Hurst in the chair.

CHAPTER XVI.
FIRST CRIME. — FIRST MARRIAGES AND BIRTHS. — CLAIM FIGHTS.
THE first crime brought to light in Winnebago county was
committed in the summer of 1835. The body of a mur
dered man, terribly mutilated, was found in the woods, about
two and a half miles south of the settlement. This discovery
sent a thrill of horror to the hearts of the pioneers, who began
for the first time to feel distrustful. The county had been
settled by an excellent class of citizens, and this murder was the
one dark shadow of these first years. The crime was at first
attributed to the Indians ; but this accusation was not war
ranted by their general treatment of the whites. The remains
of the stranger were buried in the woods where he met his death.
The crime remains a mystery to this day ; but the poor fellow
was doubtless murdered by an unsuspected Judas for his claim.
The settlers allowed the tragedy to pass unrecorded in local
history; and not until forty years later appeared the first
published statement of the affair. This first crime was the
first death of a white person in the county, so far as known.
The second death was -that of Sampson/George, to whom refer
ence was made in a preceding chapter.
The first marriage was that of Dr. Daniel H. Whitney and
Sarah Caswell, and was solemnized by Rev. Seth S. Whitman,
of Belvidere, December 10, 1836. The first marriage ceremony
within the present limits of thecounty was that of Jeremiah Rob
erts and Harriet Clausen, and was performed December 11,1836,
by Sylvester Talcott, a justice of the peace. The first marriage,
however, reported in the registry in the county clerk's office is
that of William P. Randall and Miss Delia Driscoll, solemnized
February 13, 1837, by William R. Wheeler, a justice of the peace.
Dr. Daniel Hilton Whitney, the first benedict, was a historic
character. He was not the Daniel Whitney who figured promi
nently in the early transfers of land in sections twenty -one,
twenty-two and twenty-seven, in Rockford township. Dr.
Whitney settled in Belvidere in 1835, and was elected the first
recorder of Winnebago county, which in 1836 included Boone

76 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
county. Dr. Whitney was tall, of commanding presence, with
swarthy complexion, coal-black hair, and eagle eye, and withal
the very incarnation of dynamic force. At one time Dr. Whitney
was not a believer in revealed religion. Rev. EleazerT. Ball, a
Presbyterian pastor of Belvidere, when on his death-bed, sent
an invitation to Dr. Whitney to come and see a Christian die.
Upon his brow had come the first breath of the eternal morn
ing, and into his soul the thrill of thriumph. With Paul he could
say: "Ograve! where is thy victory ! " Death to him was but the
kiss of an angel, to waft the gentle spirit homeward to its God.
What, to this, is the hero's clarion, though its blast should ring
with the mastery of a world ! Dr. Whitney died February 17,
1864, aged fifty-seven years. There was much in his life and
character that appealed to the love of romance; and he is
kindly remembered to this day. Dr. Jones, a grandson of Dr.
Whitney, is practicing medicine at Belvidere.
Melissa J. Long, daughter of John B. Long, born in Febru
ary, 1836, is entitled to the distinction of being the first white
child born in the county. The first male child, Ogden Hance,
was born in what is now Pecatonica township. George E.
Dunbar, son of William E. Dunbar, was borninl836,in a little
log house situated about one block south of Kent street, on
Main. Mrs. T. W. Carrico, a daughter of Benjamin Kilburn,
was also among the earliest accessions by birth to the popula
tion of the village.
The protection of land claims was one of the difficulties that
confronted the early settlers. Stephen A. Douglas' doctrine of
squatter sovereignty was not practicable in dealing with slavery
in the territories; and perhaps the renowned and doughty little
giant never designed that it should be. But in Winnebago
county, during the first five years after the arrival of Kent and
Blake, the fact of actual possession was the only, title to the
soil. The land in this vicinity was not brought into market
until 1839 ; and the Polish claims, which will be considered in
a subsequent chapter, did not permit the land in two townships
to be opened to sale until several years later. Claims were made
upon lands, deeds were executed and money paid for lands that
were still in technical legal possession of the government. In
some instances several transfers were made before the original
grantor obtained his patent from the government. Three facts

SQ UA TTER SO VEREIGNTY JUDICIAR Y. 77
produced this peculiar condition in the real estate market. The
"floats" which were given certain half-breed Winnebago Indians
by the treaty of Prairie du Chien, were located on desirable
lands by shrewd land speculators, who purchased the "floats"
from their wards. These claims were given precedence. Another
cause was the claim of a Polish count to Rockford and Rockton
townships. The third factor was the settlement by the pioneers
on lands several years before they were advertised for sale at
the land office. Thus this feature of local history is quite
complex. Many of the early instruments were not deeds, but
simply transfers of claims, or agreements to sell the land when
the titles of the grantors had been obtained. These transac
tions indicate the utmost confidence in the good faith of the
government, and this confidence was never misplaced.
Under these circumstances, however, trouble among claim
ants was inevitable. There was no golden age in which the
brethren always dwelt together in unity. The "transfigured
menagerie," of which Dr. Boardman speaks, when the lion and
the lamb should lie down together, was not fully realized on the
banks of Rock river. The law allowed a settler to hold such
land as he could enclose. His ambition was sometimes greater
than his ability to "enclose," which was occasionally done by
plowing a furrow around the claim. The first fences were of
split rails or sods. The latter were quite extensively built at
first, but were soon abandoned. They were made by building
the sides of cut turf and filling the middle with earth. When
well made, these fences were quite attractive to the eye. Their
insufficiency, however, soon drew attention to hedges, and after
trials of many kinds, the osage orange was extensively used .
The county was not entirely free from that depraved and des
perate class, who usually keep in advance of the administration
of justice by the regularly established institutions of law. But
these soon found that the moral atmosphere around them
rendered their situation not only uncomfortable, but actually
dangerous; and they were warned either to reform or emigrate.
Although difficulties frequently arose among settlers in
regard to their respective titles to land, there were few of so
serious a nature that they were not peaceably and satisfactorily
adjusted by the claims committee. This was a sort of squatter
sovereignty judiciary, which was established in almost every
community. When complaint was made, a meeting was called,
a chairman appointed, and a verdict rendered, which was very

78 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
generally respected. A settler who had made what was consid
ered a favorable selection of land, or one that was likely from
the growth of the county to become valuable, occasionally
found in the morning that a board shanty had been put up
during the night on his claim. This cabin would generally be
occupied by three or four men, friends of the "jumper," who
had come with him to assist in maintaining his seizure. These
intruders usually had their shanties ready to put together. The
work was done at some convenient sawmill where lumber could
be obtained. It was then loaded on a wagon at night; and by
morning they would have the house put up, and be ready to
maintain their position by force of arms in what they called
their "castle." The decision of the settlers' court, in the matter
of "jumping claims," was usually in favor of the man who had
a family, and who intended to become an actual settler ; and
it was always carried out to the strict letter.
An instance occurred in Rockford in the winter of 1838-39,
in which the "jumper" refused to submit his pretensions to the
determination of this tribunal, but persisted in completing his
building upon land which had been previously recognized as
belonging to another. The neighbors turned out almost en
masse, carefully raised the building and placed it upon oxsleds,
and with their teams hauled it into town. On the top of the
building sat Mark Beaubien, a young man, who tied together a
number of red handkerchiefs into a flaming banner, which he
waved in triumph over that portion of the "land of the free."
On either side of the cabin, which was now playing the role of a
circuit-rider, marched the citizens in procession, one hundred or
more in number. Their destination was the residence of George
W. Brinckerhoff, who, it was alleged, had counseled the jumping
of the claim, and who would be interested therein should it be
secured. They quietly deposited their freight in Mr. Brincker-
hoff's front yard, and told him they had found his property
astray on the prairie; and, fearing some injury might come to
it, they had deemed it their duty as good neighbors, to return
it to him. They also expressed the hope that he would exercise
police regulations over his wayward property. The citizens
then quietly dispersed ; and it is said no further trouble arose
from that source.
Another case occurred at Twelve-Mile Grove, in 1844, which
resulted in the death of one of the claimants. Two men started
at the same time to pre-empt forty acres of land in that neigh-

MURDER AT TWELVE-MILL GROVE.

borhood. One of them, named Pierce, found on reaching the
place that Andrus had forestalled him, and was putting up a
cabin. Pierce immediately started for Dixon on horseback. By
hard riding he reached his destination the same day, made his
entry atthe land office, received his certificate, and immediately
returned. When he arrived on the tract in dispute, he found
thereon the cabin which had just been completed. His opponent
had labored all night and had finished his cabin, and was now
away at breakfast. Pierce quickly summoned two or three of
his friends; and, on the principle that possession is nine points
in the law, they entered the shanty, locked the door and awaited
developments. When Andrus returned he found that he had
been locked out of the cabin, and he immediately rallied to his
aid a number of neighbors. Terms of capitulation were offered
and refused, and hostilities began. The inmates could not be
dislodged ; and as a last resort the assailants tried to overturn
the cabin. They had raised one side several feet, when a shot
was fired from within, and they dropped their load. As the
eabin recovered its perpendicular with great force, the board
which covered the window fell in, and one of the attacking party
fired through. Pierce sprang though the window, ran a few
steps and fell dead, shot through the heart. The participants
in the disturbance were apprehended for riot. One of them was
tried for murder; but it could not be proved who fired the fatal
shot, and all were acquitted .
The treatment of a Mr. Brown, who came to Rockford in
the winter of 1837, with a large family and a very small purse,
has been told by other writers. Brown built a log cabin, and
moved from his wagon into his new home. He was thereupon
told that his castle must be pulled down, as the claim belonged
to Mr. Spaulding, who was then at St. Louis. Mr. Brown was
not easily intimidated, and defended his rights. One day a
crowd, under the influence of liquor, besieged his cabin. Brown
confronted them with a musket. Terms of settlement were
proposed. "If you will leave this claim, we agree to get you a.
better one, build a house, and furnish you with provisions."
The ruse was successful. The terms were accepted, and the
barricade removed, when the goods were ejected from the cabin,
which was torn down, and the logs rolled together and burned.
Brown's effects were hauled into the woods, and his family
exposed to the elements on a cold, stormy night, until compas
sionate friends gave them shelter. Upon Mr. Spaulding's return ,

80 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
he denied all pretension to the ownership of the claim. Other
instances occurred in the county ; but as land titles became
settled, these controversies ceased.
Jonathan Weldon, who settled at Westfleld, was unpopular
among the early residents. John H. Thurston says it was a
common story in early days that Richard Montague emigrated
from New Hampshire mainly that he might be at a comfortable
distance from Weldon. Mr. Montague was somewhat dismayed
upon his arrival in Rockford, to find that Mr. Weldon was to be
a fellow citizen. Mr. Weldon was intellectual and shrewd, though
seriously deformed. In one instance he successfully opposed
the entire bar of the county when it was proposed to open a
road through his land. Weldon did not live at peace with his
neighbors ; and one night he was taken from his house by a
masked party and carried to the prairie, where they made
preparations, as he then believed, to hang him. However, after
a consultation, they took him to the school house, and left him
iu the fire-place, covered with tar and feathers. Mr. Weldon,
however, must not be dismissed without reference to another
phase of his character; and this has been presented by one who
knew him well. In a letter to the late Hon. E. H. Baker, from
Eureka, California, under date of November 24, 1886, C. A.
Huntington, formerly of Rockford, writes : "Without exception
he was the most remarkable man I ever knew. A man who
never walked a step in his life, yet traveled more miles than any
farmer of his time. He settled without a dollar in the grove
near Rock river, and took up alargefarm well chosen with both
prairie and timber. His children, when young, two sons and
two daughters (whose mother was also a cripple and never
walked a step in her life), while yet in their childhood so plied
their young hands to work, that in a few years under the pru
dent management of parents, both of whom had judgment
and tact, that they had fields fenced and plowed, they had a
good stock of horses, mules, swine, cattle, poultry, and money
in abundance. Mr. Weldon was a man of education, and in
spite of all the impediments of frontier life and all the disadvan
tages under which he labored, a cripple himself with a decrepid
wife, he educated his children, all of whom took rank among
the best settlers of the county, and one, his oldest son, became
a clergyman."

CHAPTER XVII.
THE COUNTY DIVIDED.— "MILE-STEIP CONTEST."— MINOR NOTES.
An act of the legislature, approved March 4, 1837, provided
for the reorganization of Winnebago county, and the creation
of Stephenson and Boone. The latter was named in honor of
Colonel Daniel Koone, the first white settler of Kentucky. By
this act Winnebago county was reduced to one-half its original
size. The reader will find it necessary, in tracing the boundary
lines, to have before him maps of Winnebago and Boone coun
ties; also some acquaintance with the township survey system.
Confusion will arise if it is not remembered that the townships
in Winnebago county, west of the third principal meridian, are
numbered from a different base-line from those east of this
meridian. It must also be borne in mind that the ranges west
of the third principal meridian are numbered, not as ranges
west of the third principal meridian, but as east of the fourth
principal meridian.
The first section of this law creates Stephenson county from
the eastern portion of Jo Daviess and the western two ranges
of Winnebago, as the latter had been organized the preceding
year. The next section definesthe new boundary of Winnebago.
The line begins at. the northeast corner of Stephenson, asformerl
by the preceding section ; thence running east on the state line
to the section line between sections five and six, in township
forty-six north, range three east of the third principal merid
ian; thence south on said section line to the south boundary
of township forty-three north, range three east; thence west on
said township line to the third principal meridian ; thencenorth
on said meridian to the southeast corner of township twenty-
six north, range eleven east of the fourth principal meridian ;
thence west on said line to the range line between ranges nine
and ten east of the fourth principal meridian; thencenorth to
the place of beginning.
The third section of this law contemplated the boundaries
of Boone as they now exist, except the mile-strip on the west.
This law was seriously defective in defining the boundary lines.
The intention of the legislature, however, was obvious, and was

82 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
accepted until two years later, when the act of March 2, 1839,
corrected the errors, which may have been either verbal or typ
ographical. This act also proposed to extend Boonecounty on
the east to include the western range of townships in McHenry
county, provided the voters in those townships should so elect.
As Boone never extended farther east than at present, it may
be inferred that the settlers residing on the range in question
voted against annexation to Boone. The writer was once told
by the late Judge Lawrence, of Boone county, that about 1846
this question was again submitted to the voters of these west
ern McHenry townships, and that an election was carried in
favor of annexation to Boone, but that this expression of the
popular will was defeated by a dishonest postmaster, who
changed the election returns while they were in his office to suit
his purpose. By comparing the boundary lines of Winnebago and Boone,
as defined by the act of 1837, with an atlas of the counties, it
will be observed that the eastern boundary of Winnebago was
exactly one mile east of its present line. Thus established,
Boone was only eleven miles wide. The western tier of sections,
which clearly belonged to Boone under the government survey,
was denied her and given to Winnebago.
This manifest injustice to Boone countj' was a thorn in the
flesh of her citizens, and finally precipitated what is known as
the "mile-strip contest," the most bitter controversy of those
early days. The statement is twice made in Kett's History of
Boone county that the assignment of this mile-strip to Win
nebago in 1837 was a compromise to conciliate conflicting
interests in this county. These "conflicting interests" were
probably the ambitions of East and West Rockford for the
county buildings. The extra mile-strip may have been given to
Winnebago, at the instance of clever manipulators, to increase
the voting strength of that part of thecountyeastof Rock river.
In 1843 the question of annexing this mile-strip to Boone
county came before the legislature. An enabling act, approved
February 28th, provided that sections six, seven, eighteen, nine
teen, thirty and thirty-one, in townships forty- three, forty-four,
forty-five and forty-six, range three east, should be annexed to
Boone, if the voters on the mile-strip should so elect. The strip
comprised what is now the western tier of sections in the town
ships of Manchester, Caledonia, Belvidere and Flora, in Boone
county. An election was ordered to be held at the house of

VICTORY FOR BOONE COUNTY. 83
Samuel Keith, in the village of Newburg, Winnebago county,
May 4, 1843. The citizens of Rockford were deeply interested
in the result, although the county seat had recently been re-lo
cated on the West side, and the voters the preceding year had
expressed a preference for that side. They were not, of course,
allowed to vote. Only those on the mile-strip had a voice in
the matter. The election called out ninety-five votes. Fifty-one
were for annexation to Boone, and forty-four against it ; a
majority of seven in favor of Boone. This election added
twenty-four sections of valuable land to our eastern neighbor,
and thus greatly increased her taxable property. Had this
election been held several years earlier, the result might have
been a factor in determining the location of the county build
ings. But under the circumstances, it had no such influence.
Additional facts upon this point are given in a later chapter
devoted to the prolonged controversy over the county seat.
In 1845 the legislature passed an act which provided as
follows : "That it shall be lawful for the county commissioners'
court of the county of Boone, by an order to be entered upon
the records of said court, to require the recorder of the county
of Winnebago, and the clerk of the commissioners' court of said
county, to transcribe into a book, to be provided for that pur
pose by the county commissioners' court of the said county of
Boone, all records of said offices relating to the following de
scribed territory of land, to-wit : Sections six, seven, eighteen,
nineteen, thirty and thirty-one, in each of the townships of
forty-three, forty-four, forty-five and forty-six, in range three
east of the third principal meridian."
This act referred to the mile-strip ; and its provisions were
faithfully executed. The county commissioners of Boone pro
vided the necessary books, and required the clerk and recorder
of Winnebago county to transcribe therein all records and
orders relating to the strip. When completed, this transcript
was regularly certified and forwarded to the proper official in
Boone, and placed among the recorded proceedings of its court.
This transaction completed the record of the transfer for that
county. The first tax levy was ordered by the county commissioners'
court, at its March term, 1837. One-half per cent. tax waslevied
on town lots, horses and mares, neat cattle above three years
old, watches, carriages, and wagons, and atax of one-fourth per

84 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
cent, on stock in trade. Through some technicality, this levy
was declared illegal, and a second levy wa.s made. At that time
farm lands were not taxable. They were not placed upon the
market at the laud offices until two years later, and for three
years thereafter they were exempt from taxation. It was not
until 1842-43 that any county revenue was obtained from this
source. The revenue required to meet the expense of the county
until the lands became taxable was derived from assessments
against personal property. Under this order the total amount.
levied was five hundred and sixty-two dollars and fifty-nine
and one-half cents. Of this sum, two hundred and ninety-eight
dollars and twenty-nine and one-half cents were assessed upon
personal property; and two hundred and sixty-four dollars
and thirty cents on lots in the town of Winnebago, owned by
non-residents. At that time the assessment was made by the
county treasurer, and the taxes were collected by the sheriff.
R. J. Cross, the treasurer, consumed fifteen days in makingthis
assessment. His compensation was thirty dollars, or two dol
lars per day. He was also allowed nine dollars and twenty-eight
cents, for receiving and disbursing the taxes when collected.
This commission was two per cent, on four hundred and sixty-
four dollars, the amount actually collected.
The revenue law of February, 1839, changed the manner of
assessing and collecting taxes. The county commissioners'
courts were authorized to appoint one or more assessors, not
exceeding one for each justice's district; also a suitable person
for collector. The Whig county convention of 1840 made
nominations for county assessor and collector; but they must
have been only as timely suggestions to the commissioners'
court. An act of February, 1841, restricted the commissioners'
courts to the appoinment of one assessor for the county. From
1838 to 1844, Goodyear A. Sanford collected all the taxes of
the county, which aggregated from two hundred and thirty-
seven to six hundred and forty dollars per annum during those
years. These collections were made in part by virtue of his
office of deputy sheriff, and the balance by special appointment.
This system was superseded a few years later by the township
organization law.
This chapter may properly close with a reference to the day
of small things. The first frame building in Rockford was erected
in 1836, by Sidney Twogood and Thomas Lake. It was a

FIRST FRAME BUILDING.

story-aud-a-half structure, and stood on the southwest corner
of State and Madison streets, and faced east. It was first
occupied as a general store by Harry W. Bundy and George
Goodhue. The latter was a nephew of Dr. Goodhue. This firm
continued in business there only about two years, and then
removed to Beloit in the spring of 1838. Many years later this
building was removed to the lot adjoining the railroad track
on the same side of the street, where it remained until a few
years ago, when a stone building was erected on the site. The
second frame structure was built for Daniel S. Haight, on the
northeast corner of State and Madison streets, and to which
reference has already been made. While this building was in
progress, however, Mr. Haight employed a force of carpenters
in constructing a small frame dwelling house on lot nine of
the same block. He lived in this as soon as it was enclosed.
This was the first frame house in Rockford occupied by a family.
Mr. Haight had vacated his first log house for the Miller family.
James B. Martyn, who came from Alabama upon Mr. Haight's
solicitation, claimed to have built the first frame house in the
county, in 1836, on his claim on the State road, one mile east
of the intersection of State and Third streets. Mr. Martyn died
at Belvidere in 1881.
The first theatrical performance was given October 29,
1838, in the old Rockford House. The manager of the company
was the elder Jefferson, father of the world-renowned Joseph
Jefferson. "Joe" was but a youth, and acted in "Lord Lovell,"
then a new play . The company was weather-bound in Rockford
while enroute from Chicago to Galena. The river was not pass
able by reason of heavy moving ice. The last time the famous
impersonator of "Rip Van Winkle" was in Rockford he related
this incident to a local reporter.
The first tailor in Rockford was William H. Tinker, who
came from Massachusetts. He was in the village in 1836, but
he did not consider the outlook very promising, and he left the
field. In June, 1837, Parson King Johnson, from Brandon,
Vermont, came to Rockford, and found Mr. Tinker's cutting
board in the rear room of Bundy & Goodhue's store. Mr. Tinker
returned to Rockford, and the firm of Tinker & Johnson became
the first in that line in the village. Thefirm occupied the upper
room in a building on the site of 111 South Madison street.
Mr. Tinker is now living with a son at St. Paul, and is about
eighty-six years of age. He visited Rockford last year. Mr.

86 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Tinkeris an uncle of Hon. Robert H. Tinker, and married Miss
Elizabeth Barnum, an aunt of Mrs. Harriott Wight Sherratt.
The first shoemaker was Ezra Barnum. He was father of
Anson Barnum and Mrs James M. Wight, and grandfather of
Mrs. Sherratt. Mr. Barnum came from Danbury, Connecticut,
in the summer of 1837. A history of Danbury shows the Bar-
nums to have been an old family of that city. One of the eight
founders of the city, with this name, died in 1695. Mrs. M. T.
Trowbridge is descended from a branch of this family. The
history was written in part by J. M. Bailey, the well known
humorist of the Danbury News.
The first brick was made in the autumn of 1837 by Cyrus
C. Jenks, in Guilford, about three and a half miles northeast
of the town. The larger portion of this brick was used for
chimneys. The first brick house was a small, square structure,
one story, on the southeast corner of block eighteen, on First
street, opposite the public square. It was built in 1838, by
John H. Morse. The first carpenter cannot be determined with
accuracy ; but it is probable that Thomas Lake and Sidney
Twogood were the first skilled workmen. The first saloon was
opened in 1837, by Samuel Little, an Englishman. He put up
a small one-story building near 316 East State street. The first
blacksmith was probably one of the men employed by Mr. Kent.
The second was William Penfield. His frame building was on
the northeast corner of Madison and Market streets. William
P. Dennis was the first house-painter, and in 1837 he displayed
his skill on Mr. Haight's first frame house. The first drug-store
was opened early in the summer of 1838, by "Dr." Marshal, a
Scotchman. It was on the north side of State street, about
eighty feet from the river. He was once called to prescribe for
Dr. Haskell, who refused to take his medicine. It proved to be
seventy grains of calomel. The first bakers were Ephraim
Wyman and Bethuel Houghton, who did business in 1838 as
partners on South Main street. The first store was kept by John
Vance, in a log cabin on South First street, opposite the hay
market. He subsequently started a provision store at Winne
bago, when that village seemed likely to become the county seat.

CHAPTER XVIII.
NEW ENGLAND CONGREGATIONALISM.— THE FIRST CHURCH.
NEW England Congregationalism came with the early settlers.
This institution was firmly established within three years
after the arrival of Mr. Kent and Mr. Blake, and it has main
tained a strong and influential position in Rockford until the
present time. The First Congregational church was organized
May 5,1837, with nine members: Rev. John Morrill, Herman
B. Potter, Israel Morrill, Richard Morrill, Elizabeth P. Morrill,
Mary J. Morrill, Sophia N. Morrill, Minerva Potter, and Eunice
Brown. The only survivor of this membership is Richard Morrill,
who is now living with his son in Minnesota. Mr. Morrill is
ninety-four years of age. He is an uncle of Mrs. A. M. Catlin,
of Rockford. The church was founded by Rev. John Morrill, at
the home of his brother, Israel Morrill, on the west side of the
river. It is therefore the oldest church in Rockford, inasmuch
as the First Methodist church, formed the previous year, ceased
to exist. The three Morrill brothers and their wives constituted
just two-thirds of the original membership. Two weeks later,
May 19th, there were five accessions : Edward Cating, Charles
Works, Asa Crosby, Mary Crosby, and Mary Danforth. Miss
Danforth was a sister of Mrs. Israel Morrill. Their sister Sarah
was the wife of D. A. Spaulding, the surveyor. Mrs. Spaulding
died at Alton, Illinois, August 22, 1887. She was seventy-six
years of age. During the year the following were also received
into membership : Mary Works, wife of Charles Works, Deborah
Barnum, wife of EzraBarnum, Eleazer H. Potter, Adeline Potter,
Samuel D. Preston, and Mary Preston. The last named mem
ber is Mrs. Selden M. Church, who is the only survivor among
the women of that first year's congregation. During its first
year the church had attained a membership of twenty souls.
Israel Morrill and H. B. Potter were the first deacons.
The first confession of faith and form of covenant, adopted
temporarily at its organization, was that recommended by the
Watertown presbytery. One year later, May 4, 1838, this was
displaced by the articles of faith and covenant of the Rock

88 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
River Congregational Association. At the first meeting it was
unanimously voted that "all persons, before uniting with the
church, should sign a pledge of total abstinence from all intox
icating drinks as a beverage." Under date of August 11, 1837,
there is found the folio wing entry : "The resolution touching the
slavery question being agitated, it was resolved that for the
present the subject be postponed, to receive the attention and
action of the church at some future time." No other record
upon this subject, however, has been found.
Rev. John Morrill was the first pastor. Very little is known
of him previous to his removal to the west. He had come in a
farm wagon from New York as a home missionary to this
county, where his brother had previously settled. Mr. Morrill
served as pastor one year from May, 1837. He officiated at
the organization of the Presbyterian church in Belvidere, March
17, 1839, and was its stated supply until March of the follow
ing year. The late Mrs. Eunice Brown Lyon is authority for
the statement that Mr. Morrill received no formal call to the
pastorate of the Congregational church. He was the leading
spirit in its organization, and he may have assumed the work
with the understanding, explicit or implied, that he should
serve as its pastor for a time. Mrs. Brown also says that the
brethren were somewhat slack in paying the pastor's salary.
This delinquency, however, was redeemed by the ladies, who
secured pledges for a goodly sum. Mr. Morrill was a devout
man, who labored for the spiritual growth of the people. He
placed emphasis upon pecuniary reward only so far as it was
necessary for his support. This pioneer minister died at Peca
tonica February 16, 1874.
Soon after its organization the church held services in the
"stage barn," built by Daniel S. Haight, near the intersection
of State and Third streets. Only a few years ago this structure
was standing on the farm of Isaac Rowley, near the city. In
the summer of 1838 the trustees began the erection of a frame
structure on the west side of North First street, on a site near
the residence of Irving French. When the building had been
enclosed and shingled it was learned that Messrs. Kent and
Brinckerhoff had obtained about eight hundred dollars from
friends in New York, for a church. Instead of turning over this
money to the society to complete the church, these gentlemen
built an edifice on their own side of the river. This building
was raised in the summer of 1838, and enclosed the same sea-

FIRST METHODIST CHURCH
Built in IH-lfi on the site ot the Centennial Church

FIRST CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH
Built in 1H3S by Germanicus Kent and (ieorge W Brinckerhoff, on the southwest
corner of Church and Ureen streets The building was used as a place of
worship by the Second Congregational church from 1849 to 1858

THE FIRST CHURCH EDIFICE. 89
son. When it was completed they turned it over to the society
for worship, but retained their nominal title. At that time they
possessed no legal title to the land from the government.
Those eastern friends knew but little of the power for good of
this beautiful little church, in laying the foundations of a pros
perous Christian community. The unfinished building on North
First street was abandoned, and was uever afterward used by
this church as a house of worship. It was, however, devoted to
other purposes, which will be noted in subsequent chapters.
The building erected by Kent and Brinckerhoff was the
first church edifice in Rockford. It stood on the southwest
corner of Church and Green streets. It was a frame structure,
clapboarded, in Doric style, forty-five feet square inside, and
stood on a foundation of blocks of trees cut in the adjoining
grove, with sills resting upon them about three feet above the
ground. In fact, the greater portion of the building material
was obtained from adjacent lots. The building fronted to the
east, aud had three windows on each side. A porch about ten
feet wide extended across the front, covered by an extension of
the roof, which was supported by four fluted wooden columns.
On the east end of the roof stood a cupola, or belfry, about
eight feet square, ten feet high, and covered by a hip roof. This
cupola had a bell, whose tones seemed sweeter to the worship
ers on a quiet Sabbath morning than any other which they
have heard in Rockford since that time. This bell was taken
away by the owner, Rev. Cyrus L. Watson, upon the close of
his pastorate. The building was plastered, and painted white
inside. Two doors led to the sanctuary from the front ; two
aisles extended from these, which made four rows of pews. The
pulpit at the west end was large, high, and enclosed by panel
work, and withal was capable of withstanding a siege. The
singers' gallery was formed by raised pews at the eastern end
of the auditorium. This structure was plain, but neat and
substantial, and its pure white exterior, with a, background of
oak trees in the surrounding forest, made it beautiful for situa
tion, and the joy of its friends. This sylvan sanctuary was
occupied by the First church about six years.
The Ladies' Foreign Missionary Society was organized in
1838 just one vear after the founding of the church. The orig
inators of this movement, like the founders of the church, were
largely from New England, who had been interested in foreign
missions and education in their eastern homes, and who had

90 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
not left their zeal behind them, although they might properly
have considered themselves on home missionary ground. The
object of the society is briefly stated in its preamble: "In view
of the deplorable condition of millions in this and foreign lands,
who are destitute of the word of life, and esteeming it a duty
and privilege to aid by prayer, contribution and influence the
great work of evangelizing the world, we, the ladies of Rockford,
feeling that united influence is far the most powerful, agree to
form ourselves into a society for the promotion of this object."
The first year there were thirty-six contributors. In May, 1838,
the society made its first appropriation to a girls' school inDin-
degal, in southern India. All sectarian feeling was merged in a
common desire to fulfill the great commission. Episcopalians,
Baptists and Unitarians were among its early members. As
near as can be ascertained, a Sunday-school was organized in
the spring of 1839.
The second pastor was Rev. Cyrus L. Watson, who served the
church from November, 1838, to May, 1841. He was a genial,
social, elderly gentleman, a good pastor, and he was highly
esteemed. His death occurred at Battle Creek, Michigan. Rev.
William S. Curtis, D. D., supplied the pulpit from November,
1841, to August, 1842. Dr. Curtis subsequently became pastor
of the Westminster Presbyterian church. His death occurred
in 1885, and his funeral was held June 1st, from the Westmin
ster church. Dr. Curtis' son, Edward L. Curtis, is a professor
in the Yale divinity school. Prof. Curtis married a sister of
Rev. B. E. S. Ely, pastor of the First Presbyterian church. The
senior Curtis was succeeded by Rev. Oliver W. Norton, who was
pastor from September, 1842, until some time in the following
year. He possessed that argumentative type of mind which
was common among the clergymen of the old school. Rev.
Lansing Porter served a brief pastorate from February, 1844,
to April, 1846.
In the spring of 1846 the church dedicated a new house of
worship on the East side. It was a brick structure, and stood
on the northeast corner of South First and Walnut streets, on
the site of the engine house. Its dimensions were forty by sixty
feet ; the walls were twenty feet high. A projection at the rear
formed a recess for the pulpit. The roof was one-quarter pitch,
with a square tower on the center of the front, rising about
twenty feet. From this tower a bell called the people to their
public devotions. The bell belonged to Rev. Norton, and he

REMINISCENCES OF THE BRICK CHURCH. 91
took it with him when he went away. W. A. Dickerman, as
agent for the church, subsequently purchased a Meneely bell in
New York, weighing six hundred and forty pounds. When it
was brought to town by team it was first delivered in a ware
house. So anxious were the people to hear a bell in Rockford,
that a platform was extemporized, so that it rang out loud
and clear, and attracted all the parishioners, before it was taken
to the church.
No picture of this church is known to have been preserved.
The exterior was finished nearly in the Tuscan style of arch
itecture, and it presented a very attractive appearance. A
vestibule extended across the interior front, with a choir gal
lery overhead. In this vestibule were held the prayer-meetings
of the church. Two aisles extended from the vestibule to the
pulpit at the rear of the church. The pews were shut in by
doors in the old-fashioned way. This building had a seating
capacity of about three hundred and fifty, and cost not farfrom
eight thousand dollars. Galleries were subsequently built, with
a seating capacity of one hundred and fifty. This church contin
ued to be the house of worship for this congregation until 1870.
The construction of a new house of worship is frequently,
and perhaps generally, followed by a change in the pastorate.
Such was the experience of this society soon after the dedication
of its new church. The resignation of Rev. Lansing Porter was
followed by a call to the Rev. Lewis H. Loss, whose pastorate
began in August, 1846.
Many recollections of those early days are recalled by citi
zens who are still residents of the city. "Everybody went to
church in those days," said H. H. Waldo on one occasion, while
in a reminiscent mood. "I sang with the ladies, the Misses
Silsby and others, in the First Congregational church, when it
was where the East side fire station is now. I could write a
book of the pranks and jokes of the members of that choir and
my early friends. I remember one Sunday Jason Marsh came to
church wearing the first pair of prunella shoes that we had ever
seen. He stuck them up conspicuously on the railing. I came
in from the country with my boots all covered with mud, and
espying those prunella shoes, put mine up beside them. He
took his down, and was never known again to sit with his feet
on the choir rail.
"Catlin Spafford," continued Mr. Waldo, "used to be door
keeper at the First church, and while the minister was praying,

92 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
would allow no one to take a seat. I reached church one cold
day just as Dr. Loss had started prayer, and it was no fun
standing outside. 'Cat.,' says I, 'how much longer will he be? '
He pulled out his watch. 'Fifteen minutes; he's just praying
for the Mexican war,' Mr. Spafford answered." In reply to
the question as to whether he remembered any of the girls of
those days, Mr. Waldo said: "Well, 1 should say so. There
were a lot of them, but they are all dead and gone to heaven
now. There were Mrs. Knowlton, Mrs. Hitchcock, Mrs. George
W. Barnes, Mrs. General Chetlain, who was Miss Edwards,
and others."
Upon the fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the church,
Dr. Goodwin prepared a memorial address, which abounded in
those felicitous character sketches for which he was noted. A
few of those personal allusions to the members of the church
and congregation who worshiped in the old brick church are
quoted herewith. E. H. Potter was indeed a pillar both of the
church and the community, a granite column whose firmness
and solidity of character no force of circumstances or opinions
of others could shake. His place in the sanctuary was as fixed
and constant as that of the seasons, and his support of the
gospel and all Christian charity was relied on with a confidence
like that we repose in the laws of nature. Joel Potter, his
brother, was also a pillar, but of a somewhat different type. He
was of a more gentle and flexible mould, more delicate in feeling
and sensibility, less self-poised and resolute, at least in manner,
though not wanting in strength of conviction and of character.
He was a leader in the spiritual concerns of the church, as the
other was in its material affairs. His wise spiritual exhorta
tions came from a soul that knew how to commune with God
and had learned the ways of the Spirit. Deacon Skinner was
undemonstrative, humble-minded, plain and even rustic in his
nature and habit, but disclosing, like certain rough minerals, a
hidden ore of gold to those who examined it. Deacon Crosby
was one of those silent, modest, thoughtful and steadfast souls
whose power lies in their character, rather than in what they say
and do. Deacon Baker was familiarly known and revered as
"Good Deacon Baker." Dr. Goodwin's memory of himwaslike
that of a long, mellow, sunshiny afternoon in autumn, when
the sun seems to shine lovingly and lingeringly on all things,
and to impart a golden luster to everything on which it shines.
Bela Shaw was a man whom to know at all was to esteem. His

FIRST PIPE ORGAN.— RUFUS HATCH, ORGANIST. 93
urbanity of manner, the combined integrity and gentleness of
his bearing, his uniform kindness and courtesy, and the soul of
honor and integrity that shone through it all, and gave to his
character a diamond luster — these traits marked him as the
true gentleman. Volney A. Marsh was a devoted member, and
superintendent of the sabbath-school. William H. Townseud
proved his faith by his works. He was modest and sensitive as
awoman, retiring and almost shy in his disposition, and shrank
from all display or publicity. He was the very soul of honor
and integrity. He felt the slightest breath of suspicion as a
deadly miasma that infected the seat of life and struck at the
vitals of his character. David S. Penfield, a member of the
society, was highly esteemed for his Christian character. He
was one of the pillars upon which the church and society leaned
for support. Samuel I. Church was one of its earliest and most
constant supporters. William T. Wallis was distinguished for
his generous social qualities, refined courtesy and gentleness of
spirit. He was a true Christian gentleman and helper.
The pipe organ used in the church was built byH. H. Silsby
and his brother. The organist at one time was Rufus Hatch,
who subsequently removed to New York, and became one of the
most famous operators of Wall street. During his residence in
Rockford he was engaged in the dry goods business, on East
State street, near the site of Mr. Coyner's drug store. His home
was on South Madison street, where Miss Kate O'Connor's
residence now stands. Mr. Hatch removed from Rockford
about 1856. His house was purchased by Dr. Hale, who lived
in it until he built another on the corner, where Mrs. Hale now
resides. When Mr. Hatch became wealthy , he presented the pipe
organ which is now in use in the present house of worship, to
Dr. and Mrs. Goodwin. The Doctor was pastor when this church
was dedicated. This splendid gift, which cost about four thou
sand dollars, was Mr. Hatch's personal token of esteem for Dr.
Goodwin. Some time later Dr. Goodwin preached a sermon on
Music, in which he referred to its high place in Christian wor
ship. At the close of this discourse Dr. Goodwin said that he
and Mrs. Goodwin relinquished all claim to the organ. "It is
henceforth neither mine nor yours, but the Lord's, to whom I
now dedicate it."
Mrs. E. P. Catlin recalls the time when the young people
were not so prominent in the devotional meetings as in these
later years. Upon this point Mrs. Catlin writes this interesting

94 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
reminiscence : "The social life of the church was of avery sedate
and discreet quality in those days. The prayer-meeting could
hardly be called a social function. I heard one of sainted mem
ory liken it to a pole under a sagging clothes-line. It always
braced her up at the right point. AVe young people rarely
invaded its sacred precincts, and I recall how we admired the
courage of the sisters who dared to say a few words in these
meetings. I am sure we could detect a little apprehensive quiver
in their voices, lest they receive merited rebuke, but the sweet
words of counsel or admonition uttered by Mrs. Mary Potter,
Mrs. Mary Penfield and Mrs. Sarah Catlin are among those
beautiful early memories. The singing by the church choir
was truly a part of the worship, and not a musical entertain
ment merely. Prominent and dignified members of the church
were willing to assist in the singing. We can recall the clear
soprano of Miss Sill, principal of the seminary, and the deep
bass of 'Squire Marsh, whose position as one of the first lawyers
did not prevent his giving his services gladly. The little wheezy
melodeon contributed its quota when the day of the tuning-fork
had passed. In all this the children and very young people had
noplace. . . . In comparing this social life with the present,
nothing is more marked than the absence of young people
in the church membership, as well as in its relations.
While some of our church entertainments bring and deserve
criticism, the younger element is certainly more in evidence
now, and adds very materially to our efficiency and enjoyment."
Dr. Loss' pastorate continued until November, 1849. He
was a man of ability and thorough education. He went from
Rockford to Joliet, where he had charge of a church until 1856.
His last pastorate was at Marshalltown, Iowa, where he died.
In his last illness he longed to see his old friend and physician,
Dr. Lucius Clark, of this city ; and his church sent for the Doctor
and paid his traveling expenses.
Dr. Loss was succeeded by the Rev. Henry M. Goodwin, D.
D., who perhaps gave to the church its most distinctive pastor
ate. It extended from August, 1850, to January, 1872. This
period of more than twenty-one years constitutes fully one-
third of its entire history. The interim between the departure
of Dr. Loss and Dr. Goodwin's acceptance of a call was sup
plied by Prof. Joseph Emerson, of Beloit college. Dr. Goodwin
was a native of Hartford, Connecticut. He was graduated
from Yale, and the Rockford church was his first parish. A

REV. HENRY M. GOODWIN, D. I). 95

long and close acquaintance with Dr. Goodwin was necessary
in order to form a correct estimate of his character. With the
reserved quiet of the scholar, he "opened not his heart to each
passer-by." His people enjoyed his sermons, and carried
thoughts from them through the busy week; thoughts that
inspired to high endeavor, and stirred a feeling of reverence
toward the pastor. The intellectual quality and literary finish
of his sermons did not always insure general appreciation. He
did not aspire to be a "popular preacher," in the modern use of
the term. Some of his admirers would have been surprised if
they had been told that Dr. Goodwin possessed a keen sense of
humor, and that he could tell a bright story in a charming way.
He was criticised for not always recognizing acquaintances on
the street; yet this same abstracted scholar kuew the little ones
of the flock by name; and no one could be more tender in his
ministrations when sickness and sorrow came into the home.
Dr. Goodwin was a progressive thinker; and in certain lines
he was far in advance of his time. On one occasion he remarked
that the name of one of the church papers, the Advance, should
be changed to the Retreat. Had the term "higher criticism"
been in vogue in his day, he would have been classed with such
critics. His broad Christian charity caused some anxiety
among his more conservative friends. This fact was illustrated
during revival services about 1860, when Dr. Goodwin invited
a Unitarian minister, with others, to join in the meetings. The
censure thus incurred was not measured or unspoken. One
zealous man gave utterance to his amazement and indignation
at the service in question. He was allowed free and full expres
sion of his feelings without protest. After he had finished, Dr.
Goodwin arose, and in gentle, dignified tones, repeated Leigh
Hunt's famous poem, "Abou Ben Adhem" — may his tribe in
crease. Ben Adhem truly loved his fellow men, and so the
angel, who came to him by night, recorded his name among the
first of those whom the love of God had blest. The moral was
obvious ; and the silence that followed this recital was of that
quality that could be felt. No finer illustration of Dr. Good
win's all-embracing and forgiving charity could have been given.
Dr. Goodwin was an enthusiastic disciple of Dr. Horace
Bushnell. In his work, The Vicarious Sacrifice, Dr. Bushnell
formulates in a clear and forcible manner the moral influence
theory of Christ's atonement. Dr. Bushnell and Dr. Goodwin
believed that the substitutionary and the governmental views

96 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
were inconsistent with an enlightened conception of God. For
this position they were not infrequently charged with heresy.
Dr. Bushnell's later book, Forgiveness and Law, is believed
to contain some modification of his former radical views. But
Dr. Goodwin reverently and earnestly preached this doctrine of
the divine sacrifice during his entire pastorate; and since his
day it has been taught by many progressive thinkers in the
Congregational church ; and during the last ten years it has
gained rapidly in other evangelical bodies. Dr. Goodwin testi
fied to his regard for his illustrious teacher by naming his
son Horace Bushnell Goodwin.
Dr. Goodwin's pleasant home while in Rockford was on
Kishwaukee street. His lots extended from the corner on First
avenue to Col. Lawler's home. The house, which stood near what
is now 206 Kishwaukee street, now stands in the rear of the
Carpenter Block, and fronts on First avenue. Mrs. Goodwin
was an aunt of Mrs. Clara G. Sanford and Miss Blanche Goodall.
Before her marriage she was a teacher at the seminary.
Many of the young men and women of that period, whose
faces are now turned toward life's setting sun, are sure that of
Dr. Goodwin it could be said : "Blessed are the pure in heart,
for they shall see God."
Soon after leaving Rockford, Dr. Goodwin wrote a book
entitled Christ and Humanity, which was published by the
Harpers. It was dedicated to his friend in these noble words :
"To Horace Bushnell, my revered friend and teacher, whose pro
found and sanctified genius has made the world his debtor, and
whose eminent services to Christianity in the reconciliation of
faith and reason await the verdict of the future ages, these later
studies of Christian doctrine are filially and affectionately in
scribed by the author. ' ' This work was written while the author
was enjoying an extended sojourn in Germany. In 1875 Dr.
Goodwin was called to the chair of English literature by the
college at Olivet, Michigan, which he filled for several years.
His death occurred at the home of his daughter, Mrs. Weld, in
Williamstown, Massachusetts, March 1, 1893. Dr. Goodwin was
seventy-one years of age. His remains were brought to Rock
ford for burial.

CHAPTER XIX.
FIRST PATRIOTIC CELEBRATION.— THE POSTOFFICE — FIRST COURTS.
THE patriotism of the little village did not differ essentially
from the prevailing type. It necessarily found its expres
sion in more primitive ways than it does at the present time.
There was such a display of eloquence and gunpowder as the
times afforded; and the amusements differed somewhat from
those of today.
The morning of July 4, 1837, was welcomed with the boom
of all available artillery. William Penfield's blacksmith's anvil
did heroic service. The "boys" spent a longtime in drilling a hole
for priming. One held a drill down with a lever, while another
drilled. (The subsequent owner of the anvil would not allow
the patriots to use it in later years for salutes; but they took it,
nevertheless, and made it ring.) A hickory liberty-pole was
raised near what is now 310 East State street. Patriotic exer
cises were held in Mr. Haight's barn, which stood in the grove
near the intersection of State and Third streets. The bay was
floored for the speakers, and the threshing-floor was occupied
by the ladies. Charles I. Horsman read the Declaration of
Independence, and Hon. John C. Kemble was the orator of the
day. Dinner was served in the old Rockford House, by the
proprietor, Henry Thurston. The main part of the building
had been covered with a roof, and was sided to the first-story
windows. Loose boards were laid for a floor, tables were
arranged, and, in the absence of crockery, the cold meat was
served on shingles. The tickets for this dinner were sold at one
dollar each, and this feature of the celebration was a financial
success. J. Ambrose Wight, in a letter written many years
later, referred to the celebration in this wise: "The seventeen-
year locusts were on hand and gave us such music as they had ;
sufficient at least in quantity. And in seventeen years again
they were on hand in the same vicinity; that is, their successors
were. After the celebration there was a dinner with toasts given

98 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
and liquors swallowed. But a temperance society was organ
ized in the barn during the afternoon. The elder Mr. Potter,
Eleazer or Herman, I forget which— but who lived near by in
the grove, was the leader in the movement."
The celebration was concluded with a public ball, the first
in the county, given in Mr. Haight's barn. John H. Thurston,
in referring to this event, says : "Some shirting was tacked to
the studding about one room for a ladies' dressing-room." The
orchestra consisted of three pieces. In this day they would be
called violins ; but sixty-three years ago they were simply com
mon fiddles. The leader, Mr. Thurston says, was "old Jake
Miller, whose only dancing tunewas 'Zip Coon.' " Thus passed
the first celebration of the national holiday in Rockford.
This observance of the day, however, was not the first in
the county. July 4, 1836, when Belvidere was in Winnebago
county, the citizens of that village let loose their patriotism in
quite unconventional fashion. Dr. Daniel H. Whitney hasgiven
this vivid pen-picture of the day: "Young Morn shook from
her purple wings as glorious a Fourth as ever kissed Aurora's
cheek when she unbarred the gates of light, and no more patri
otic and grateful hearts beat in American bosoms on that
glorious day than did those of the citizens of Boone, as with all
available material at our command, an old rifle, a tolerable
shot-gun and a pocket pistol, the old settlers took their position
on the mound , raised a liberty-pole, from which fluttered in the
breeze a pocket handkerchief having the portraits of the presi
dents around its border, and being the nearest approach to a
national flag of anything in these 'diggings.' We read theDec-
laration of Independence, fired a national salute, gave three
times three that frightened the Indian from his wigwam, and
the red deer from his covert."
The first postmaster was Daniel S. Haight, who servedfrom
August 31, 1837, to June 26, 1840. The first mail arrived
about September 15th. Previous to this time the small pack
ages of mail had been brought from Chicago by parties who
made trips to that city for supplies. An order for mail upon
the postmaster at that office, to which each man attached his
name, was left at Mr. Haight's house. The first mail was
brought on horseback, the second by a carrier, and the third
by open wagon with two horses. After the postoffice had been
established, the contract for carrying the mail was made with

ARRIVAL OF THE FIRST MAIL. 99
John D. Winters. About this time Winters became associated
with Frink, Walker & Co. Still later Winters was on the line
west from Rockford, and finally Frink, Walker & Co. carried
the mail on the through line. Previous to January, 1838, the
mail arrived from Chicago once a week. In 1839-40 the mails
arrived from the west and east each three times a week. The
northern and the southern mails came once a week ; the mail
from Mineral Point arrived on Saturday, and the mail from
Coltonville came on Wednesday.
The first mail, in September, arrived with no key, and it
was returned unopened. When the second mail arrived a key
had been provided, but the postmaster was not equal to the
combination, and he turned it over to Giles C. Hard, who solved
the problem. Its contents, about a hatful, were received with
a general handshaking. The postage was twenty-five cents for
each letter, and stamps were unknown. That amount of money
then represented the highest respectability; the mail-bags were
therefore lean, while the letters wereplump. These missiveswere
read and re-read until they were almost committed to memory.
They came from loved ones far away, and were regarded with a
degree of sanctity. Letters from the east were from fifteen to
thirty days in transit. Should the postmaster find that letters
had been written to several persons, and enclosed in one envel
ope as a measure of economy in postage, he was supposed to
collect twenty-five cents from each person so receiving a letter.
Mr. Haight erected a small building sixteen by twenty-six feet,
one and a half story, in the summer of 1837, for a postoffice,
near 107 South Madison street. There were about twenty-five
boxes. This building was used until the following year, when
Mr. Haight erected a more commodious structure, near 312
East State street, with ante-room and boxes. This building
was used for this purpose during several administrations.
The act establishing the county had provided that until
public buildings should be erected, the circuit courts should be
held at the house of Mr. Kent or Mr. Haight, as the county
commissioners should direct. At the first session of this court
it was ordered that, pending the location of the county seat,
the circuit courts should be held at the house of Mr. Haight.
An examination at the circuit clerk's office reveals the almost
incredible fact that no records of this court previous to 1854,
except the simple dockets of the judge, have been preserved.

100 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The conclusion must be drawn that this docket was the only
record made at the time. Memoranda kept by individuals have
given facts upon which the official records are silent.
The first circuit court convened at the house of Daniel S.
Haight, October 6, 1837. This is the frame building which
stood on the northeast corner of Madison and State streets,
and a part of which is now on the northeast corner of Second
and Walnut streets. At that time there was no elective judic
iary. Under the old constitution, the justices of the supreme
court and the judges of the inferior courts were appointed by
joint ballot of both branches of the general assembly. Un
der this same fundamental law, these courts appointed their
own clerks. The state's attorney was also appointed. The
statute of 1835 provided that the general assembly, on joint
ballot, at that session, and every two years thereafter, should
choose one state's attorney for each judicial circuit.
At this first court Hon. Dan. Stone, of Galena, was the pre
siding judge. Seth B. Farwell was appointed state's attorney
pro tern; and James Mitchell, then of Jo Daviess county, clerk.
Mr. Mitchell held this position until 1 846, when he was chosen
superintendent of the lead mines. He was succeeded as clerk by
Jason Marsh, who was appointed by Judge Thomas C. Brown.
The offices of circuit clerk and recorder were separate until the
second constitution went into effect, when they were united,
and this officer was made elective.
The petit jurors on duty at the first term were: Edward
Cating, James B. Martyn, Joel Pike, William Pepper, Richard
Montague, Isaac N. Cunningham, Thatcher Blake, Henry
Thurston, Charles I. Horsman, David Goodrich, James Jack
son, and Cyrus C. Jenks. There were buttwo trials by jury, and
these were of very little importance.
The sessions of May, 1838, and April 18, 1839, were also
held at Mr. Haight's house ; although, for convenience, a room
in the Rockford House, on the corner west, was actually used
when more room was required. The first grand jury wasimpan-
eled at the May term, 1838. The names of this jury were :
Anson Barnum, Lyman Amsden, Isaac Johnson, James Sayre,
H. M. Wattles, Asa Daggett, H. W. Gleason, Samuel Gregory,
Asa Crosby, Daniel Beers, Walter Earle, Isaac Hance, Benjamin
T. Lee, E. H. Potter, Paul D. Taylor, Lyman B. Carrier, Aaron
Felts, Cyrus C. Jenks, James B. Martyn, Livingston Robbins,
Henry Enoch, and Luman Pettibone. Anson Barnum was

EMINENT BARRISTERS. 101
appointed foreman. At this term the usual order was reversed,
in that the judge occupied one of the few chairs in the house,
while the jury "sat on the bench."
The first building erected for the use of courts and religious
meetings was built by Mr. Haight, in the summer of 1838, on
the southeast corner of Madison and Market streets, on the site
of the American House. It was a frame structure, about sixteen
by thirty-two feet, with one story. This house, with additions,
is now the residence of William G. Conick. In this building were
probably held the sessions of November, 1839, and April, 1840.
Several of the lawyers who attended the courts in those days
attained distinction in their profession. Among these may be
mentioned Judge Drummond, then of Galena, who removed to
Chicago and became a judge of a federal court; Thompson
Campbell, of Galena ; Joel Wells, who canvassed the district for
congress; Norman B. Judd, of Chicago; and Seth B. Farwell
and Martin P. Sweet, of Freeport. The famous John Went-
worth, "Long John," made his maiden speech in Rockford, as
attorney in a case that promised to bring him prominently
before the public. Mr. Wentworth made frequent visits to
Rockford in later years ; and for several terms he represented
the Belvidere district in congress.
September 12, 1840, the county purchased the abandoned
building on North First street, which had been commenced by the
First Congregational church two years before. The considera
tion was six hundred dollars. The deed was executed by H. B.
Potter, E. H. Potter and S. D. Preston. Since the building had
been abandoned by the Congregationalist people it had been
used as a carpenter's shop. When the county obtained posses
sion the building was partially finished so that the courts could
be held there. The session of September 10, 1840, and subse
quent sessions were held at this place, until the transfer of the
court house to the West side.

CHAPTER XX.
THE STAGE COACH.— EARLY HOTELS.— VILLAGE PLATS.
THE state roads naturally prepared the way for the stage
coach. The railroad had not then reached this western
region, and the only common carrier was "the coach and four."
Stage lines were then running from Chicago in several direc
tions. They carried mails, passengers and light parcels. Frink,
Walker & Co. became famous throughout this region as the
proprietors of the one stage line which connected Chicago with
Rockford. It is impossible to determine the precise date when
the stage coach began to make regular trips on this line as far
west as Rockford. It is certain that it had thus become an
established institution not later than January 1, 1838. On
that day the arrival of the stage coach in Rockford attracted
the attention of the people of the village, and large numbers
came from the surrounding country to witness the spectacle.
The stage office in Chicago was for a long time at 123 Lake
street, and later at the southwest corner of Lake and Dearborn.
Frink, Walker & Co. first ran their stage lines only from
Chicago to Rockford. The coaches were always drawn by four
horses. In 1840 the schedule time from Chicago to Rockford
was advertised to be twenty-four hours. Horses were changed
at intervals of fifteen miles, at stations built for this purpose.
Frink, Walker & Co.'s stage barn in Rockford was the well
known barn near the intersection of State and Third streets,
and faced north and south. It was built in 1836 for Mr. Haight
by Sidney Twogood and Thomas Lake. Few buildings in the
county have served more diverse uses. It was there the first
patriotic exercises were held ; there the First Congregational
people first held public services on the East side. When Frink,
Walker & Co. purchased the building, it was moved a few rods
west, and turned to face east and west. There the first quar
terly meeting of the First Methodist church was held in the
summer of 1838.
Coaches left the main office in Chicago every Sunday, Tues
day and Thursday, and returned on alternate days. The fare
'from Chicago to Rockford was five dollars. Mrs. Charles H.

THE FIRST TAVERNS. 103
Spafford writes as follows of her first journey : "From Chicago
I traveled by stage, one of the old 'Frink & Walker's,' stopping
at night in one of the extremely primitive wayside inns of that
early period. The accommodations were not extensive nor
luxurious in these little hostleries. I was awakened in the night
by a light in my room, and saw a man at the foot of my bed,
busy with two large mail bags. It was the postmaster chang
ing the mail. Remembering the limitations of the place, I
immediately took in the situation, and made no outcry. It was
a dreary ride from Chicago to Rockford in the old stage, and I
was very glad to arrive at the end of my journey, where my
brother was waiting for me at the Rockford House."
From Rockford to Galena the stage line was conducted for
a time by John D. Winters, of Elizabeth, a little town south of
Galena. The route first passed through Elizabeth, but subse
quently the more direct route was by way of Freeport. The
first stopping-place west of Rockford was Twelve-Mile Grove.
Mr. Winters retired from the business after a time, and then
Frink, Walker & Co. had the entire line from Chicago to Galena.
William Cunningham, who still resides in this city, was in the
employ of this firm at one time as a driver between Twelve-Mile
Grove and Freeport.
The first hotel in Rockford was the Rockford House. The
early public houses were more generally called taverns. Before
the Rockford House was built, Mr. Kent and a number of the
other settlers had entertained strangers, but not as regular
hotel-keepers. The Rockford House was built by Daniel S.
Haight and Charles S. Oliver. It stood on the site of the Young
Men's Christian Association building. The wing was finished in
the autumn of 1837, when the house was opened by Henry Thurs
ton. The third story, which was divided into two rooms, was
reached by a ladder, which was made by slats nailed to two
pieces of the studding, in the first story of the main building.
The proprietor's son John was an important functionary. He
made the beds and escorted the guests up the ladder when they
retired. He was admonished by his sire not to drop the melted
tallow from the dip upon his guests. Mr. Thurston's successors as
landlord were Lathrop Johnson, Daniel Howell, Andrew Brown,
J.Schaeffer, Abel Campbell, E. Rad cliff, Major John Williamson.
The second hotel, the Washington House, was built in 1838
by two brothers, Jacob B. and Thomas Miller, and opened to

104 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the public the following year. It stood sixty feet front on State
street, with large additions in the rear, with basement kitchen,
dining-room, and sleeping apartments above the dining-room.
The street in front was graded down, and ten or twelve steps
were built. This elevation above the street-level proved quite
a serious objection, and the house was abandoned, and it stood
vacant for some years. The ground was then excavated, the
house turned to the street, and lowered to the grade. The name
of this hotel was changed to the Rock River House. A part of
the building stands on 307 East State street, and is occupied
as a fruit store. Another part is the saloon building on the
southeast corner of State and Madison streets. The successive
proprietors of the house were : Jacob Miller, David Paul, Mc-
Kenney & Tyler, E. S. Blackstone, W. Fulton, H. D. Searles, L.
Caldwell. The Log Tavern, known as the Stage House, was opened in
1838. It was built on the old Second National Bank corner.
Brown's Cottage was opened in 1850, by Andrew Brown. The
name was changed to the American House in 1852 by G. S.
Moore, The Waverly and the Union House, near the North
western depot, on the West side, were opened in 1852. The
Inn, which was located where the Chick House now stands, was
opened in 1840 by Spencer & Fuller. The Eagle Hotel was
opened in 1841. It was located on South Main street, in the
third block below State.
In 1837-38 several towns were projected in Winnebago
county. One was on the east side of the river, on what was
called Big Bottom, nearly opposite the stone quarry. A man
named Wattles staked out his farm into lots and streets, and
called it Scipio; but even its classic name did not give it pres
tige. The proprietor built the only house ever completed. The
stakes remained for several years, until they were plowed under
by the owner, who could not give away his lots.
Another town was started by the river, at what is known
as the old Shumway place. At one time there were from thirty-
five to forty frames erected there ; but only a few of them were
ever enclosed. This fact gave the place the appropriate name
of "Rib-town." Later many of these frames were torn down
and removed. Several were taken to new farms, and others
were brought to Rockford. It is certain that two or three
"Rib-town" frames were re-erected in the city. One was owned

HON. EPHRAIM SUMNER. 105
by Jonathan Hitchcock, and located on North Second street;
and another by a Mr. Ricard, on the same street. One frame
was placed beside the Shumway house, as a part of it. Mark
Beaubien finished one two-story house, and occupied it with his
family for two or three years, when they removed to Chicago.
In 1839-40 George W. Lee platted a town on the west or
upper side of Kishwaukee river, at its junction with Rock river,
in what is now New Milford township. Quite a town was act
ually built, with two stores and a blacksmith shop. A large
building for a seminary was enclosed and partially finished, but
it was never used for this purpose. Although an excellent
building, and standing in a sightly place, it was allowed to
remain until all the windows were broken out. The frame was
finally torn down and the lumber hauled away. This first
attempt to found a seminary in Winnebago county will be
considered in the next chapter. Both "Rib-town" and Mr. Lee's
plat were named Kishwaukee ; but the former was abandoned
before George W. Lee platted the second. The latter was some
times called Leetown, in honor of its founder.
Colonel James Sayre, a settler of 1835, projected the village
of Newburg. He built a sawmill and afterward put up a grist
mill in the same building, which began to grind early in the
winter of 1837-38. Colonel Sayre carried on the business for
several years. It was the first gristmill built in the northern
counties, and was of great value to the settlers. Mr. Thurston
says he went there with a bushel of wheat on his pony the third
day after the machinery started. There was no bolting appa
ratus, and the meal was sifted by hand. The machinery was
crude, and the mill was abandoned. Newburg is today only a
cross-roads, with nothing to remind the visitor of the time
when it was considered a rival of Belvidere and Rockford.
Perhaps few persons now living have ever heard of the
Vanceborough postoffice. Vanceborough was another name
for Twelve-Mile Grove, on the State road, about halfway from
Rockford to Freeport. Ephraim Sumner settled near there in
1835. Mr. Sumner was born in Winhall, Vermont, February 9,
1808. In 1810 his parents removed to Darien, New York, where
they remained until 1821, when they settled in Massachusetts.
Mr. Sumner engaged in milling and farming near Twelve-Mile
Grove, and became an extensive land-owner. He represented
this district in the twenty-sixth general assembly, and held
several minor civil offices. Mr. Sumner married a sister of

106 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Thatcher Blake. Their children are Hon. E. B. Sumner and
Mrs. Annie S. Lane. Mr. Sumner was one of the very few early
settlers who accumulated a large fortune. His last years were
spent in Rockford. Mr. Sumner died October 18, 1887. February
11, 1845, Mr. Sumner was commissioned postmaster at Vance
borough. He was to retain the office during the pleasure of the
postmaster-general. The commission is signed by C. Wickliffe,
who was postmaster-general during the administration of John
Tyler. The seal is the figure of a man on horseback, with a small
mail-bag upon his back. Both man and horse are apparently in
great haste to reach the next station. This commission, now
in possession of Hon. E. B. Sumner, is well preserved, although
it was issued fifty-five years ago. The elder Sumner built a
stone house at Vanceborough, which is still in a good state of
preservation, and has well nigh outlived the memory of the
town. These primitive villages along the old stage lines were
superseded by the railway station, and they now scarcely live
in memory.

CHAPTER XXI.
DR. A. M. CATLIN. — THE FOOTE BROTHERS. — FIRST SEMINARY IDEA.
DR. A. M. CATLIN emigrated to Illinois from the Western
Reserve, in Ohio, in February, 1838, in company with the
Rev. Hiram Foote and Silas Tyler. This party traveled the
entire distance in wagons. They were of New England stock,
and were part of a movement to found an institution of learn
ing similar to the one then flourishing at Oberlin, Ohio.
The brothers, Hiram, Lucius and Horatio Foote, all clergy
men, were prominent in this movement. They were more or
less influenced by the example of the Rev. Charles G. Finney,
the famous revivalist and founder of the Oberlin institution.
Mr. Ira Baker, Rev. Lewis Sweasy, James S. Morton, a Mr.
Field, and others moved from the Western Reserve to Rockford
about the same time, and under the same influences. Upon
their arrival in Rockford, the only hotel to be found was a
double log cabin, and the only bed discovered by Doctor Catlin
for himself and boy was a thinly covered, dislocated and dislo
cating stratum of oak shakes, supported at the sides by the
naked logs— a Spartan bed for a cold night. Horace, a fourth
brother of the Footes, had preceded the others by a year, and
secured a log cabin on Rock river, about two miles above Rock
ford. Into this single room, with a small loft, were crowded
three families, with several children.
Dr. Catlin moved to a log cabin on the bluff overlooking
Big Bottom, four miles north of Rockford. A Hoosier by the
name of Shores had worn a slight track between his home back
on the hills and a plowed field on the Bottom, and this was the
only road near the Doctor's new home. A small, inconstant,
near-by stream, like the road, lost itself in the dry prairie.
At that time Dr. Catlin intended to abandon the practice
of medicine. To feed his little family, he hired a broken prairie
of Herman B. Potter, who lived two miles south of Rockford.
This land, six miles from home, the Doctor cultivated under
difficulties, for it soon became known to the scattered people
that he was a physician, and, like Cincinnatus, he was called
from the plow. He was not a man to deny the necessities of

108 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
others; and against his wishes at the time, he was drawn into
the practice of his profession, which he continued until near the
day of his death, nearly sixty years later. He had practiced in
early life in New York and Ohio, and his entire professional serv
ice lasted seventy years. He died in 1892, at the age of ninety-one.
On one occasion while at work on the Potter place, Dr.
Catlin was summoned to visit a sick person on the Kishwaukee.
He took his horse from the furrow near sunset, and, sending
his boy of eight on foot six miles northward to the lonely cabin
on the prairie, he himself rode southward to his patient. He
soon learned that his profession was a jealous mistress, and
abandoned farming.
The missionary educational managers had selected the
mouth of the Kishwaukee as the site of their institution. A
large building was begun, but never completed, and the useless
frame survived for years as evidence of the untimeliness of their
effort. An Indian wigwam still survived on the same site. The
Indians, after their bloody victory over the indiscreet militia
at Stillman's Run, had abandoned the region, and the military
expedition, which included Abraham Lincoln and Jefferson
Davis, had been withdrawn. Silver brooches, arrow heads and
the like were found beside the deep, narrow Indian trails that
wound about the bluffs and across the prairies. Kishwaukee,
however, soon had about forty frame dwellings, and Dr. Catlin,
Mr. Tyler, Mr. Field, Mr. Johnson and others resided there.
Lucius and Horace Foote had staid by the log house of the
latter, and Dr. Catlin, whose wife and Mrs. Lucius Foote were
sisters, was induced by this fact and other reasons, to build in
this neighborhood, which he did. He hewed the logs and the
floor puncheons, and split the roof shakes with his own hands.
His door and door-frames were made from purchased material,
but lacked glazing or other filling for the skylight. As he sat
one evening "under his own vine and fig tree," not yet planted,
there passed a load of noisy revelers. As they drove furiously
by, they shook out a wagon end-board that exactly filled the
skylight aperture, and completed the house, which the builder
.probably enjoyed as much as any he ever occupied ; that is, in
the recollection of it.
Although Rockford was from the first clearly indicated as
the coming metropolis, by the ford which gave its name, yet
Kishwaukee below and Winnebago above were "boomed." In
those days they could compare population with Rockford.

SIXTY PRESCRIPTIONS IN ONE DA Y. 109
Dr. Catlin finally settled in Rockford aboutl839, and entered
upon a medical practice which, if not large, was very "wide," as
it carried him from Roscoe and above on the north, to Still-
man's Run on the south, and from Twelve-Mile Grove and
beyond to Belvidere. Much of this was night riding. After the
settlers' horses had done their day's work, and after the fall of
darkness, in the silence of the night, when watchers became
nervous, in the midst of storms and when the primitive house
hold lights burned pale, was the accepted time to send for the
medical comforter; and the nocturnal "Hollo, Doctor!" was
often heard above the storm at the physician's door. He was
never ill, and never refused to answer the call. Even when his
own horse failed, he was mounted behind the messenger, and
rode out in the night to relieve the sick. Once he was persuaded
to mount the back of a sturdy messenger, who bore him and his
precious medicine-bag through the swellings of icy Kishwaukee.
The year 1846 was signalized by much sickness. Nearly
every family living on low land had malarial fever, and the
doctors were busy people. At one time Dr. Catlin could get
but four or five hours' sleep out of the twenty -four, and he would
become so exhausted that he frequently slept while riding from
house to house. One day's ride, for example, included a trip of
several miles north of Rockford, and then a tour south beyond
the Killbuck, and a return by Cherry Valley, closing the day's
work in the following morning. Thirty calls were made, and
sixty patients prescribed for on that occasion. During this
season Dr. Goodhue was asked what could be done for the sick.
To this grave question the Doctor made this characteristic
reply : "I don't know unless we build a big smoke-house and
cure them," referring to the almost universal pallor. Dr. Catlin
was an indulgent creditor, and fully shared the burden and
poverty of early days.
As a practitioner, Dr. Catlin was distinguished by a combi
nation of conservatism and independence of thought and
method. It was said of him by one who knew him well, that
"as a careful examiner, close reasoner, and with ability to define
and state cause and effect, Dr. Catlin had few superiors." This
fact, with his large experience and unobtrusive, non-self-assertive
spirit, attracted the regard of his brother practitioners; so that
he was often consulted by them in difficult cases. Near the close
of his life he was honored by them with a spontaneous tender of
a reception and banquet, an honor which he highly appreciated.

CHAPTER XXII.
DR. JOSIAH C. GOODHUE. — DR. ALDEN THOMAS.
THE year 1838 was signalized by the advent of several phy
sicians who became prominent in early local history.
Among this number was Dr. Josiah C. Goodhue, who settled in
the autumn, with his family. He had been here the preceding
autumn on a tour of inspection. Dr. Goodhue had attained
some distinction before he became a citizen of this county. He
was born in 1803, at Putney, Vermont. His mother is said to
have been a cousin of Aaron Burr. The Doctor was graduated
from the school of medicine at Yale, and began practice at St.
Thomas, Upper Canada, in 1824. While there he was married
to Miss Catherine Dunn. A brother, Sir George Goodhue, was in
the employ of the Canadian government. The Doctor emigrated
from Canadato Chicago in 1835. He was the first resident phy
sician in that city outside the garrison of Fort Dearborn. When
Chicago was incorporated as a city in 1837, Dr. Goodhue was
elected the first alderman from the First ward. There were six
wards in the city at that time. William B. Ogden was chosen
mayor in that year. Dr. Goodhue designed the first city seal of
Chicago, and it became known as his little baby. He was quite
proud of his offspring. The Doctor was the real founder of the
first free school system of Chicago. He was one of a committee
appointed to solicit subscriptions for the first railroad chartered
to run from the city, the Galena & Chicago Union.
In his practice in Chicago, Dr. Goodhue was associated with
Dr. Daniel Brainard. Their office was on Lake street, near the
old Tremont House. John Wentworth and Ebenezer Peck were
engaged in the practice of law in the same building. Dr. Good
hue was one of the men who drew the act of incorporation for
Rush Medical college, and was a member of the first board of
trustees. Dr. Goodhue's first house in Rockford was what was then
known as the "ball alley," on the northwest corner of Madison
and Walnut streets, where the Golden Censer brick building was
subsequently erected. He afterward purchased a home on the

THEFT OF BIG THUNDER'S SKULL. Ill
site of the watch factory; and the house was moved away when
the factory was built. The lot had at one time a pleasant
grove, with no fence. Reference was made in a preceding chap
ter to the fact that Dr. Goodhue gave to the city of Rockford
its name. Dr. Goodhue had thirteen children, five of whom died under
five years of age. Four sons and four daughters attained adult
life. One son, George Washington Goodhue, died of yellow
fever, in Mexico, during the war with that country. Another
son, William Sewell, died from illness contracted during the
civil war. He had read law with James L. Loop. Dr. Good
hue's oldest daughter, Mrs. C. F. Holland, widow of John A.
Holland, and step-mother of H. P. Holland, now resides iu
Chicago. Mrs. Hoyt Barnum, another daughter, is a resident
of Rockford. Dr. Goodhue is said to have taken the skull from the body
of Big Thunder, the Indian chief, whose resting-place was on
the court house mound in Belvidere. Big Thunder was a noted
character among the Pottawatomies. His name may have
been suggested, according to Indian fashion, by his heavy, roll
ing voice. His burial-place was selected on the highest point
of ground. No grave was dug. The chief was wrapped in his
blankets, and seated on a rude bench, with his feet resting on
an Indian rug. His face was turned toward the west, where he
expected a great battle to be fought between his tribe and
another. A palisade, made of split white ash logs, from which
the bark had been peeled, was placed around his body, and
covered with bark. The battle which Big Thunder looked for,
never came; and his war-spirit never re-animated his mouldering
clay and joined in the victorious whoops of his braves over their
vanquished foes. The Indians, as they passed the coop of their
fallen chief, would throw tobacco into his lap; and Simon P.
Doty, an early settler, during a torturing tobacco famine, would
systematically purloin the weed from Big Thunder. In those
days Belvidere was on the stage route from Chicago to Galena;
and Big Thunder became the prey of relic hunters. His skull
found its way, by Dr. Goodhue, into Rush Medical college, and
it was probably destroyed in the great fire of 1871.
Dr. Goodhue was an interesting and eccentric character.
A story was current in the early days to the effect that a certain
doctor had heard that Dr. Goodhue had said that he had killed
Mr. Smith's child. The offended practitioner determined to call

112 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
upon Dr. Goodhue and make inquiry concerning the rumor.
Dr. Goodhue saw him coming, surmised at once his errand, and
met his offended friend at the door in his most cordial manner.
"lam very glad to see you, sir; come in." This reception
embarrassed the visitor, but he unburdened his mind in this
wise: "Dr. Goodhue, I hear that you have said that I killed
Smith's child." Dr. Goodhue interrupted him with this start
ling revelation : "Haven't you killed more than one? Lord,
I've killed more than forty. If you haven't killed more than
one, you are no doctor at all! " The Doctor gave the name of
"Cedar Bend" to the seminary ground, that slopes toward the
river, upon which there were many cedars.
Dr. Goodhue's death was the result of an accident, on the
night of December 31, 1847. He was called to make a profes
sional visit to the family of Richard Stiles, four miles west on
the State road. After caring for his patient, he accompanied
Mrs. Stoughton, a neighbor, to her home. The night was dark,
and he fell into a well, which was then being excavated, and had
not been covered or enclosed . Mrs. Stoughton ha.d asked him to
wait until she returned with a light ; but before shecamebackthe
Doctor had made the fatal fall. He survived only a short time
after he was taken from the well. His death was deplored by the
entire community. He was a positive character ; nature had
liberally endowed him in qualities of mind and heart. Dr.
Goodhue was an attendant at the Unitarian church. Mrs.
Goodhue was an Episcopalian. She died October 14, 1873. A
son of Dr. Goodhue died November 14, 1880.
Dr. Alden Thomas was born at Woodstock, Vermont, Nov
ember 11, 1797, and was a lineal descendant from John Alden. He
was married to Eliza.beth Marsh, June 15, 1824. In the autumn
of 1839, the family came to Rockford. They had lived in the
meantime at Bethany and Holly, New York. During the first
few weeks in Rockford the family lived in the Brinckerhoff
house, which still stands on the corner north of the government
building. Later Dr. Thomas resided for a few months in a
house which stood on the site of the Emerson warehouse, just
south of the Chicago & Northwestern railroad bridge. In the
following spring Dr. Thomas built a house opposite the court
house. He practiced medicine about five or six years, and then
removed to a farm two miles south on the Kishwaukee road,
where he lived about two years. The family then returned

AN EARLY DRUGGIST. 113

to the village, and lived for a time in a house still standing on
South Second street, and later in the grout house near the
corner west of the First Congregational church, which Dr.
Thomas built. He opened a drug store soon after his return
from the farm, and continued in this businessuntil a shorttime
before his death. Dr. Thomas was a member of the First
Congregational church, and played the bass viol there for some
time. A book of music, with words and notes copied by him in
a clear, beautiful hand, is now in possession of his daughter,
Mrs. W. A. Dickerman. Dr. and Mrs. Thomas are held in loving
remembrance by the early residents of the city.
Dr. Thomas' children are: Mrs. W. A. Dickerman, E. P.
Thomas, and the late Mrs. S. J. Caswell, of this city, and F. A.
Thomas and Mrs. Evans Blake, of Chicago. Henry, the young
est son, enlisted in the army during the civil war, and was
drowned while returning on a furlough. Dr. Thomas' death
occurred March 21, 1856.

CHAPTER XXIII.
DR. GEORGE HASKELL. — THE GIPSY : THE FIRST STEAMER.
ON the morning of April 16, 1838, Dr. Haskell and family,
Mowry Brown and wife, Samuel Haskell, H. H. Silsby,
Isaiah Lyon, Caleb Blood and William Hull boarded the steam
boat Gipsy at Alton, Illinois. The destination of this party
was Rockford. The river was high, the bottom lands were
overflowed, and the boat sometimes left the channel of the
Mississippi and ran across points of land, and once went through
a grove of timber. When the Gipsy arrived at Rock Island and
ran alongside the wharf-boat, a strong wind from the east
turned the bow out into the stream. As the boat turned, the
rudder struck the wharf-boat, and broke the tiller ropes. This
accident rendered the boat unmanageable, and it was blown
across the river to Davenport, Iowa. While at Rock Island
Dr. Haskell contracted with the captain that upon his return
from Galena he would steam up Rock river to Rockford. At
Savanna, Samuel Haskell, William Hull and H. H. Silsby left
the Gipsy. They had come to the conclusion that the boat
would never reach Rockford; and in company with Moses
Wallen, of Winnebago village, where the county seat had been
located by the special commissioners, they started afoot for
Rockford . They stopped over night at Cherry Grove, and the
next morning they traveled to Crane's Grove, on the stage
route from Dixon to Galena. There they hired a coach and
team, which brought them that evening to Loomis' Hotel.
Mr. Silsby writes that a few days after his arrival he arose
one morning as soon as it was light, to see if he could discover
any sign of the Gipsy. He was rewarded by the sight of dense,
black smoke, near Corey's bluff, which seemed to be moving up
the river. Soon the Gipsy came in sight, and the people gath
ered on the banks of the river and cheered the boat as it ascended
in fine style until nearly over the rapids, when it suddenly
turned, swung around, and went down stream much faster than
it ascended. It rounded to and tried it again, and soon turned
down stream a second time. After several attempts, with the
aid of a quantity of lard thrown into the furnaces, the boat ran

IMMORTALIZED BY WHITHER. 115
up the swift current, and soon tied up to the bank in front of Piatt
& Sanford's store, which stood near the water's edge, in the rear
of the Masonic Temple site. The Gipsy was the first steamer
that visited Rockford. It was a stern-wheeler, not less than
one hundred feet in length, and perhaps thirty in width. Ithad
a cabin above the hold, and an upper deck, open and >uncov-
ered. There were several state-rooms. G. A. Sanford and John
Piatt had come to Rockford the preceding year, and had formed
a partnership in conducting the first store oh the West side. Mr.
Sanford sold his interest to Dr. Haskell. The following year
Mr. Piatt retired and Dr. Haskell became sole owner. When
the Gipsy arrived the Doctor's eleven tons of merchandise were
removed from the boat to the store. A merchant at Beloit had
shipped ten tons from Rock Island to Beloit, which were to be
delivered at that point. The people came in from the country,
and chartered the boat for an excursion up the river, and car
ried passengers. The captain said he never witnessed such a
scene before. They danced all night, and kept the cabin in an
uproar day and night until they reached Rockton. The music
was furnished by Andrew Lovejoy, who played the flute, and
another man with his fiddle.
Dr. Haskell was a native of Massachusetts. He was born
at Harvard, March 23, 1799. His father, Samuel Haskell,
removed to Waterford, Maine, in 1803. In 1821 the son went
to Phillips Exeter academy, and entered Dartmouth college in
1823. He left his college class in his sophomore year, and
studied medicine until 1827, when he received the degree of M.
D. from the college. While in college, he taught one term of
district school in East Haverhill. One of his pupils was John G.
Whittier; and the schoolmaster in Whittier's "Snow-Bound"
was his former teacher. On page thirty-four of Samuel T. Pick-
ard's Life and Letters of Whittier, is found this allusion to the
hero of this poem : "Until near the end of Mr. Whittier's life, he
could not recall the name of this teacher whose portrait is so
carefully sketched, but he was sure he came from Maine. At
length, he remembered that the name was Haskell, and from
this clue it has been ascertained that he was George Haskell,
and that he came from Waterford, Maine." Dr. Haskell never
appeared to have been aware of the fact that his gifted Haverhill
pupil had immortalized him in "Snow-Bound." Dr. Haskell
also received this tribute as a teacher from his illustrious pupil,
as given in a later chapter of Mr. Pickard's biography : "He

116 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
[Whittier] was accustomed to say that only two of the teach
ers who were employed in that district during his school days
were fit for the not very exacting position they occupied. Both
of these were Dartmouth students: one of them George Has
kell, to whom reference has already been made." Dr. Haskell
began the practice of medicine at East Cambridge, Massachu
setts, in 1827, and removed to Ashby, in the same state, in the
following year.
Dr. Haskell came to Illinois in 1831, and settled at Ed wards-
ville, and two years later he removed to Upper Alton. While
there he becameone of thefounders of Shurtleff college, of which
he was trustee and treasurer. The Doctor built up a large
practice, which he soon abandoned. November 7, 1837, the
cause of the slave received its first baptism of blood. On that
day Rev. Elijah P. Lovejoy was murdered at Alton, for his bold
utterances in behalf of an oppressed race. Dr. Haskell enter
tained radical anti-slavery views, and he determined to leave
that portion of the state in which the pro-slavery sentiment
was largely predominant.
From the time of his arrival in Rockford until his removal
from the city about twenty -eight years later, Dr. Haskell was a
broad-minded, representative man of affairs. He conducted for
a short time a mercantile business on the river bank, as the
successor of Piatt & Sanford. But his ruling passion was hor
ticulture. He entered from the government quite a tract of
land lying north of North street, and built the house on North
Main street now occupied by George R. Forbes. He planted a
nursery and became an expert in raising fruit. It is said that
one year he raised sixty bushels of peaches. The severe winter
of 1855—56 killed his trees, and from that time he devoted his
attention to more hardy fruits. His later Rockford home was
on North Court street, near the residence of Hon. Andrew
Ashton. Dr. Haskell was generous and public-spirited. He
and his brother-in-law, John Edwards, presented to the city
the West side public square, which was named Haskell park, in
honor of the former. A street, called Edwards place, forms the
southern boundary of the park. A ward schoolhouse in West
Rockford also bears Dr. Haskell's name.
In 1853 Dr. Haskell became a convert to Spiritualism, and
his long and honored membership with the First Baptist church
ceased on the last day of that year. It has been stated that he
was first alienated from the church by his lack of esteem for

BECOMES A SPIRITUALIST. 117
Elder Jacob Knapp, who was then a prominent member. Mrs.
Haskell followed her husband, and withdrew from the church
May 6, 1854. Dr. Haskell entered upon his new religious life
with that energy and enthusiasm which had signalized his for
mer adherence to Baptist doctrine. April 15, 1854, he began
the publication of the Spirit Advocate, an eight-page monthly.
The paper was an able propagandist of the new faith. A com
plete file of this paper has been preserved in the Rockford public
library. Twenty-three numbers were published. In the issue
of March 15, 1856, the editor announced that the publication
of the Advocate would be discontinued, and that it would be
consolidated with the Orient, under the name of the Orient and
Advocate, with headquarters at Waukegan. In his farewell
address to his constituents, Dr. Haskell said : "While hitherto
laboring in the cause of human advancement from the thrall-
dom of bigotry, error and superstition, we have had the con
sciousness of having acted honestly in proclaiming 'the glorious
gospel of the blessed God.' We feel that the cause is of God
and must prevail ; and the combined force of men and devils can
notpreventitsfinaltriumph. . . . The great contest between
truth and error has commenced; and the advocates of error
and superstition are arraying all their forces to withstand the
onward march of truth and harmony ; but truth must triumph
over all opposing foes."
The best and most charitable commentary upon this proph
ecy is in the lines of Tennyson :
"Our little systems have their day ;
They have their day, and cease to be."
In 1866, Dr. Haskell removed to New Jersey. There he was
engaged in founding an industrial school, and purchased with
others a tract of four thousand acres, which was laid out for a
model community. In 1857 Dartmouth college gave the Doctor
the degree of A. B., as of the year 1827.
Dr. Haskell died at Vineland, New Jersey, August 23,1876.
The late George S. Haskell, widely known as a seedsman, was
a son; and Mrs. Henry P. Kimball is a daughter. Dr. Frank
H, Willis M. and Carl Kimball are grandsons. His nephew,
Rev. Samel Haskell, pays him this tribute in Pickard's work,
previously noted : "He was a man of scholarship and enthusi
asm, afriend of struggling students, many of whom he befriended
in his home and with his means."

CHAPTER XXIV.
JAMES M. WIGHT.— JASON MARSH.— OTHER PIONEERS OF 1838-39.
I AMES MADISON WIGHT was born in Norwich, Massachu-
yJ setts, in 1810. He was admitted to the bar of Queens
county, New York, in 1837, and immediately afterward came
west. He first joined his brother, J. Ambrose Wight, in Rock
ton. But he found no field in that village for the practice of
his profession; and he came in 1838, to Rockford, where for a
time he taught school. In his early life he served a few terms
as city attorney of Rockford. He was one of the pioneer law
yers of northern Illinois, and built up a large practice. He was
for many years local attorney for the Chicago & Northwestern
railroad and for other corporations. He was also for a time a
member of the state legislature, and served on the judiciary
committee. Mr. Wight was a member of the constitutional
convention of 1870, called to draft a new constitution for sub
mission to the voters of the state. To Mr. Wight, law was not
merely a profession ; it was an absorbing and delightful study.
He was above all, a student ; a perfect cyclopedia of general
information, familiar with the literature of many languages,
which he read in the original, and a passionate lover of classi
cal music and art. Mr. Wight was a cousin of George Bancroft,
the famous historian. To many lawyers of today, Mr. Wight's
sense of professional honor might seem a little strained; but
for him there was only one standard, the standard of a Chris
tian gentleman, and to that conception his business principles
were subordinated. Mr. Wight died in Rockford in 1877, leav
ing to his children the heritage of an honest name, and the
memory of a modest, blameless and tender life. Mr. Wight was
the father of Mrs. Harriott Wight Sherratt, Miss Mary Wight,
and Miss Carrie, who died in 1891. In his religious views, Mr.
Wight was a Channing Unitarian. The Wight school in the
Sixth ward was named in his honor. His home was the resi
dence now owned by Judge L. L. Morrison.
Jason Marsh was born in Woodstock, Windsor county, Ver
mont, in 1807. At the age of sixteen he removed to Saratoga,

COLONEL OF SEVENTY- FOURTH. 119
New York. In 1831 he was admitted to the bar in Adams, Jef
ferson county, where he first practiced. In 1832 Mr. Marsh
married Harriet M. Spafford, a sister of Charles, John and Catlin
Spafford. Mr. Marsh came to Rockford in 1839. He was
accompanied by his wife and children, a brother and wife, and
his three brothers-in-law. Soon after his arrival he and the
three Spafford brothers built the brick house three miles south
of State street, on the Kishwaukee road, now occupied by F.
J. Morey. A large farm was attached. Mr. Marsh drove daily
to the village, where he practiced his profession. His later
home was the residence subsequently owned by the late W. W.
Fairfield, on East State street. These beautiful grounds are
now subdivided. In 1862 Mr. Marsh entered military service
as colonel of the Seventy-fourth Illinois infantry. He was
severely wounded at the battle of Missionary Ridge in the autumn
of 1863, and returned home. Two months later he again went
to the front. In the campaign from Chattanooga to Atlanta
his old wound troubled him, and he resigned. Colonel Marsh
was a man of fine presence, rather above medium height, portly,
and perhaps slightly pompous, with blue eyes. The corner of
the left eye was slightly marred by a wound received in his
younger days. He was accustomed to comb the hair low over
the eye, and thus unconsciously gave to the eye a little wicked
expression. Colonel Marsh was very courteous, and extremely
fond of society. He delighted in picturesque costumes. His
favorite suit was a blue dress coat with gilt buttons, buff vest
and light pantaloons. Colonel Marsh was a lover of games ;
chess was his favorite. He forgot everything when engaged in
a game of chess, and spent long afternoons and evenings at
this pastime, oblivious of everything else ; much, of course, to
the detriment of his business. Colonel Marsh, or 'Squire Marsh,
as he was often called, was a gentleman of striking character
istics. He preserved the courtliness of the old-school gentleman.
His social nature was of a generous kind. He was at home
either in long-continued argument, or he could adapt himself
to the lighter conversation of gallant and graceful nothings of
fashionable society. His habitual attire combined the present
and the past with striking effect. His blue swallow-tail coat,
buff vest and gold-headed cane are intimately associated
with his sturdy personality in the minds of all who remember
him. Colonel Marsh was a man of well-stored mind, and made
his mark as a lawver at an early day. His last years were

120 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
spent on his farm near Durand. His death occurred at the home
of his daughter in Chicago, March 13, 1881. He was buried in
Rockford with military honors. His surviving children are:
Mrs. E. H. Baker, formerly of Rockford ; Mrs. William Ruger,
of Batona, Florida; and Cerdric G., of Chicago. Ogden C. died
soon after his father. J. M. and Volney Southgate are nephews.
Francis Burnap was born at Merrimac, New Hampshire,
January 4, 1796. He belonged to one of the old historic fami
lies of New England. His mother was a sister of Major-General
Brooks, of Revolutionary fame, who was afterward governor
of Massachusetts for seven terms. His father was Rev. Jacob
Burnap, who for fifty years was pastor of the First Congrega
tional church of Merrimac. Mr. Burnap settled in Rockford in
August, 1839, and began the practice of law in Winnebago and
neighboring counties, in the state supreme court, and in the
federal courts. His industry and patient persistence in his pro
fession were proverbial. He loved chancery practice, and in the
knowledge of this department he had few equals in the state.
Mr. Burnap was a man of integrity, and boldly avowed his
opinions, however unpopular. He belonged to the Liberty
party in its early days, and proclaimed his radical anti-slavery
sentiments when abolitionism was a term of reproach even in the
free north and west. He was also a believer in total abstinence
and woman suffrage. Mr. Burnap was a thorough student.
His books were his beloved companions. He was a fine linguist
and was proficient in Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French and Ger
man. As a friend, he was kind, courteous, and dignified in all
his social intercourse. While he was affable in manner, he was
firm in his principles, even to sternness. The tenacity with
which he clung to his opinions, and earnestly defended them,
sometimes excited enmity. He practiced in his profession until
1864, when ill health compelled him to retire. Mr. Burnap died
in Rockford December 2, 1866. He was the senior practitioner
of the Rockford bar, which adopted resolutions of respect at
his death, and attended his funeral in a body. In the forenoon
preceding his death he dictated his will, in the full possession of
his mental faculties. Mr. Burnap never married, and he lived
a somewhat isolated life. Mrs. Lucy M. Gauss, of St. Louis,
formerly a teacher in the Rockford schools, is a niece.
Duncan Ferguson was a native of Scotland . He was born
in Glasgow, in November, 1810. He attended the University
of Glasgow two seasons ; was employed several years in the

DUNCAN FERGUSON— THOMAS D. ROBERTSON. 121
land surveys, and soon thereafter he was engaged in the trigo
nometrical surveys of Great Britain, which he continued for ten
years. He was employed most of this time in Ireland. In 1837
he left his native land and came to the United States. He first
settled in Pennsylvania, where he remained two years, in the
employ of two railroad companies, as draughtsman. Mr. Fer
guson removed with his family to Rockford in 1839. In 1840
he was elected surveyor and justice of the peace. He held the
office of surveyor until 1856. In 1862 he was appointed asses
sor of internal revenue. He held this position eight years, and
then resigned. For ten years Mr. Ferguson was supervisor
from the Seventh ward of the city. March, 3, 1873, he was
elected chairman of the county board, to succeed Hon. Robert
J. Cross, who had died February 15th. Mr. Ferguson retained
this position until 1881. In 1877 he was elected mayor of Rock
ford, and served one year. He held the offices of city engineer,
assessor, county treasurer, and commissioner of the county
under an act of the legislature for the improvement of Rock
river. Mr. Ferguson was a member of the First Baptist church
until the schism led by Dr. Kerr, when he became identified
with the Church of the Christian Union. Mr. Ferguson was a
genial, courtly gentleman, of high character. His death occurred
May 14, 1882.
Thomas D. Robertson was born in Edinburgh, Scotland,
March 4, 1818. His parents removed to London when he was
a small child. He lived with a brother for a time on the Isle of
Sheppey, at the mouth of the Thames, where he attended,
school. He was subsequently engaged with an older brother
in the publication of the Mechanic's Magazine. Mr. Robertson
came to the United States in 1838. He stopped for a time in
Chicago, and arrived in Rockford in December of the same year.
Mr. Roberson studied law in Rockford and at Madison, Wis
consin. He was admitted to the bar, and was a prominent
practitioner for some years. In 1848 Mr. Robertson and John
A. Holland opened the first banking house in Rockford in a
building adjoiningthe European Hotel site on West State street.
From that time he gradually abandoned the practice of law,
and devoted his attention to banking and real estate. Mr.
Robertson was a leader in the movement to secure the exten
sion of the Galena & Chicago Union railroad to Rockford. He
had charge of the collection of the subscriptions to the capital
stock in Boone, Winnebago and Ogle counties. Mr. Robertson

122 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
has continuously resided in Rockford for sixty-one years. No
other person has been as prominent in its business circles
for so long a time. The church and Christian education have
always received his financial support. He is a trustee of Beloit
college and Rockford college. Mr. Robertson's career has been
signalized by strict integrity and exceptional business ability.
He is probably the largest property-owner in the city. His chil
dren are William T.Robertson, vice-president of the Winnebago
National Bank, and Mrs. David N. Starr, of Florida.
Ira W. Baker arrived on Rock river October 6, 1838, on
Saturday, at sundown, with his family of eight, from a grand
mother of seventy to a babe of four. At half past ten the next
morning all went over the hill a mile away to attend church, at
the house of Mr. Batchelder. It was a double log house of two
rooms. The door between the rooms was the pulpit. The Rev.
Hiram Foote preached. No scene could better depict the early
sabbath in church. Organ and choir, long-drawn aisle and
fretted vault waft no truer praise. The soft sky and the air of
the Indian summer, silent woods of gorgeous hues, the reverent
worshipers, strangers in form but kindred in heart, the solemn
and touching service, and the polite and tender greetings and
farewells were home and church to the true and earnest pio
neers. Even the little Swiss clock, hanging high in the corner,
with its long weights and pendulum, seemed thoughtfully and
regretfully to mark the passing moments, and when it must
strike twelve it gave due notice, and softly struck its strokes.
Perhaps like Tell of its native land, it had prepared for extra
work due on such occasions, for it kept right on with thirteen
or fourteen, and so forth, until elders and urchins alike smiled
upon its little distorted anatomy. The clock, house and owner
are now gone, and perhaps all who gathered there ; but the
church and home of the pioneer are the church and home of today.
Hon. Edward H. Baker, son of Deacon Ira Baker, was born
in Ferrisburg, Vermont, April 5, 1828 ; and when ten years of
age he came with his father to Winnebago county. Mr. Baker
received his education at Knox college and Illinois college at
Jacksonville. He studied law and was admitted to the bar.
At one time he was in partnership with his father-in-law, Jason
Marsh. Upon the organization of the Rockford & Kenosha
railroad, Mr. Baker was chosen secretary of the company. He
was elected mayor of Rockford in 1866, and served one year.
At the time of his death Mr. Baker was a director of the public

DAVID S. PENFIELD. 123

library. His death occurred January 26, 1897. The circuit
court, which was then in session, adjourned, out of respect to
his memory; Hon. Charles A. Works pronounced a euolgy, and
the bar attended his funeral in a body. Mr. Baker excelled as
a toastmaster. He was a thorough student, and acquired a
large and varied fund of information. He was an authority
upon Masonic matters, and in colonial and local history. He
had true historic instinct, and his writings often display fine
poetic feeling.
Henry N. Baker, another son of Deacon Baker, was also a
native of Ferrisburg, Vermont. For many years he was engaged
in the real estate and loan business in East Rockford. Mr.
Baker was for some time president of the board of education.
He removed from the city in 1899.
David S. Penfield was the first of three brothers to settle in
Rockford. He was a native of Pittsfield, Vermont, and was
born in 1812. Mr. Penfield and the late Shepherd Leach were
schoolboys together in their native place, and the friendship
then formed continued through life. Together they emigrated
to Michigan, where they remained a short time, and then con
tinued their journey on horseback to Illinois, and came to
Rockford in 1838 by way of Dixon. There was then no stable
currency. Large numbers of private banks furnished a currency
of more or less value, and each state had its own issues. The
exchange of money in traveling from state to state was there
fore attended with not a little difficulty, and considerable risk.
The unsettled country was infested with bandits, and travelers
were never sure, when seeking entertainment for the night,
whether they would escape the snare of the fowler. Mr. Penfield
and Mr, Leach adopted a rule that is very suggestive. When
ever they came to the house of a settler where flowers were
cultivated, there they concluded they would be safe. Upon their
arrival in Rockford, Mr. Penfield and Mr. Leach purchased a
large tract of land on the West side. They were also in mer
cantile business on the site of 322 East State street, and there
employed the first tinner in Rockford. Their stock included
hardware, groceries and other lines, and invoiced about three
thousand dollars. Mr. Penfield lived for a time in a house
owned by Lyman Potter, on North Second street. He formed
a partnership with his brother John G. in the real estate and
loan business; and subsequently became a member of the bank
ing firm of Briggs, Spafford & Penfield, which was merged into

124 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the Third National bank. Mr. Penfield was a very unassuming
gentleman, and was universally esteemed. He died May 20,
1873, at the age of sixty-one years. Some years ago Mrs. Pen-
field gave the site to the Young Men's Christian Association on
which its splendid building now stands. Their children are:
Mrs. Henry Robinson, deceased ; Mrs. C. R. Mower, of Rockford ;
and Mrs. Stephen A. Norton, of San Diego, California.
Shepherd Leach, to whom reference was made in the preced
ing paragraph, was an extensive land-owner, and amassed a
large estate. Mr. Leach was gifted with keen business sagacity,
and was successful in nearly every enterprise. He had an
extended acquaintance among business men ; was straightfor
ward in his dealings ; and withal, was a man who possessed
many qualities worthy of emulation. Mr. Leach died July 9,
1885. Mrs. Edgar E. Bartlett and Mrs. J. B. Whitehead are
daughters. Willard Wheeler came from St. Thomas, Upper Canada, in
September, 1839. He was the second tinner in the town. Mr.
Wheeler was a brother of Solomon Wheeler. He built the house
on South First street where Mrs. Julia A. Littlefield resides. To
Mr. Wheeler belonged the honor of being the first mayor of
Rockford. He died April 24, 1876.
The Cunningham brothers are among the last survivors of
that early period. Samuel Cunningham was born August 15,
1815,inPeterboro, Hillsboro county, New Hampshire. This was
Daniel Webster's county, and where he and his brother Ezekiel
practiced law. Mr. Cunningham heard Mr. Webster deliver an
oration, and voted for him for president in 1836. Mr. Cun
ningham came to this county in the spring of 1839. His active
life was devoted to agriculture. He served one term as county
commissioner. Mr. Cunningham is a splendid specimen of the
sturdy New England type, and the very soul of honor. He has
a retentive memory and an interesting fund of political remi
niscence. His brother, William Cunningham, came to Rockford
in the spring of 1838. He has spent much of the intervening
time on the Pacific coast, but is now living a retired life in
Rockford. The writer is indebted to these brothers for valuable
historical information. Another brother, Benjamin Franklin
Cunningham, preceded Samuel to Rockford in the spring of
the same year. He owns a beautiful home below the city, on
a rise of ground which commands an extended northern and
southern view of the river. A fourth brother, Isaac Newton

JOEL B. POTTER.-THE HERRICK FAMILY. 125
Cunningham, previously noted, came to Rockford at an earlier
date. Joel B. Potter was born in Fairfield county, Connecticut,
in 1810. From there the family removed to Orleans county,
New York. He received a collegiate education and prepared
himself for the Presbyterian ministry. His health failed, and
he never resumed this calling. In 1839 he came to this county,
where his brothers Herman B. and Eleazer had preceded him.
In the same year Mr. Potter built the house now owned by
Judge Morrison. He carried on a farm for some years, and was
subsequently engaged in the drug business on East State street.
He conducted the store alone for a time, and later with his
son-in-law, J. F. Harding, as a partner, until the death of Mr.
Harding, in 1867, when Mr. Potter retired from business. Mr.
Potter and his family were members of Westminster Presbyte
rian church. Mr. Potter died November 30,1880. Mrs.Potteris
still living. Advanced age does not impair her intellectual vigor.
Mrs. Caroline A. Brazee and Mrs. E. S. Gregory, of Rockford,
and Miss Frances D. Potter, of Chicago, are daughters.
The Herrick family came from eastern Massachusetts in
1838-39. Elijah L. Herrick, Sr., and three sons, Ephraim,
Elijah L. Jr., and William, arrived in Rockford in 1838 ; and
the following year there came three sons, George, Edward, and
Samuel, and four daughters, Phocebe, Sarah, Martha, and
Hannah. About 1849 the father of the family built a cobble
stone house, which is still standing on Fourteenth avenue. The
Herrick family, though typical New England people, possess one
interesting trait peculiar to the Scottish clans. It is said this
entire family, with one exception, lived in the vicinity of Rock
ford for forty years, within such distance that all could come
together in a few hours' notice. This remarkable fact is seldom
paralleled when the size of the family is considered. The father
died May 18, 1852; Mrs. Herrick, March 28, 1876; Phoebe,
July 13, 1854 ; Sarah, January 21, 1885 ; William, February
13, 1885; Ephraim, January 7, 1888; Martha, Julyl8, 1898.
Edward died near Newell, Iowa, September 15, 1899. While
a resident of this county he lived on a farm in Cherry Valley
township. He removed to Iowa in 1880, and settled on
a farm, where he died. He was seventy-seven years of age.
One son and one daughter survive. His wife died about eight
years ago. George and Hannah Herrick never married. They
reside in Rockford. E. L. Herrick and family and Miss Hannah

126 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
axe members of Westminster Presbyterian church. The other
members of this family attended the First Congregational
church. E. L. Herrick was born at Andover, Massachusetts, Sep
tember 30, 1820. Mrs. Herrick, previous to her marriage, was
a teacher in Rockford seminary. She came in September, 1852,
and taught three years. They have three children : Elizabeth
L., professor of French language and literature at Rockford
college; Charles E., assistant cashier of the Manufacturers
National Bank; and Frank J., of the firm of Bed well & Herrick.
Mrs. William Marshall, now residing in Florida, is a daughter
of Mr. Herrick.
Samuel Herrick was only four years of age when his parents
came to this county, and he has continuously resided here
since that time. His daughters, Hattie and Clara M., are
teachers in the Rockford schools.
The three Spafford brothers came to Rockford in 1839, in
company with their brother-in-law, Jason Marsh. Their father
was Dr. John Spafford. The eldest son, Charles H. Spafford,
was born in Jefferson county, New York, January 6, 1819.
He was educated at Castleton, Vermont. He had chosen the
profession of the law, but his decision to come west changed his
plans in life. Mr. Spafford performed a conspicuous part in
the development of the city. He held the offices of postmaster,
circuit clerk and recorder. He was president of the Kenosha
& Rockford Railroad Company. Mr. Spafford, in company with
his brother John, and John Hall, built Metropolitan Hall block.
Thfe stores and offices were owned separately and the hall was
held in common. Mr. Spafford also, with others, built the
block now known as the Chick House. Although Mr. Spafford
made a large amount of money, he sustained reverses of fortune.
When the banking house of Spafford, Clark & Ellis went into
liquidation, he paid all the liabilities of the firm, which were
forty -five thousand dollars. Mr. Spafford's splendid service in
the early struggles of Rockford college will be noted in the chap
ter devoted to that subject. March, 8, 1 842, Mr. Spafford was
united in marriage to Miss Abby Warren. In March, 1892,
Mr. and Mrs. Spafford celebrated their golden wedding. Their
children are : Mrs. Carrie S. Brett, Mrs. Charles H. Godfrey, and
Charles H. Spafford, Jr. Mr. Spafford died in September, 1892,
at the age of seventy -three years. He was a genial gentleman ;
courtesy was the habit of his life. ,

SPAFFORD BROTHERS.— PHINEAS HOWES. 127
Amos Catlin Spafford was born September 14, 1824, in Ad
ams, Jefferson county, New York. After he came west he followed
farming in this county until 1848. About a year later be was
interested in a sawmill on the old water-power on the East side.
In 1850 he went to California, where he remained two years.
About 1854 he became a member of the bankingfirmof Briggs,
Spafford & Penfield. Upon the organization of the Third Na
tional bank in 1864, Mr. Spafford became its president, and
held this position thirty -three years, until his death. In 1876
he was one of the state commissioners at the centennial exposi
tion. Mr. Spafford died suddenly at Adams, New York, while on
avacation, August 22, 1897. Mrs. Spafford died May 22, 1898.
Their children are : Mrs. J. W. Archibald, who resides in Florida ;
Miss Jessie I. Spafford, professor of mathematics and physics at
Rockford college; George C. Spafford, cashier of the Third
National Bank, and Miss Nettie L. Spafford. Genuine worth is
self-revealing. Mr. Spafford was a man whose face was an
immediate passport to confidence, and it was a true index to his
character. His genial disposition, sterling worth and absolute
integrity shone out in every feature and expression. He was
unostentatious, kind-hearted and neighborly in manner, and
stood for the best things in the life of the city. He was con
servative in judgment, yet efficient and progressive in business.
He was a leading representative of the influential men whose
strong and forceful characters have made Rockford a synonym
for solidity, enterprise, morality and prosperity.
John Spafford was born November 26, 1821. During his
long life in Rockford he was engaged successively in farming,
grocery, and grain and lumber trade. In 1856 he became the
general agent of the Rockford & Kenosha Railroad company.
Until within two years of his death, Mr. Spafford was president
of the Rockford Wire Works Company and the Rockford Sus
pender Company ; he was also interested in manufacturing a
lubricating oil, and in a planing-mill. Mr. Spafford died De
cember 5, 1897. His manner was ever gracious toward all sorts
and conditions of men. Mrs. Spafford and one daughter, Miss
Kate, survive. Two daughters are deceased.
Phineas Howes was a native of Putnam county, New York,
and was born September 25, 1817. He came to Rockford in
1839, and in that year he erected a small house on East State
street, which is still standing. Mr. Howes was a carpenter aud
joiner, and followed this trade for many years. He purchased

128 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
a tract of land in Cherry Valley township. For about fifteen
years he was a partner with John Lake in the lumber trade.
By strict attention to business, Mr. Howes accumulated quite a.
large estate. His death occurred October 11, 1894. Mrs. C. H.
Woolsey is a daughter. Mrs. Howes was a sister of the late
Harris Barnum. She died December 10, 1877.
William Worthington was born at Enfield, Connecticut,
July 5, 1813. He came to Rockford in the spring of 1838.
About 1840 he built a brick blacksmith's shop on the south
west corner of State and First streets, where the Crotty block
now stands. This shop was eight or ten feet below the present
grade. Later Mr. Worthington built a wagon shop on the
samelot, aboutthe same size, of wood, onestory. This wasthe
first wagon shop on the East side. There were then no other
buildings on those corners. Mr. Worthington was the next
blacksmith on the East side, after William Penfield, and was
probably the fourth in the village. About 1842 Mr. Worthing
ton formed a partnership with Hosea D. Searles, and opened
a drug store. This was the founding of the business now car
ried on by Worthington & Slade. Mr. Searles had come from
Connecticut the year before, and was familiarly known as "Doc."
Mr. Worthington's children are: Miss Julia, William, Frank,
and Charles. His death occurred April 11, 1886. Mr. Worth
ington's partner, "Doc." Searles, had a fund of humor and
anecdotes with which he entertained his patrons. He possessed
mechanical skill, which he utilized by making the first soda
fountain in the village. It was made of wood, with a lever of
the same material, about ten feet long. He also built a rotary
steam engine, which he sold to the Mt. Morris seminary.
Laomi Peake, Sr., a native of Herkimer county, New York,
emigrated from St. Thomas, Upper Canada, to Rockford, in
September, 1839. He was one of the few pioneers who brought
ready capital. He came with about five thousand dollars in
money, which was a princely sum for that time. Mr. Peake
was the first person who made a harness in Rockford, although
a man preceded him who did repairing. Mr. Peake purchased the
northeast corner lot on First and State streets, sixty-six feet
front on First street, by one hundred and fifty-six feet on State
street, for one hundred dollars, and erected a brick building
twenty-two by thirty-five feet, with two stories and a basement,
at a cost of fifteen hundred dollars. The corner of this lot is
now occupied by the Manufacturers Bank. In 1852 he com-

SECOND COURT HOUSE
Built in 1H-i4, on the Court House Square

DANIEL S. HAIGHT'S RESIDENCE
Built in 1H37, on the northeast corner ot State and Madison streets : now standing on the
northeast corner of Second and Walnut streets. The first session of the
circuit court was held iu this house

LAOMI PEAKE.— WILLIAM HULIN.— THE BARNUMS. 129
pleted a second brick block on the same site, and finished a hall
on the third floor, at a total expense of about eight thousand
dollars. Peake's hall was the first public hall in Rockford. This
block was destroyed by fire in November, 1857, and the side
and rear walls were left standing. The corner store was
occupied at the time by C. A. Huntington and Robert Barnes,
as a book-store, at a rental of four hundred and fifty dollars
per year. Elisha A. Kirk and Anthony Haines purchased the
property in the autumn of 1858, for four thousand dollars, and
rebuilt the block the following year. In 1841 Mr. Peake built
the small brick house directly west of Mrs. Anthony Haines'
residence, on the same lot, where seven of his twelve children
were born. In 1856 he built the substantial stone house which
is now the residence of Mrs. Haines. Mr. Peake died November
8, 1891, at the age of eighty-four years. He was the father of L.
Peake, the harness-dealer on West State street. Mrs. Peake
resides in East Rockford, and is eighty-three years of age.
William Hulin was a native of Salem, Massachusetts. He
settled in Rockton township in 1837 or '38. August 5, 1839,
he was chosen a justice of the peace, and from that time he was
continually in the public service. He resigned from the office of
clerk of the county court a few days before his death, which
occurred December 10, 1869. Mr. Hulin was about sixty-one
years of age. In the early forties he removed to Rockford.
His home in this city was the residence of Dr. $L H. Richings,
on North Main street. In 1855 he married the widow of Merrill
E. Mack. Mr. HuliD was a high-minded gentleman, in whom
those who knew him best placed perfect confidence. Mr. Hulin
preserved files of early Rockford papers, which are now in the
public library. He edited a work on school law, with forms,
which was of value to teachers.
Daniel Barnum was a native of New York, born in 1778.
In 1838 Mr. Barnum, with his wife and six children, came to
Winnebago county, and purchased one hundred and sixty acres
of land in Cherry Valley township. Mr. Barnum removed to
Rockford and spent his last days in retirement. He died Nov
ember 8, 1870, at the age of ninety -two years.
Harris Barnum, son of Daniel Barnum, was born in Dan
bury, Connecticut, September 8, 1819. He came with hisfather
to Rockford in 1838. His early manhood was spent on bis fath
er's farm. In 1866 he engaged in the shoebusinessin Rockford
with the late Daniel Miller, but soon sold his interest. From

130 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
1870 to 1874 he was associated with Duncan Ferguson, now
of Denver, in the real estate and loan business. In 1874 Mr.
Barnum was one of the organizers of the Forest City Insurance
Company, of which he served as treasurer until incapacitated
by illness. Mr. Barnum held the offices of alderman and super
visor. Mr. and Mrs. Barnum have had five children, three of
whom are living: Mrs. Alta Williams, and Misses Blanche and
Emily. Mr. Barnum was a man of excellent business ability and
strict integrity. With these qualities he acquired a large estate.
Mr. Barnum died February 26, 1899, in his eightieth year.
Hon. Horace Miller was a native of Berkshire county, Mass
achusetts, and was born in 1798. He came to this county
in 1839, and settled on a large tract of land near the mouth of
the Kishwaukee river, which in an early day was known as the
Terrace farm. At one time he owned twelve hundred and fifty
acres. From 1850 to 1852 Mr. Miller represented this county
in the state legislature. He resided on his farm until about
1861, when he came to Rockford and lived a retired life until
his death August 5, 1864. Mr. Miller was father of William H.
Miller, a well known citizen. Mrs. Brown, widow of the late
Judge Brown, is a daughter.
Mr. and Mrs. John Benjamin came from Canada in 1839,
and settled in Guilford township. Mr. Benjamin's step-daugh
ter, Mrs. Sarah A. Cook, who still resides in East Rockford,
has the distinction of being the first matron of Rockford semi
nary. She served in this capacity from 1849 to 1852. The
students were served with meals in a frame structure directly
opposite the first seminary building, on the east side of North
First street.
Among the other pioneers of 1838 were : Alfred P. Mather,
William Hamilton, Levi Monroe, and Richard Marsh. In 1839
there came Courtland Mandeville, Frederick Charlie, Thaddeus
Davis, Sr., Stephen Crilley, D. Bierer, Chester Hitchcock, John
Bull, H. Hudson. Others who came previous to 1840 were:
Sylvester Scott, James Gilbert, Artemas Hitchcock, John W.
Dyer, Samuel C. Fuller, Newton Crawford, Jonathan Hitchcock,
Dr. D. Goodrich, Hollis H. Holmes, Stephen Gilbert, and Bela
Shaw. Judge Shaw died suddenly May 31, 1865. Five broth
ers, Thomas, William, John, Robert and Benjamin Garrett,
with their parents, settled in Guilford township. Thomas died
January 20, 1900. He was a Manxman, born on the Isle of
Man, February 11, 1827.

CHAPTER XXV.
TRIALS OF THE PIONEERS. — SCARCITY OF PROVISIONS.
ONE of the greatest privations of the early settlers was the
scarcity of provisions, which at that time were obtained
from the older settlements in the southern portion of the state.
The pioneers possessed limited means, and few were individually
able to bear the expense of a journey of such distance. Several
neighbors would unite their small sums, and send one of their
number for supplies. The difficulties of travel were great ; there
were rivers to cross, either forded or swam ; streams and sloughs
to be waded ; muddy roads and ponderous wagons. Under
these circumstances, the time of the messenger's return was
uncertain. Later, when a trade in provisions had been estab
lished, the same obstacles kept them at almost fabulous prices,
and the settlers were sometimes reduced to the verge of absolute
destitution. Flour sold from sixteen to twenty dollars per
barrel, and on one occasion Thomas Lake purchased three bar
rels at twenty-two dollars each. Pork was thirty dollars per
barrel ; wheat sold from three to four dollars per bushel ; New
Orleans sugar twenty-five cents per pound ; and other provis
ions in proportion. This condition rendered it impossible for
the great majority of the settlers, with their scant}- means, to
scarcely procure the necessities for their support. For six weeks
in the winter of 1837-38 there was a tobacco famine, which was
a terrible privation to the slaves of the filthy weed. "Judge"
E. S. Blackstone said the people in the early forties were too
poor to cast a shadow. Mr. Thurston ventures the assertion
that in 1841-42 there were not twenty farmers in the county
who possessed a suit of clothes suitable to wear at church or at
court, which they had purchased with the fruits of their labor
on their farms. Some who had passed the prime of life became
discouraged and returned to their homes in the east to die.
Barter was practiced even in payment for performing the mar
riage ceremony. Abrahaml. Enoch, a justiceof thepeace, once
took a bushel of beans as his fee. Joel B. Potter, a clergyman,
was compensated for two ceremonies in wheat, and one day's
breaking. Ephraim Sumner swam Pecatonica river twice one
cold night, to perform the rite, and received fifty cents.

132 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Had it not been for a beneficent Providence, who stocked
the woods and prairies with game and the rivers with fish, many
would have suffered for the necessities of the barest subsistence.
As late as 1841 the scarcity of fruit was a great trial. There
was little, and often none, not even canned fruit. There were
dried apples, and the housewives made "mince-pies" of them.
Sometimes, in case of sickness, the ways and means looked
rather dark, and the mother and her whole family might be
involved. In such cases none filled a more important place
than Miss Betsy Weldon, whom a few will remember. Strong
and well herself, she could fill the place of nurse, housekeeper,
dressmaker, milliner, and general repairer of clothing. She was
ever ready to respond to cases of need.
The late Judge Church once told this story : "I have in my
mind one who is now among the most prosperous farmers, who
found himself without the means of procuring for his family a
single meal, and he, with one of his neighbors similarly situated,
determined to try their luck at fishing. They proceeded to Rock
river, and met with success entirely beyond their expectations.
When returning, each with as many fish as he could well carry,
said one farmer : 'Well, we have got our fish, but what have
we to fry them in?' 'Fry them in!' replied his hopeful and
satisfied companion. 'Why, fry them in water!' And could
you in those days have visited the log cabins scattered over
these prairies, that are now groaning under the load of a boun
tiful harvest, and covered with all the evidences of comfort that
wealth can purchase, you would have found many a man going
to his hard day's toil from as scanty a breakfast as of suckers
fried in water."
It is well that Winnebago county wassettled by suchaclass
of sturdy pioneers ; men of will and purpose, who knew no such
word as fail; who pushed out in advance of civilization, with
the determination of the old Norse baron, who engraved upon
his shield, as heraldic device, a pickax, surmounted by the
motto, "Where there's no hole for me to pass, I'll make one."
It must be evident to the casual observer that only a small
portion of the human family possess the qualifications for pio
neers. It is not the business of the pioneer to seek good society ;
but to make it. Contrary to Mr. Carlyle's dictum, the society
of that day was not founded upon cloth. The social status
was based upon respectability. In the rural districts a family
would sometimes drive twenty or twenty-five miles in a lumber

TRIBUTE TO PIONEER WOMEN. 133
wagon, to visit a "neighbor." In the village amusements were
extemporized to dispel the lonesomeness of the long winter
evenings. Among the most popular was the "mock court."
The sessions of the court were held in Mr. Miller's store, where
"pent-up Uticas" of spread-eagle eloquence were allowed full
expression. Each member of the court had his sobriquet ; some
of these were not suggested by the muses. Another popular
summer amusement with a certain class was the "awkward
squad," which performed frequent evolutions around Sam
Little's saloon. They always produced a "smile."
The noble band of women displayed the fortitude of true
heroines. They shared the toils, endured the privations, coun
seled in difficulties, encouraged in despondency, and nursed in
sickness. At the first reunion of the Society of Early Settlers,
held at the Holland House, February 2, 1871, Charles I. Hors
man responded to the toast, "The Mothers and Daughters of
the West, in which he paid them this tribute:
"I don't know whyl have been selected to respond to this
toast, only that the ladies and I have always been good friends,
and I find them my best friends in prosperity and in adversity.
" 'Man works from sun to sun,
Woman's work is never done.'
"Mr. President, the truth of this old adage was literally verified
in the early settlement of this county. It was the women that
carried the laboring oar, and it was to their untiring industry
by day and night that we, the men, mainly owe the measure of
success we have achieved. It was her words of encouragement,
and smiles of approbation that cheered us on in the darkest
hour of trial. They were not the effeminate angels that Willis
writes of, 'with lips like rose-leaves torn,' but sterling women
that met the stern realities of life, and were equal to the occa
sion; . . and, Mr. President, what would we poor fellows
have done when burning up with fever, or chilled to death with
the ague ! But for the kind offices of wife and mother and sister
to smooth our pillow, bathe our fevered brows, and moisten
our parched lips, many of use here tonight in robust health
would be lying under the clods of the valley. All honor, say
I, Mr. President, to the mothers and daughters of the west,
those who, with their enterprising fathers and husbands, left
their own pleasant hills and valleys to tread upon the receding
footsteps of the red man."

CHAPTER XXVI.
ROCKFORD HOUSES IN 1838. — LATER BUILDINGS. — H. H. SILSBY.
IN April, 1838, there were only four houses north of State
street, in West Rockford : the ferry house on the site of the
public library building; Abiram Morgan 'slog house, on orvery
near the site of the Horsman residence; a log cabin on the bank
of the river, about one hundred and thirty rods above State,
occupied by Rev. John Morrill, and D. A. Spaulding, the
government surveyor ; a board and plank house near the site
of A. D. Forbes' residence, occupied by John and Calvin Has
kell, nephews of Dr. George Haskell. South of State street
there were quite a number of cabins. Nathaniel Loomis and
his son, Henry W. Loomis, lived in a log house near the south
east corner of State and Main streets ; and much of the valuable
property in this block still belongs to the Loomis estate. On
the west side of Main, D. D. Ailing had an unfinished house.
Directly north was a two-story frame house, which remained
unfinished for several years. On the same side, opposite the
government building, still stands the residence of George W.
Brinckerhoff. On the corner north of the Chicago & Northwest
ern depot, Nathaniel Wilder had a house of one and a half story.
On the east side of Main, opposite the new depot, Wyman &
Houghton had a story-and-a-half building used as a bakery
and boarding house. South of the C, B. & Q. depot, on the
west side of Main, James Mitchell had a small house. On the
same side of the street, near the bank of the creek, stood Mr.
Kent's house and sawmill. There was a log hut eight or ten
rods below the mill that had been used as a blacksmith's shop,
and a store near the river. William E. Dunbar had lived in a log
cabin about one hundred yards south of the creek, and twelve
to fifteen rods east of Main street. Sanford & Piatt's store was
on the river bank, south of State. Benjamin Kilburn had a frame
house on the site of the Hotel Nelson. There was a total of '
eighteen buildings in the village on the west side of the river,
beside the cabin built by Mr. Blake in the grove to the west.

EAST SIDE HOUSES. 135

The East side was somewhat larger. The Rockford House
was for some time the only hotel between Belvidere and Free-
port. On the southwest corner of State and Madison streets
stood Bundy & Goodhue's store. Directly south was a build
ing erected by Mr. Haight. The first floor was the postoffice,
and the second was occupied by Tinker & Johnson as a tailor
shop. On the northwest corner of Madison and Walnut was a
ball alley owned by Charles Oliver. On the southeast corner of
State and Madison was Potter & Preston's store. They suc
ceeded Bundy & Goodhue on the opposite corner, where they
remained until the death of Mr. Preston, when Mr. Potter con
tinued the business alone for a time. East of Potter & Preston's
first store was the foundation of the Washington House. On
the northeast corner of State and Main was Daniel S. Haight's
unfinished frame house. On East State street Mr. Haight was
putting up a one-story building for a postoffice, which a few
years later was occupied by Worthington & Searles as the sec
ond drug store in the village ; this building is still standing
near the Kenosha depot. East of the postoffice site, on the
alley, was Mr. Haight's first log house, occupied by John Miller
as a boarding house. East of the alley, on State, was Samuel
Little's saloon. On North First street was a story-and-a-half
house occupied by Samuel Corey, a brother-in-law of Mr. Haight.
North of Mr. Haight's frame house was a story-and-a-half
house owned by William Hamilton ; and at the northeast cor
ner of Madison and Market was William Penfield's blacksmith's
shop. Between the "swell-front" and the brick house south on
South Second street owned by Samuel I. Church, stood a house
with a story and a half, owned by Dr. David Goodrich. In the
rear of this, on the alley, was a log structure occupied as a
schoolhouse about 1837-38. On the site of the streetcar barns
on Kishwaukee street, was Anson Barnum's double log house.
At the southeast corner of Second and Walnut was John Phelps'
house, afterward owned by William P. Dennis. On the west
side of First street, opposite the fire station, was John C. Kem-
ble's house; and on the river bank, north of Walnut, James
Clark was building a store, in which he kept a general stock.
The "stage barn" built for Mr. Haight in 1836 by Thomas
Lake and Sidney Twogood, stood near the intersection of State
and Third streets. John Vance'e log structure, built for a store,
was on South First street, opposite the hay market. There was
a log house about ten rods southeast of the "stage barn,"

136 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
occupied by a Mr. Kingsley, who came from Belvidere to work
for Mr. Haight on the Rockford House. James Bos well's cabin
was near the Peacock estate. Jacob Posson's cabin was in the
vicinity of block twenty-one, Gregory & Penfield's Addition.
These, with the East side ferry house, and a small log hut used
for a stable, were all the buildings within half a mile of theinter-
pection of State and Madison streets, on theeastsideof theriver,
in April, 1838. Mr. Haight erected at least seven buildings on
the East side, beside three barns, and one-half of the Rockford
House. In 1839-40 he build the large two-story brick house
east of Longwood street, which is still standing. Mr. Haight
claimed that one hundred thousand brick were used in its
construction. In the spring and summer of 1838 Harvey H. Silsby, Mowry
Brown, William Hull and William Harvey built the house now
standing north of Mrs. W. A. Dickerman's residence, for Dr.
Haskell, who afterward sold itto John Edwards. In the autumn
was erected by Dr. Haskell the brick building which was known
later as the Winnebago House, on Andrew Ashton's corner.
When laying out the ground for the cellar Mr. Silsby persuaded
Dr. Haskell to set his building six feet from the line of the
street. The Winnebago House was the first brick store built
above Rock Island on Rock river. Into this store Dr. Haskell
moved the stock of goods from the building on the river bank
which had been occupied by Piatt & Sanford ; and he and Isaiah
Lyon continued the business. In 1843 Mr. Lyon closed out
the stock, and converted the building into a hotel, under the
name of the Winnebago House. Mr. Lyon's successors as pro
prietor were N. Crawford, C. C. Cobern, P. C. Watson, James B.
Pierce, Isaac N. Cunningham, and D. Sholts. The building-
passed into Mr. Seaton's hands in 1854, and was afterward
rearraged into stores.
After finishing Dr. Haskell's brick block, Mr. Silsby and
Mowry Brown built a house for G. A. Sanford near the center
of the block, south of Porter's drug store, on Main street. This
house is now standing near the Chestnut street bridge. Ben
jamin Kilburn built his house near the Trask bridge road that
season. The rear of the Beattie house was built the same sum
mer. In September, 1839, Mr. Silsby and Phineas Howes entered
into a contract to build a trestle bridge over the Kishwaukee

DEATH OF MR. SILSBY. 137

river at Newburg, once called Sayresville, after its founder,
Colonel Sayres. Newburg was then in Winnebago county, on
the mile-strip. The bridge was built of heavy timbers framed
together, and floor timbers laid from one bent to another to
support the floor. This bridge extended several hundred feet
south of the river across a marsh to solid ground. Thirty-two
years later Mr. Silsby crossed this bridge with a loaded wagon.
Mr. Silsby rendered great service to the writer in locating
these buildings of the early days. His trade, that of contractor
and builder, doubtless fixed the dates of their erection in his
mind. No other individual furnished a more valuable fund of
information in the preparation of this work. He knew the
village from the beginning, and he retained his excellent mem
ory unimpaired to the last. Mr. Silsby died suddenly April
7, 1899, in Kansas, after having spent the winter with his
daughter in Rockford. He was eighty-one years of age. Mr.
Silsby was born in Acworth, Sullivan county, New Hampshire,
November 1, 1817. He went in 1837 to Upper Alton, where
he remained until he cameto Rockford the following year. After
working at his trade for some years, he embarked in mercantile
business. Mr. Silsby was survived by three daughters, two of
whom reside in Rockford. They are Mrs. Harriet Griswold
and Mrs. Levi Sanders. George A. Silsby, of Mitchell, South
Dakota, formerly in the shoe business in Rockford, is a son.

CHAPTER XXVII.
THE FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH. — JACOB KNAPP.— DR. THOMAS KERR.
THE oldest Baptist organization west of Chicago is the First
Baptist church of Belvidere. On a Sunday in March, 1836,
Rev. John S. King preached the first sermon in the Kishwaukee
country, at the primitive home of Timothy Caswell. The First
Baptist church was founded in July, 1836, and was the first
religious organization in Belvidere. Its first pastor was Prof.
Seth S. Whitman, who served ten years. Prof. Whitman was a
native of Shaftsbury, Vermont. He was graduated from Mad
ison university ; and later, in 1827, he was one of the three who
formed the first graduating class from Newton Theological insti
tution. Immediately after his graduation, he was called to the
chair of Biblical interpretation at Hamilton Theological insti
tution. This chair he occupied seven years, until his health
failed, when he came to Belvidere. Prof. Whitman also per
formed duty as a civil officer in that early day. In 1841 he
was clerk of the circuit court under the appointment of Judge
Dan. Stone, and postmaster of the village. Belvidere, in 1836,
was included in this county; hence a reference to the church in
that village has a place in this chapter.
The First Baptist church of Rockford was organized Decem
ber 22, 1838, at the home of Dr. Haskell. It is thus the second
Baptist church planted in northern Illinois, and the third relig
ious organization in Rockford. Prof. Whitman and Deacon
Nathaniel Crosby from Belvidere were present. Prof. Whitman
was chosen moderator, and Dr. Haskell, clerk. A declaration
of twelve articles of faith and a church covenant were adopted.
Sixteen residents of Rockford presented church letters, as fol
lows: James and Martha Jackson, from Indianoplis, Indiana;
Abiram Morgan, from the First Baptist church, Springfield,
Massachusetts; Pierce and Evelina Wood, from Conneaut,
Ohio; John and Susan Emerson, Machias Point, Maine; Wil
liam B. Brainard, Milwaukee, Wisconsin; Ransom and Lucy
Knapp, George and Eunice P.Haskell, Mowry and Lucy Brown,
Isaiah Lyon, and Caleb Blood, from Upper Alton.

CONSTITUENT MEMBERS. 139
In June, 1888, the church celebrated its semi-centennial.
The Rock River Association had been invited to hold its regu
lar session in Rockford. It was proposed to celebrate this
anniversary at the time the Association should meet, although
the exact date of organization was later in the year. The
Association accepted the invitation. At that time the pastor,
Rev. W. A. Stanton, Ph. D., prepared an excellent historical
address, to which the writer is indebted for many of the facts
given in this chapter.
Just one-half of the constituent membership of the church
came from Upper Alton. This enrollment included several men
of sturdy character and progressive ideas. Dr. Haskell has
already been introduced to the reader. Isaiah Lyon honored
every position to which he was called. Mr. Lyon was born in
Woodstock, Connecticut, in February, 1804. He was a cousin of
General Nathaniel Lyon, who was killed at the battle near Wil
son's creek, in 1861. About 1825 Mr. Lyon went to St. Louis,
thence to Upper Alton, and from there he came to Rockford.
He was in mercantile business, proprietor of the Winnebago
House, and for thirty-one consecutive years a justice of the
peace. He resigned on account of declining health, after he was
seventy years of age. Mr. Lyon's sterling qualities inspired
confidence, and the poor always found in him an adviser and
helper. He was prosperous in business, and acquired a consid-
able estate. Mr. Lyon died January 22, 1883. His only child
is Mrs. S. F. Weyburn, who is now residing in Scranton, Penn
sylvania. Abiram Morgan was one of the most prominent
citizens of early Rockford, and maintained his membership with
the church until his death, January 6, 1855. Ransom Knapp
was a brother of Rev. Jacob Knapp, the revivalist. Caleb Blood
had been a student at Shurtleff college, and became a Baptist
clergyman. He was a grandson of Rev. Caleb Blood, whose
ministry in New England from 1777 to 1814 was well known.
January 12, 1839, three weeks after its organization, the
church extended a call to Rev. A. Chapin, of Shurtleff college, at
a salary of three hundred dollars a year. He declined the call,
and until May, 1841, the church depended upon occasional
supplies. Among these were Frof. Whitman, of Belvidere, and
Rev. John Sears. Dr. Haskell was deacon and clerk, and withal
a pillar of strength. He had built a brick block on the site of
Hon. Andrew Ashton's store, with a hall on the second floor
for public meetings ; and here the church held its services until

140 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
May, 1841. The missionary spirit was fostered. There is a
record of a vote, March 9, 1839, to give twenty-five dollars to
the Illinois Baptist convention.
In December, 1839, the church was legally incorporated,
and plans for a house of worship were considered. In the fol
lowing spring, lot six in block eleven was purchased. This isthe
northwest corner of Main and Peach streets, and is now owned
by the W. A. Knowlton estate. The church had enjoyed no
preaching for three months, and in April, 1840, it was decided
to have regular services, with or without preaching. A system
of benevolence, to begin June 1, was adopted. In July follow
ing a call was extended to S. C. Jameson, a student at Brown
university ; but it was declined.
September 23, 1840, the Rock River Baptist Association
was organized at Belvidere. During 1839-40 churches had
been organized at Round Prairie, Roscoe, Pecatonica, and
Sugar River. The Rockford church appointed six delegates to
attend the Association. Dr. Haskell was chosen moderator,
and Prof. Whitman, clerk. The total membership of the six
churches of the Association was two hundred and nineteen. The
minutes of this first Association were published in full in eight
small pages. A copy is preserved in the Rockford public library,
and is probably the only one in existence. A complete file of
the minutes of the Rock River Baptist Association for fifty -nine
years has been preserved in this library. The early numbers
were collected by Rev. E. C. Mitchell, D. D., while he was pastor
of the State Street Baptist church.
The erection of the new house of worship proceeded as rap
idly as possible. This sanctuary stood close to Main street,
and faced the east. It was a balloon frame, about thirty by
forty feet, clapboarded, with no cupola. There were three win
dows on either side, but none in front or rear. Three or four
steps at the front led to a porch, the covering of which was an
extension of the gable end of the roof. This projecting roof
was supported by four square columns. The interior consisted
of a single room. From the door there was one center aisle,
and on either side a row of pews which extended to the side
walls. At the right and left were seats, slightly raised, for the
singers. At the west end was the pulpit, upon a platform
securely boxed.
The first sermon preached in this church was on May 9,
1841. It was not then completed, and temporary seats were

EARLY PASTORS. 141

used. Prof. Whitmau was the preacher, and from that time
until November 12th of the same year, he regularly supplied
the pulpit, at five dollars a Sunday. As a stated supply, Prof.
Whitman may be considered in a restricted sense as the first
pastor. The Rock River Baptist Association held its second annual
session with the Rockford church September 18 and 19, 1841.
The delegates at Belvidere the preceding year had been instructed
to invite the Association to meet in Rockford at this time, and
the invitation had been accepted. The introductory sermon
was preached by Rev. Luther W. Lawrence, of Bonus. The total
membership of the churches in the Association had increased
since the first session from two hundred and nineteen to two
hundred and sixty.
The first resident pastor was the Rev. Solomon Knapp. He
came from Des Plaines, Illinois, November 12, 1841, served less
than a year, and resigned September 19, 1842. His salary was
at the rate of three hundred dollars a year. During his pastorate
there were nine ad ditionslby baptism and eight by letter. From
his departure until the autumn of 1843 the church was without
a pastor. A call was then extended to Rev. Warren F. Parrish, of
Massilon, Ohio. He was a convert from Mormonism to the
Baptist faith; and it is said the threats made by the Mormons
greatly annoyed him and his wife. The church paid him a sal
ary of three hundred dollars and house-rent the first year ; the
second year he received four hundred dollars. Of this amount,
the Home Missionary Society paid one hundred dollars. This
is the only year, in the entire history of the church, when it
received any assistance from this source. The First Baptist
society of Rockford was organized January 6, 1845. During
the summer of that year there was a lack of harmony between
the pastor and people, and September 1st Rev. Parrish tendered
his resignation. He continued his residence in Rockford, and
his membership with the church until June 15, 1860, when he
was excluded. He had preferred charges against Dr. Clark, who
was then pastor, for preaching heresy as to the Biblical teaching
about usury. The church exonerated Dr. Clark, and rebuked
Rev. Parrish. He continued to agitate the matter, however,
until he was excluded. Upon his confession of error, he was
restored January 4, 1862. In 1866 he removed to Kansas,
where he became insane, and died.

142 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
About a month after the resignation of Rev. Parrish, the
church invited Rev. 0. H. Read, of PortageviUe, New York, to
supply six months, from October 13, 1845. The terms were :
"one hundred dollars in money, a cook stove, delf, and furniture
with which tokeephouse; but he was to pay his own house rent."
Rev. Read was unwilling to remain longer than the six months.
Rev. Luther Stone came from Rock Island and served as
pastor from June, 1846, to June, 1847, with a salary of four
hundred dollars. In October, 1846, the church granted letters
to eight members, to form a church at Harlem. Deacon R. T.
Mabie was one of the number. After a struggle of two years
the Harlem church disbanded, and Deacon Mabie reunited with
the church November 18, 1848.
From July 18, 1847, to October, 1848, the church was again
favored with Prof. Whitman as a stated supply. His health
failed, and he retired for three years from pastoral duties. He
then took charge of a Baptist church at Madison, Wisconsin,
where he died after eight months of service, January 2, 1852.
The Baptists of northern Illinois and southern Wisconsin owe
a great debt to this cultured Christian gentleman. Dr. Frank
S. Whitman, a prominent physician and politician of Belvidere,
is a nephew.
In the autumn of 1848, Elder Jacob Knapp removed from
the east, and November 18th he united with the First church
by letter. The church was then without a rfastor, and arrange
ments were soon made with Elder Knapp for holding revival
meetings. The little frame building was too small, and the
church secured the use of the court house, where it continued to
hold services until the new stone structure was completed. Elder
Knapp continued his labors until June, 1849. At the annual
session of the Rock River Association, held that month, the
church reported sixty-two additions by baptism and seventeen
by letter. These accessions increased the membership to one
hundred and sixty.
Elder Knapp was one of the most remarkable men of his
time. He was born in Otsego county, New York, December 7,
1799. He was graduated at Hamilton Theological seminary
in June, 1825, and ordained in the following August at Spring
field, New York. Afterserving the church at Springfield forfive
years, and the church at Watertown for three years, he began
his career as an evangelist. For fifteen years his home was at
Hamilton, New York, and for twenty-five years at Rockford.

ELDER JACOB KNAPP. 143
Elder Knapp claimed to have preached about sixteen thou
sand sermons, baptized four thousand candidates, and wasthe
means of making one hundred thousand converts by his revival
ministry, of whom two hundred became ministers of the gospel.
Elder Knapp's mind was characterized by strong logical tend
encies, and his sermons abounded iu homely illustrations, apt
quotations from the Bible, and a good knowledge of human
nature. The sight of a Unitariau or Universalist had much the
same influence upon him that red flannel has upon a certain
domestic animal. In commenting upon the cold intellectuality
which' was supposed to distinguish the Unitarians, Elder Knapp
said that when they went to hell, they would so change the
atmosphere of the place that all the little devils could skate on
the ice. In stature, Elder Knapp was short, squarely and
stoutly built, his voice was deeply sepulchral, and his manner
self-possessed. He was fertile in expedients and possessed an
indomitable will. He was quick at repartee, in which he was a
consummate master. An instance is recalled when he was inter
rupted in a sermon by a smart young man in the gallery who
inquired as to who was the father of the devil. Quick as a flash
came the retort from the evangelist: "Young man, keep your
own family record." On one occasion Elder Knapp met two
clergymen on the street, when one said to the other, so that the
Elder could hear : "Have you heard the news— they say the
devil is dead." Elder Knapp reached out both arms, placed
one hand upon each minister in fatherly compassion, and
exclaimed : "Poor, fatherless children ! " He sometimes drew
comparisons which were not complimentary to his own denom
ination. He charged certain members with inconsistency in
their doctrine of never falling from grace and their practice of
continually so doing; whereas the Methodists believed infalling
from grace, and lived up to it.
To this day the widest differences of opinion prevail as to the
sincerity and true Christian character of Elder Knapp. Many
of his fellow citizens believed his daily life was quite inconsistent
with the higher ideals which he taught from the pulpit ; while
others considered him the very incarnation of godly zeal ; as a
veritable John the Baptist, warning the people in terms of
awful grandeur to flee from the wrath to come. President
Knott, of Union college, testified : "Elder Knapp is unequaled
among uninspired men." Dr. Thomas Armitage, in hisHistory
of the Baptists, says: "The writer heard him preach many

144 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
times, and judged him, as he is apt to judge men, more by his
prayers than his sermons, for he was a man of much prayer.
His appearance in the pulpit was very striking, his face pale,
his skin dark, his mouth wide, with a singular cast in one eye
bordering on a squint ; he was full of native wit, almost gest-
ureless, and vehement in denunciation, yet so cool in his
deliberation that with the greatest ease he gave every trying
circumstance its appropriate but unexpected turn." Elder
Knapp died March 3, 1874, on his farm north of Rockford, and
was buried in the West side cemetery, with his feet toward the
west, in accordance with his strange request. MissKittie Sher
wood, his granddaughter, has been laboring for many years as
a home missionary among the colored people in the south.
Elder Knapp's Autobiography was published in 1868.
The immediate successor of Elder Knapp was Rev. Ichabod
Clark, D. D. He came from Galena, Illinois, in July, 1849, and
labored continuously for five years. Mrs. Clark died September
16, 1854. Dr. Clark desired a change of scene and labor, and
November 5th of that year he left Rockford to engage for a
time as superintendent of missions for the Illinois Baptist Gen
eral Association. During his absence the pulpit was regularly
supplied by Rev. Justin A. Smith, D. D., the veteran editor of the
Standard, the Baptist publication in Chicago. In August, 1855,
Dr. Clark resumed the active pastorate, which he retained until
July, 1860. This was the longest pastorate in the history of
the church. Four hundred and fifty-two members were added
to the enrollment, of whom two hundred and eleven were by
baptism. The stone edifice now occupied by the church was completed
in 1850, and was then the finest church building in the village.
The dedicatory sermon was preached June 20th, by Rev. JirahD.
Cole, before the Rock River Baptist Association, which was then
in session with the church. The building cost six thousand dol
lars ; the total cost of the lots, building and furniture was seven
thousand five hundred and eleven dollars and seventeen cents.
Among the prominent pew-holders were William Hulin, Charles
I. Horsman, J. B. Howell, H. W. Loomis, Daniel Dow, Isaac
Andrus and John Beattie. Not all the pew-holders were mem
bers of the church, and a few were not even included in the
congregation. This church is the oldest house of worship in
the city. Its solid walls have resisted the tooth of time and the
fury of the elements for a full half century. When the old frame

LICENTIATES AND CLERKS. 145
church was vacated, it entered upon a career of itineracy. It
was sold to the Unitarians, who removed it to their lot. Still
later it was used by another church, and for secular business
before it was torn down.
Revival services were frequently held from 1850 until Rev.
Clark's resignation. In 1858 there were one hundred and two
baptisms. June 6th of that year fifty-eight received the right
hand of fellowship. This year the church reached its high-water
mark. After fifteen years of long and faithful service, Dr. and
Mrs. Haskell adopted Spiritualism, and severed their connec
tion with the church in 1853 and '54, respectively.
July 31, 1858, letters were granted to thirty-four members
who wished to organize another church in East Rockford. The
New Hampshire confession of faith was adopted by the First
church January 2, 1859. When Dr. Clark closed his pastorate
in 1860, the church had a membership of two hundred and
seventy-seven. When he came to Rockford there were one
hundred and sixty Baptists in the town; when he went away
there were three hundred and fifty-seven. Dr. Clark died at
Lockport, Illinois, in 1869, and was buried in the West side
cemetery. Several members of the church were licensed to preach.
Among these was Rev. Samuel Haskell, a nephew of Dr. Haskell,
to whom reference was made in Chapter XXIII. Mr. Haskell
went from Rockford to Suffield, Connecticut, where he prepared
for college. In 1845 he was graduated from Brown university,
and in 1 847, from Hamilton Theological institution. From
1847 to 1852 he was pastor of the First church in Detroit,
Michigan; from 1852 to 1871 in Kalamazoo, and from 1871
to 1888 in Ann Arbor. In 1866 he was president of the Michi
gan State Convention. He is now retired from the pastorate,
and lives in Ypsilanti, Michigan. Other licentiates were T.
Adna Orcott, J. P. Curry, T. L. Breckenridge, J. A. Dobson,
Volney Powell, and George Bornsehlegel.
Early clerks of the church were: George Haskell, M. D.,
December 2, 1838, to November, 1844; Duncan Ferguson,
November 2, 1844, to June, 1846; Volney Powell, June, 1846,
to June, 1847; Duncan Ferguson, June, 1847, to March, 1848;
Volney Powell, March, 1848, to October, 1853; Giles Mabie,
December, 1853, to April, 1855; Henry Sears, October, 1855,
to July, 1857; 0. A. Goodhue, July, 1857, to September, 1858;
S. P. 'Crawford, September, 1858, to October, 1862; W. G.

146 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Ferguson, October, 1862, to July, 1865; Ahaz Paxson, July,
1865, to November, 1866.
Dr. Clark was succeeded by Dr. Thomas Kerr, who received
a call immediately after the resignation of his predecessor. Dr.
Kerr was born in Aberdeen, Scotland, May 24, 1824. He received
a liberal education at Gordon's college and the University of
Aberdeen. The latter is one of the oldest of two or three universi
ties in Scotland. Dr. Kerr has a brother who for forty years was
professor of architecture at King's college in London, and is now
professor emeritus. Dr. Kerr came to America in 1844. He
arrived in New York September 1st. While in that city he
attended a winter's course of scientific lectures in Columbia col
lege. In 1850 Dr. Kerr received his degree in medicine at the
Iowa state university, then located at Davenport, but now at
Des Moines. The same year the Doctor began the practice of
medicine at Elgin, Illinois, where he remained seven years. Dur
ing the latter part of this period Dr. Kerr felt constrained to
enter the ministry ; and in June, 1857, he was ordained as a
Baptist clergyman at Elgin, by the Fox River Association.
Among those who officiated at his ordination was Rev. Charles
Hill Roe, of Belvidere, an honored name in local Baptist history.
Dr. Kerr became pastor of the Baptist church at Dundee, in
Kane county, in the latter part of 1857. During this pastorate
he continued to practice medicine at Elgin, as he found he could
not absolutely retire at once from his former profession. In the
autumn of 1859 Dr. Kerr was called to Waukegan ; and June
1, 1860, he began his pastorate in Rockford.
To Dr. Kerr belongs the honor of preaching the first war
sermon in Rockford after the bombardment of Fort Sumter.
Sunday morning the news came that President Lincoln had
issued a call for seventy -five thousand men. It was one of those
critical moments in the nation's life. Under its solemn inspi
ration, Dr. Kerr preached an impressive patriotic discourse in
the afternoon in the First church, and for the first time in local
history the American flag was displayed from the pulpit. Dr.
Kerr preached the first funeral discourse over a dead soldier,
a brother of Lucius Day, whose remains had been returned to
Rockford for burial. These memorial services were held in the
street in front of the old court house.
After one year's service, Dr. Kerr was given a vacation of
three months, during which time he visited Palestine. In 1864
Dr. Kerr was a member of the Christian Commission for three

EXCLUSION OF DR. KERR. 147
weeks, under the appointment of its chairman, George H. Stuart.
His commission was signed as secretary by B. F. Jacobs, the
famous Sunday-school worker. Uponhis return Dr. Kerr raised
several hundred dollars, by popular lectures on his observations
at the front, for the benefit of the Christian Commission fund.
Dr. Kerr's official reports were highly complimented by Chair
man Stuart. These appointments of clergymen were always for
a shorttime, in order that a large number might be invited to
serve, and because such appointees were usually in charge of
their own local fields.
Dr. Kerr's first Rockford pastorate closed November 1, 1866,
when he was called to Hannibal, Missouri. After a brief pastorate
by Rev. James Lick, D. D., Dr. Kerr was again called to his
old charge in Rockford, and he began his second pastorate
July 11, 1869. His discourses were not considered evangelical,
and he was charged with not preaching Baptist doctrines. Dr.
Kerr tendered his resignation August 28, 1870. In October
the church called a council. This council met on the 14th,
deposed Dr. Kerr from the Baptist ministry, and advised the
church to exclude him from membership. Upon this advice,
Dr. Kerr and forty-eight members were excluded, who, though
owning the larger part of its property, left the church undisturbed
in its title to, and possession of it. With his friends, Dr. Kerr
organized the Church of the Christian Union, upon a basis of lib
eral religious thought. It is now the old est independent church
of its kind in the country; and preceded by five years a similar
movement led by the late Prof. David Swing, in Chicago. Dr.
Kerr, with a slight intermission, has preached in Rockford
nearly forty years. American church history records compar-
tively few parallels of such long service in one community. The
career of Dr. Kerr after his radical departure and of his church
belongs to a later period of local history.
Dr. Kerr is a commanding figure and a strong personality.
His presentations of religious thought, though not expressed
in evangelical terms, are inspirational, restful and spiritual ;
and enkindle a spirit of reverence in responsive hearts. The
question as to whether essential Christianity can be permanently
maintained in the hearts of men, apart from the historic and
personal Christ, is the fundamental point at issue between evan
gelical and liberal Christianity; and upon this question the
latter is on trial for its life,

CHAPTER XXVIII.
VILLAGE INCORPORATED.— LAND SALE. —FIRST TEMPERANCE CLUB.
EARLY in 1839 the little village aspired to the dignity of an
incorporated town. Thegenerallaw of 1831 provided that
"whenever the white males over the age of twenty-one years,
being residents of any town in this state, containing not less
than one hundred and fifty inhabitants, shall wish to become
incorporated for the better regulation of their internal police,"
it should be lawful for them to do so. The ambition of the
village was sustained by the required population.
A meeting of the citizens of Rockford was held, pursuant to
public notice, at the Rockford House, April 1, 1839. David
Goodrich was called to the chair, and James Mitchell was chosen
clerk. It was resolved that the two villages of Rockford, east
and west sides of Rock river, be incorporated into one town.
Committees were appointed to ascertain the number of inhabi
tants within the prescribed boundaries of Rockford; to draftan
act of incorporation for the town; and to confer with Mr.
Brinckerhoff concerning free ferriage for the citizens of the
county. An adjourned meeting was held April 3d, but no business
was transacted. A second adjourned meeting was held on the
following evening. The committee on census reported that
the number of inhabitants was two hundred and thirty-five.
The committee appointed to confer with Mr. Brinckerhoff made
a report to the effect that he would furnish free ferriage to the
citizens of the county on condition that the trustees of the town
would remunerate him, at the close of each year, with such sum
as a committee of three should determine, after ascertaining
the receipts and expenses of the ferriage. One member of the
committee was to be chosen by the trustees, another by Mr.
Brinckerhoff, and these two were to appoint a third. At this
meeting, by a two-thirds vote, as required by law, the town
was incorporated. An election for five trustees was held April
10th. There were chosen Dr. Goodhue, Daniel S. Haight, Sam
uel Little, Ephraim Wyman and Isaiah Lyon.

THE TOWN ONE MILE SQUARE. 149
The statute provided that the boundaries of a town incor
porated under its provisions should notexceed one mile square.
The trustees restricted the limits as thus prescribed by the law .
They organized by the election of Daniel S. Haight, president ;
Anson Barnum, clerk; John C. Kemble, attorney. IsaiahLyon
was elected collector and treasurer; Henry Thurston, assessor
for the first district ; John Haskell, for the second ; Nathaniel
Wilder for the third ; S. D. Preston, for the fourth.
Rockford continued its simple municipal life under this sys
tem until January, 1852. These years were quite uneventful,
so far as municipal affairs were concerned. The complete rec
ords of the proceedings of the board of trustees for those twelve
years are contained in a single small volume. This book is well
preserved, in the office of the city clerk. Routine business occu
pied the almost exclusive attention of the board; and frequently
less than a page is required to record its proceedings.
The lands in Winnebago county did not come into market
until the autumn of 1839. The lands in Rockford and Rockton
townships were not offered for sale until 1843, by reason of the
famous "Polish claims," which will be considered in detail in a
subsequent chapter. The land office for this district in 1839
was at Galena. The opening of the lands to sale and entry in
that year was an interesting event to the settlers of Winnebago
county. Some of them had their farms well under cultivation,
and had raised a sufficient surplus, so that they were able to
secure their farms when the sale began . The uniform govern
ment price for land was ten shillings an acre. Speculators were
always around the land office on days of sale, waiting for the
first chance to make a claim. A common interest bound the
settlers together, and they usually maintained their rights in
equity against the sharp practices of the land sharks.
Many of the settlers, however, did not possess ready money.
Stock and grain had become plenty by this time, but they
could not be sold for cash. Money at one time commanded
thirty per cent. Some of the farmers had their claims bid in on
shares. Lands were also bid in by men who had money, on
condition that their advances should double in three years—
thirty-three and one-third per cent, interest; the money-loaner
furnished the money, and gave a bond to the claimant to
redeem at the expiration of three years, if the money should
be paid on or before that day. The money-loaner supposed his

150 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
title was good, as it was entered in his own name, and paid for
in full with his money. It was decided otherwise, however, by
the supreme court, which treated it as a mortgage. There was
much litigation on this point.
The Aberdeen Bank of Scotland purchased large tracts of land
in 1839, in McHenry, Winnebago and Boone counties. There
were purchased four thousand six hundred and forty acres in
Boonecounty alone. Mr. Taylor, the agent of the bank, a short
time after he made the entry, went down the Mississippi river on
the steamboat "War Eagle," and when near St. Louis, he was
drowned by falling from the boat. It has been said he leaped
into the river; but there is no known reason to justify a suspic
ion of suicide.
Reference was made in a preceding chapter to the organiza
tion of a temperance society, July 4, 1837. H. B. Potter was
chosen president, and M. W. Allen, secretary. The first annual
meeting was held July 4, 1838, at Winnebago. Rev. Hiram
Foote delivered an address. E. H. Potter was chosen president,
and Horace Foote, secretary. The second annual meeting was
held in West Rockford, July 4, 1839. Prayer was offered by
Rev. John Morrill, and an address was given by Rev. Cyrus L.
Watson. The pledge was circulated and sixty-one names were
secured, which made the total membership one hundred and
sixty -eight. Among the members during the first three years
were H. B. Potter, Germanicus Kent, Samuel Haskell, Israel
Morrill, I. P. Bartlett, Samuel Gregory, I. M. Johnson, George
Haskell, John Emerson, James M. Wight, Dr. J. C. Goodhue.
February 22, 1840, it was resolved : "That this society has
learned with concern, and deep regret, that several distilleries
are about being erected in this and the neighboring counties, by
means of which we are led to fear and believe a large proportion
of our surplus produce is to be rendered worse than useless;
that the kindest gifts of Providence will by this means be trans
formed into the worst of evils."
The records of this first temperance society are preserved
in good condition, in possession of Mrs. Harriott Wight Sher
ratt. The last entry was made in April, 1842, by James M.
Wight, secretary.

CHAPTER XXIX.
ROCKFORD CEMETERIES.
rOCR sites have been used in West Rockford for the purpose
of a cemetery. The first burial in the village of Rockford
was that of Henry Harmon, who was drowned at the ferry in
Rock river April 7, 1837, on block thirty-five of J. W. Leavitt's
plat of the original town of West Rockford. The Commercial
Hotel, South Church street, is on the southeast corner of this
block. Tbe second interment was of the body of Sarah Kent, a
daughter of Germanicus Kent, upon the same block, in 1837.
These were followed by the burials of Addison Phillips, who
accidentally shot himself in March, 1839, and John Haskell, a
brother of Dr. George Haskell, also in that year. Mrs. James
Mitchell and some others were buried upon block thirty -five,
which was the only place of interment on the west side of the
river until about 1840. The proprietors of that portion of the
town west of the section line dividing sections twenty-two and
twenty-three, then gave to the citizens of West Rockford a plat
of ground for cemetery purposes corresponding to block fifty-
three in Morgan and Horsman's Addition to the city of Rock
ford, on the south side of State street. This block now includes
the estate of Dr. C. H. Richings. Mrs. Montague, wife of Rich
ard Montague, was the first person buried in this ground. She
died February 17, 1842. From that time this plat of ground
continued to be the place of burial until 1844. The original
proprietors of the town, by an agreement with the citizens,
exchanged this place of burial for a site corresponding to what
would have been blocks thirty-seven and forty-eight of the
original plat, on the north bank of Kent's creek. This tract
corresponds with the switch-yards, roundhouse and stock
yards of the Chicago & Northwestern railroad. The bodies
were removed from the cemetery near State street and reburied
in the new grounds. In the year 1844 the citizens, after several
meetings, organized an association, and in February, 1845,
they obtained a charter incorporating the Rockford Cemetery
Association. Under this charter they elected their trustees and

152 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
other officers, and kept up the organization in accordance with
all the provisions of the act. The first trustees named in this
charter were John W. Taylor, Ephraim Wyman, Cyrus F.
Miller, Richard Montague and Benjamin Kilburn.
From 1844 to 1852 this site remained the place of burial
for the Rockford Cemetery Association. During this time the
number of graves had increased to about one hundred and
seventy-five. The bodies that had been buried on block thirty-
five remained there until 1852.
The extension of the Galena & Chicago Union railroad to
West Rockford again made it necessary for the Association to
remove its cemetery, as the grounds had been selected by the
railroad company as the site for its depot. A portion of this
tract was condemned by the company for this purpose. The
Association thereupon made arrangements with the railroad
company for the sale of the entire property, except seventy feet
fronting on Cedar street. The company paid the Association
one thousand and nine hundred dollars. The frontage of seventy
feet on Cedar street was subdivided into twelve lots, and sold to
different persons for three thousand eight hundred and twelve
dollars and twelve cents.
In April, 1852, the trustees took measures to procure a
new charter for their more extended needs. In the following
May the Association purchased of Charles Reed, George Haskell
and Nathaniel Wilder, the present cemetery grounds. This tract
contained thirty-three acres, for which the Association paid
twelve hundred dollars. On the 29th of May, 1852, the Asso
ciation made a contract with David D. Ailing to remove all the
bodies in the original place of burial on block thirty-five, and
those in the later cemetery.
At the special session of the legislature in June, 1852, the
Association obtained a new act of incorporation. The sum
realized from the sale of its former property left a good margin
after the later purchase. Quite extensive improvements were
made with a portion of this reserve. This cemetery is a beau-
ful spot in summer, well kept, and contains many splendid
monuments. One of the most noticeable is the plain granite
shaft over the grave of Hon. Ephraim Sumner. The granite
was quarried at Barre, Vermont. The height of the base and
shaft is forty feet, and the weight is twenty tons. This monu
ment was put up in 1894.
At an early date Daniel S. Haight appropriated an acre of

CEDAR BLUFF CEMETERY, 153
ground for a cemetery on the East side. It was situated on
the east side of Longwood street, about ten rods north of
State. The ground was open prairie. There was no shade from
the summer sun, and the wintry winds intensified its desolation.
An act approved February 18, 1847, provided for the incor
poration of the Cedar Bluff Cemetery Association. E. H. Potter,
Willard Wheeler, Bela Shaw, Selden M. Church, Hollis H.Holmes
and Lucius Clark and their successors were made a body politic
and corporate for this purpose. The Association was not fully
organized , however, until November 28, 1851. Twelve acres
in section twenty-three were purchased fromBela Shaw, for four
hundred dollars, subject to the dower of Rebecca Shaw. The
tract was surveyed by Duncan Ferguson, April 3, 1853. It
remained the only burying-ground on the East side until the
organization of the Scandinavian Cemetery Association.
Love that survives the tomb has been called the purest
attribute of the soul. This love finds an expression in the mon
uments erected over the graves of the dead. Moreover, the
cemeteries of a people are in a measure an index of their relig
ious hope. The funerals of today have less of the gruesomeness
that characterized such occasions thirty years ago. Likewise,
our cemeteries have been made more beautiful by the cultiva
tion of the artistic sense, and by a deeper realization of the
truth that death is but the doorway to a "freer air and a
broader view," and an infinite expansion of sanctified power.
The cemeteries of Rockford are worthy of the character of its
people.

CHAPTER XXX.
THE SEVEN YEARS' WAR OVER THE SITE OF THE COUNTY SEAT.
THE attempt in 1836 to locate the county seat had proven
a failure. The county business had been transacted in the
meantime in various places in the village. The proprietors of
Winnebago did not consider the refusal of their deed of cession
to the county, noted in Chapter XII., as a finality. On that very
day began the famous controversy over the location of the
county seat, which was continued for seven years with great
spirit, and not a little bitterness on all sides. The proprietors
of Winnebago had expended considerable money in their town
plat, and they were anxious to have the county buildings com
menced at once, and thus settle the question. A favorable
decision would insure increased value and ready sales of their
town lots. On the other hand, the county commissioners
opposed the site of Winnebago, and placed every obstacle in
the way of such location. Various propositions were made by
the proprietors duriDg this and the succeeding year to induce
the commissioners to take some action that would secure them
in the location that had been previously made. All these over
tures were either refused or evaded. The persistent refusal of
the county commissioners led to state legislation.
By an act of the general assembly, approved March 2, 1839,
the question was submitted to a popular vote. It was made
the duty of the clerk of the county commissioners' court to give
notice of an election to be held on the first Monday in May,
1839. The law provided that if it should appear that within
one hundred of a majority of all the votes cast were in favor of
the town of Winnebago, that town should remain the perma
nent county seat. But if any other place, after the first election,
should receive a majority of all the votes given, such place
should be the seat of justice. If more than two places received
votes, and no one place received a majority, there should be an
election held on the first Monday of each succeeding month,
dropping off at each election, the place receiving the smallest
number of votes, until some one place should receive a majority
of all the votes polled.

SIX ASPIRANTS FOR COURT HOUSE. 155
i These provisions gave Winnebago a decided advantage;
but even then the town was unable to win the prize. At the
election six aspirants received votes, as follows : Rockford, three
hundred and twenty ; Winnebago, seventy-five ; Roscoe, two ;
Willow Creek, five ; Pecatonica, one ; Scipio, one. Total vote
cast, four hundred and four, of which Rockford had a majority
over all of two hundred and thirty-six. In commenting on this
election, the late Judge Church said : "Whether there was any
Osawattomie [evidently another form of the word Pottawat
omie] voting at that election, I am unable to say, but one thing
is certain : there were two hundred more votes polled than at
the general election in August following."
The prospective village of Winnebago reached the highest
point of all its greatness on the day when its ambitious claims
were rejected by the county commissioners' court. Like Cardi
nal Wolsey, it fell like a bright exhalation in the evening.
From that time it began to decline. In April, 1844, many of
the lots were sold by the sheriff to satisfy delinquent taxes ; and
in 1847 the plat was vacated by a special act of the legislature.
Some years later Mrs. Campbell, widow of Major Campbell,
by her attorney, appeared in Rockford, and made a claim for
dower interest, on the ground that when her husband took
the benefit of the bankrupt law, he assigned his interest in the
Winnebago village property without her consent. Some were
intimidated into paying these claims; and others successfully
contested them.
Charles Reed was an excellent judge of land, and traveled
from Fox river to Apple river, selecting and making claims.
Mr. Reed was a native of Virginia. He served in the war of
1812, and was taken prisoner at Detroit, when Hull surren
dered. He again enlisted, and was in the battle of the Thames,
when Tecumseh was killed. Mr. Reed first settled in Illinois at
Joliet. He was one of the commissioners to locate the county
seat of Ogle county in 1836. Mr. Reed was influential in secur
ing the passage of the act for the organization of Winnebago
county. From Winnebago village he removed to Rockton,
where he died August 26, 1863, at the age of seventy -nine years.
Mr. Reed was highly esteemed as a citizen, neighbor and friend.
In pursuance of the popular vote in favor of Rockford, the
county commissioners, on June 8, 1839, selected the public
square on the east side of the river as the site for the court
house. Anson Barnum and Daniel S. Haight were authorized

156 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
to accept stone and other building material. A large quantity
of brick and lumber was contributed by the citizens. This
material remained on the public square for a longtime, because
the county had no money to continue the work. At a special
session held June 17, the court selected the southeast corner of
block nine as a site for a jail. This is the site now occupied by
the Rockford Gas Light and Coke Company. No jail, however,
was built upon that location.
At the session of September 28, 1841, a proposition was
submitted to the commissioners' court, to furnish a suitable
jail and quarters for the county offices in West Rockford until
permanent buildings could be constructed. This proposal
was signed by Messrs. George Haskell, Charles I. Horsman,
Abiram Morgan, John W. Taylor, David D. Ailing, Nathaniel
Loomis, Ephraim Wyman, Horatio Nelson, Derastus Harper
and Isaiah Lyon. Upon executing a bond in the penal sum
of one thousand dollars, this proposition was accepted. Decem
ber 11th these gentlemen reported to the commissioners' court
that the building for the county offices was ready for use, and
the same was accepted by the court. This was a frame struct
ure on the southwest corner of Main and Chestnut streets,
opposite the Hotel Nelson. This building was occupied by the
court until a court house was built, and only recently torn down
to make room for a brick block. The donors, at this December
session, were given an extension of five months to complete the
jail. This was a log structure, about twelve feet square, with
plank door, and window barred with irons set into the logs
above and below. It stood east of the present court house, in
the same block. Whenever a desperate character was confined
therein it was necessary to station a guard. Previous to the
erection of this primitive prison, the nearest jail was at Galena.
When I. N. Cunningham was sheriff, he owned a substantially
built house a short distance from town, and his brother William
once prevented a prisoner from escaping at night by fastening
one end of a chain to his ankle and the other to the ankle of
the prisoner, and both were secured to the strong puncheon
floor. Sixty years ago William Cunningham was a dangerous
man to resist. The old log jail did duty after a fashion until
the brick jail was completed.
About this time a controversy arose concerning the precise
meaning of the statute under which the election of May, 1839,
had been held. That portion of the third section of the law

OPINIONS OF THE ROCKFORD BAR. 157
enclosed in parenthesis was ambiguous. The point at issue
was whether the law actually authorized an election to select a
seat of justice, or merely to decide the general question of remo
val. This question was before the commissioners' court at its
September session in 1841. Each commissioner held a different
opinion. William Hulin held that the county seat had been
removed from Winnebago, but had never been relocated. Ezra
S. Cable maintained that all the_provisions of the law had not
been complied with, and therefore the county seat remained as
originally located. William E. Dunbar believed the county seat
had been actually removed to Rockford. This deadlock must
be broken before progress was possible. May 10, 1842, the
commissioners' court requested the bar of the city to submit
opinions in writing concerning the legal effect of the popular
vote. Opinions were prepared by Anson S. Miller, Francis Bur
nap, Thomas D. Robertson, JamesM. Wight and Jason Marsh.
Mr. Miller's opinion was quite elaborate. The attorneys were
unanimous in the opinion that the county seat had been changed
from Winnebago to Rockford, in accordance with the evident
intent of the law. At the session of July, 1842, the commis
sioners' court authorized the judges of election in the several
precincts to take the sense of the voters at the August election
on the question whether the county buildings should be perma
nently located in East or West Rockford. Several precincts did
not vote on the question ; but the general result was favorable
to the West side, inasmuch as the temporary location of the
county offices on that side had already given it a degree of
prestige. This vote had no legal effect, however, because the
law had given the commissioners' court full power in the prem
ises. But it did have a certain persuasive influence.
In April, 1843, Daniel S. Haight, E. H. Potter, Hollis H.
Holmes, Laomi Peake, Daniel Howell and John A. Brown, of
the East side, submitted a proposition to tbe county commis
sioners to build a court house and jail, to cost four thousand
dollars. This proposal was considered, but complications pre
vented its acceptance. A few days later, April 22d, citizens of
West Rockford made a similar proposition. On condition that
the commissioners select the site on the West side, the citizens
agreed to erect such buildings as the county commissioners
should direct, and according to such plan and finish as the com
missioners should furnish for a court house, county offices and
jail, the said buildings to be commenced before the first day of

158 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
June next, and the jail to be finished before the first day of
January, 1844. The remainder of the said buildings were to
be finished by the first day of November, 1844. The donors were
to perfect and convey to the county a good title to the land on
which the said buildings should stand, to the amount of two
and a half acres. This proposition was signed by Messrs.
George Haskell, Charles I. Horsman, H. W. Loomis, M. Burner,
Charles Hall, Thomas D. Robertson, George W. Dewey, David
D. Ailing, H. R. Maynard, Alden Thomas, S. Skinner, George
Barrows, John Fisher, Derastus Harper, Daniel Dow.
Nothing had been done on the East side toward erecting
county buildings with the material which had been contributed ;
and the proposition from the West side citizens was accepted,
with five conditions. These were: first, that security be given to
the acceptance of the commissioners or any two of them, in term
time or vacation within twenty days ; second, that the security
be a bond for twenty thousand dollars, and the buildings be
worth not less than six thousand dollars ; third, that said bond
be placed in the hands of the clerk of the court within three
days from its acceptance; fourth, that the subscribers to the
proposition, or a majority of them, enter into a contract in
writing within twenty days to erect the buildings as offered in
their proposition; fifth, that the contract be placed inthehands
of the clerk of the court within three days from its approval.
The commissioners ordered that block twenty-five in West Rock
ford be the site of the buildings.
Thus closed a contest which had continued for seven years.
An opinion prevails to this day that the cession of the mile-strip
to Boone county insured the location of the county buildings
on the west side of the river ; and that the voters on the strip,
if they had remained in this county, would have held the balance
of power, which would have been exercised in the election of two
commissioners from the east side of the river. The official rec
ords are clearly against this tradition. The county seat was
permanently located in April, 1843 ; whereas, the election on
the mile-strip did not occur until the following month. The
result was due to a single citizen. William Hulin was elected a
county commissioner in 1841 , while a resident of Rockton, on
the east side of the river. During his term of office he removed
to West Rockford. Mr. Hulin's friends claim that his sympa
thies were always with the West side ; while others maintain
that this change of residence was quite naturally followed by a

AN ERRONEOUS TRADITION. 159
change of sectional preference. In either event, Mr. Hulin gave
the casting vote in favor of the West side.
It is quite certain, however, that the cession of the mile-strip
had been regarded with favor for years by the citizens of the
western part of the county. It is even alleged that the scheme
was deliberately planned in West Rockford, to reduce the vot
ing strength on the east side of the river. The citizens on the
strip petitioned the legislature to be annexed to Boone; and as
early as December 24, 1840, a bill was introduced in the senate,
for a change in the boundary line of Boone county. December
30th, the bill was read the third time and passed. The bill came
before the house January 13, 1841. It was subsequently
amended and referred to a select committee. The Rock River
Express of January 16, 1841, published a brief but vigorous
protest against the proposed cession. The bill, however, was
lost. Had it passed that session, it would doubtless have had
its influence in the contest over the county seat. But the bill
did not become a law until two years later. In the meantime
the question had been settled in a different manner.
The brick jail was completed and occupied January 1, 1844.
The court house was finished in July of the same year, and was
accepted by the county commissioners. Derastus Harper and
John Beattie were the architects. It was one story, about fifty-
six feet long, thirty-five feet in width, and seventeen feet high.
The court room was fifty-four by thirty -three feet ; nine feet in
the rear of the bench was partitioned off into jury rooms. Two
rows of slips made in the style of those erected in the churches,
filled the room outside the bar, and accommodated three hun
dred persons. The entire edifice, including the pediment and
four fluted columns in front, was built in the Grecian Doric
order of architecture. The public square, jail and court house
were furnished by the citizens of West Rockford without the
outlay of a dollar by the county. The stone building in which
the county records were kept, was built in 1851. All these
buildings have been removed from the square.
The first term of court held in the new building was in
August, 1844. The presiding judge was Thomas C. Brown;
James Mitchell, clerk; G. A. Sanford, sheriff. Many bright
stars in the legal firmament of that day practiced in Winnebago
county. Belvidere, Freeport, Galena and Chicago sent their
best talent. The famous "Mat." Carpenter, of Wisconsin, came
to Rockford on professional business half a century ago.

CHAPTER XXXI.
PLAN OF SECESSION AND PROPOSED ANNEXATION TO WISCONSIN.
SIXTY years ago Winnebago county figured prominently in
a movement of secession from Illinois, for the purpose of
annexation to Wisconsin. The few surviving settlers of northern
Illinois will recall the prolonged controversy over the northern
boundary of the state. This agitation covered the entire period
between the admission of Illinois in 1818, and the admission of
Wisconsin thirty years later. The story forms one of the most
interesting chapters in the history of the commonwealth. The
final adjustment is a perpetual witness to the prophetic genius
of Nathaniel Pope, the territorial representative of Illinois in
congress. In the light of subsequent history, it was nothing
less than genius that enabled this man, alone and unchallenged,
to add fifty miles to the northern boundary of Illinois; and
thus make her, with her commercial metropolis on the lake
front, the keystone in the magnificent arch of great western
states. As a statesman and patriot, Nathaniel Pope is worthy
to be placed at the head of the illustrious column which includes
Lincoln, Douglas, Grant, Yates and Logan.
This movement was widespread, and the feeling at times
was intense, and even bitter. The war cry of "fifty-four forty
or fight" did not more thoroughly arouse the enthusiastic
Democracy over the Oregon boundary line fifty-six years ago,
than did this inter-state controversy enkindle the sectional
prejudices of the settlers in the disputed territory. The village
of Rockford played quite a part in this struggle. There was
brought to light in this city about a year ago a copy of the
official proceedings of a mass meeting held in Rockford July 6,
1840. This convention was composed of delegates from the
northern fourteen counties of the state. Its purpose was seces
sion from Illinois and annexation to the proposed new state of
Wisconsin. History has never fully explained the causes of this move
ment. Tradition alone has interpreted its true animus. The

REASONS FOR THE MOVEMENT. 161
apparent motive was a restoration of the boundary line as
originally established between the two states that might be
formed of the territory north of an east-and-west line running
through the southerly bend of Lake Michigan. This line, it was
claimed, had been arbitrarily and unfairly extended fifty miles
north when Illinois became a state.
The real reasons for this movement were two: First, the
settlers in the northern and the southern portions of the state
had little or no interest in common. The northern portion was
settled principally by people who had come from New England
and New York. They were industrious, thrifty and progressive.
They built towns and cities as by magic. The southern part of
Illinois was settled by emigrants from the slave-holding states.
They were generally poor, as the well-to-do people did not emi
grate. In those days the poor man in the south was scarcely
above the Negro in the social scale. This class came into south
ern Illinois from slave-holding states to escape the limitations
of their former poverty. Between the people of the southern
and the northern portions of the state was a great gulf fixed.
Each misunderstood the other. The Illinois and Michigan
canal was opposed by the people of southern Illinois for fear it
would flood the state with Yankees. This conflict of interest
and opinion was a continuation of the struggle between the
civilizations of Plymouth and Jamestown. The Puritan and
the class distinctions of the cavalier had entered the western
arena, where a few years later Lincoln and Douglas fought
the historic battle of the century.
The second reason for this sectional divorcement was the
desire of the northern people to escape the burden of the enor
mous state debt, which had been created by the gigantic scheme
of internal improvements. In 1840, during Governor Carlin's
administration, the total debt of the state, principal and inter
est, was fourteen million six hundred and sixty-six thousand
five hundred and sixty-two dollars and forty-two cents. The
treasury was bankrupt ; the revenue was insufficient ; the people
were not able to pay high taxes, and the state had borrowed
itself out of credit. The state never repudiated its debt, but it
simply could not pay it at that time. Moreover, the state had
little to show for this vast expenditure. Southern Illinois
dominated the state, and the people in the sparsely settled
northern counties were not responsible for the creation of the
state debt.

162 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Such was the condition of affairs when the mass convention
was held in Rockford iu the summer of 1840. In order to more
fully understand the historic situation at that time, it will be
necessary to briefly refer to the document which gave a plausible
pretext to the separatist movement. This was the ordinance
for the government of the Northwest Territory, adopted in
1787. This ordinance provided for the division of this vast area
for territorial purposes, which of course had no bearing upon
the present matter. It further provided that not more than
two states should be formed from the territory north of an
east-and-west line running through the southerly bend of Lake
Michigan. In 1818 Illinois Territory petitioned congress for admission
into the union on an equality with the original states. The
petition defined the northern boundary of the state in accord
ance with the provisions of the ordinance of 1787. When the
petition came before congress, Mr. Pope was instructed by the
committee to report a bill in pursuance of the petition. Before
the bill became a law it was amended by the extension of the
boundary line from the southerly bend of Lake Michigan to
forty-two degrees thirty minutes. Thus was added to Illinois
a territory fifty miles from north to south, which now includes
the northern fourteen counties of the state. These important
and radical changes were proposed and carried through both
houses of congress by Mr. Pope, entirely on his own personal
responsibility. The territorial legislature had not petitioned
for them, but the great and lasting advantage was so apparent
that the action of Mr. Pope received the unqualified endorse
ment of the people.
When Wisconsin began to aspire to statehood, it was upon
the language of the ordinance of 1787, above quoted, which
was declared a compact to remain forever unalterable, that our
northern neighbor based her claim to the territory north of the
original line.
This question of boundary became au issue in local politics,
and it was not until 1848, when Wisconsin became astate,that
all hope of the restoration of the original line was abandoned.
In accordance with this widespread movement, which is
said to have begun at Galena, a mass meeting was held at the
Rockford House, in Rockford, July 6, 1840. One hundred and
twenty delegates, who represented the entire territory in dis
pute, were in attendance. Among the supporters from Rockford

THE ROCKFORD CON VENTION. 163
and the immediate vicinity were Dr. J. C. Goodhue, William E.
Dunbar, Jason Marsh, Thomas D. Robertson, Horace Miller,
Dr. Levi Moulthrop, Alonzo Corey, John W. Taylor, and Ger
manicus Kent, of Rockford ; Daniel H. Whitney and James M.
Loop, of Belvidere ; and Martin P. Sweet, of Freeport. Dr.
Goodhue was chosen permanent chairman of the convention.
One committee was appointed to prepare an address to the
people of the disputed territory. A second committee was
instructed to report resolutions declaratory of the right of
Wisconsin to the territory in dispute. The preamble declared
that it was the general if not the universal belief of the residents
of the tract of territory in dispute, that the same by right and
by law is a part of the Territory of Wisconsin; and that their
interests would be advanced by the restoration of the original
line, as defined by the ordinance of 1787.
The resolutions declared first, that it was the opinion of
the meeting that the intention of the framers of the ordinance
of 1787 for the government of the Northwest Territory, was
that if congress formed one or two states north of the east-and-
west line above mentioned, that the states south of the line
should not extend north and beyond it ; second, that congress,
in thus extending the northern boundary of Illinois, transcended
its power and violated the provisions of the ordinance.
It was also resolved that if the governor of Wisconsin Ter
ritory should issue a proclamation for an election of delegates
to a convention for the formation of a state government, under
the resolutions relating to the southern boundary, approved
January 13, 1840, the citizens of the territory in dispute should
elect delegates to the convention, according to the ratio fixed
by the resolution.
The sixth resolution provided that a central committee
of five be appointed to carry into effect the resolutions of the
convention, and to inform the executive of Wisconsin of the
status of public opinion. It was finally resolved that a copy of
the proceedings of the convention should be signed by the
president and secretary and forwarded to the governor of the
Territory of Wisconsin.
Other boundary conventions were held in various parts of
the district. A convention at Oregon City, January 22, 1842,
adopted resolutions similar to those approved at Rockford
eighteen months earlier. The delegates even went to the point
of declaring that the ordinance of 1787 should not be changed

164 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
without the consent of the people of the original states, and of
the Northwest Territory.
A meeting was held in Galena, March 18, 1842, of- which
Charles S. Hempstead was president. Strong resolutions were
adopted. One declared that the annexation of the district to
Illinois was an unlawful, arbitrary proceeding, and a dangerous
precedent. In June, 1842, the commissioners' court of Winnebago
county submitted this question to a popular vote of the county
at the August election. The returns were as follows: Forannex-
ation to Wisconsin, nine hundred and seventy-one; opposed to
annexation, six.
A meeting of the citizens of Belvidere was held September
7, 1842, when it was decided to call a special election for the
fourth Monday in September, in pursuance of the recommenda
tion contained in the proclamation of Governor Doty, of the
Territory of Wisconsin . Such an electi on was held , with a result
similar to that in Winnebago county.
This prolonged agitation accomplished no result. The
movement suddenly lost its momentum and became a spent
force. The esssential principle involved in the resolutions that
were adopted at Oregon City was whether the congress of the
United States under the constitution, had no power to amend
a prior act of confederated states. In view of the subsequent
evolution of the federal idea, under the splendid leadership of
Webster and Marshall, it seems surprising that such a prepos
terous claim should have been seriously considered.
The beneficent results arising from the policy of Nathaniel
Pope and the failure of the separatists are incalculable. No
reflections are cast upon those who desired separation. They
acted from worthy motives, but they could not foresee the
future. Time has shown their error to have been that of judg
ment rather than of heart. The people of Wisconsin, however,
have never been fully reconciled to the situation. From the
standpoint of state pride, it may be said that in the collapse of
the movement was the magnificent city of Chicago, "the queen
of the north and the west," saved to Illinois. The wealthiest,
most populous and progressive counties were preserved to our
commonwealth, which has become the pride of the nation. In
1840 the people of northern Illinois were more in sympathy
with the ideas and institutions of Wisconsin, because they had
a common origin in the east. With the lapse of time the two

ILLINOIS A PIVOTAL STATE. 165
portions of the state have been wrought into a bond of indis
soluble unity.
Moreover, there were national reasons why Illinois should
not be dismembered. In all previous confederated republics
there had been danger of dissolution. Illinois, by reason of her
geographical position, is a pivotal state. With a port on the
chain of lakes, her western shore bounded by the Father of
Waters, and her southern and eastern borders drained by the
Wabash and the Ohio, the commercial power of the Prairie
State extends southward to the gulf, and eastward to the sea.
Mr. Pope foresaw that none of the states in the west could ven
ture a dissolution of the union without the assistance of a state
which nature had planned should be large and powerful.
Nathaniel Pope belongs to the roll of forgotten statesmen.
The sphere of his activity was limited. He did not in his day
receive the recognition to which he was entitled. He builded
wiser than he knew. He foresaw possibilities which his genera
tion did not fully comprehend. In the clear light of today,
that shines from the grandeur of the Prairie State, it must be
said that Nathaniel Pope was a constructive statesman of the
first rank.

CHAPTER XXXII.
rockford's attitude toward repudiation of state debt.
THE history of the bonded indebtedness of the states begins
with the period from 1830 to 1840. At the beginning of
that decade the aggregate debt of the several states amounted
to only thirteen million dollars. Then began an era of extrav
agance in which certain states made enormous expenditures for
internal improvements, and for funding their debts, negotiated
large loans on long time. Within the twelve years succeeding
1830 the aggregate debt of the states had arisen to more than
two hundred millions, an increase of more than sixteen hundred
per cent. As a relief from this burden, several states repudiated their
debts. The constitution of the United States prohibits a state
from passing laws "impairing the obligation of contracts;"
and the supreme court had repeatedly affirmed that this clause
includes cases to which the several states may be parties.
These decisions, however, indicated that the value of this
contract clause depends upon other laws which provide for the
enforcement of contracts. If a state owe a debt, her obligation
depends upon existing laws for the enforcement of contracts
against the state. If there are no such laws, the contract, though
legal, may be practically worthless, if the state chooses to dis
regard its provisions. Under these circumstances, Mississippi,
Florida, Alabama, North Carolina, South Carolina, Louisiana,
Georgia, Arkansas, Tennessee and Virginia actually repudiated
their debts.
Illinois narrowly escaped the odium of repudiation . At this
critical period Thomas Ford became governor. On this point
he says in his History of Illinois: "It is my solemn belief that
when I came into office, I had the power to make Illinois a repu
diating state." After July, 1841, no effort was made to pay
even the interest on the debt ; and her bonds declined to four
teen cents on the dollar. Ford was elected governor in 1842;
and his title to fame securely rests upon the fact that he stemmed
the tide, so that the larger portion of the debt was actually
paid during his administration.

GOVERNOR FORD. 167

Notwithstanding the fact that the citizens of Winnebago
county desired annexation to Wisconsin, in part by reason of
this debt, there was no attempt made to repudiate the debt so
long as they remained in the state. On the other hand, the
citizens took an unequivocal position against such a ruinous
policy. A call was issued for a meeting February 5, 1842, to
consider the condition of the public credit. This call was signed
by S. M. Church, S. D. Preston, George S. Haskell, Germanicus
Kent, D. S. Haight, G. A. Sanford, Francis Burnap and others.
It had been surmised that Illinois would refuse to pay its debt.
This call was endorsed by a vigorous editorial in the Rockford
Pilot, which closed with these words : "As this is a question of
vital consideration to every citizen, we trust that a full attend
ance will be had on that occasion — that by your presence and
your voices you may show to the world your opinion in regard
to these surmises. Think not that your individual credit is
independent of that of your state and nation. All power and
all public acts emanate directly from the people, who are the
sovereigns of the republic ; and whatever honor or shame falls
to your state, must be shared among you." The citizens' meet
ing was in sympathy with this editorial comment ; and the
moral influence of Winnebago county was thus placed on recor(d
against a repudiating policy that would have brought the state
into everlasting disgrace.
Governor Thomas Ford, whom the people of Illinois should
ever hold in grateful remembrance, was born at Uniontown,
Pennsylvania, in 1800. He held various civil offices in his
adopted state. In 1841 he was assigned as judge to the sixth
judicial circuit, and while serving in Ogle county in this capac
ity, he received notice of his nomination for governor by the
Democratic convention. He was elected in August, 1842, and
was inaugurated in the following December. Governor Ford's
History of Illinois is a readable and entertaining book, and
will increase in value with the lapse of time. Governor Ford
died at Feoria, November 2, 1850. The abject poverty of his
last days was declared by the Mormons to be directly due to
the curses pronounced against him by their prophet, Joseph
Smith. Like many other illustrious men, Governor Ford com
bined intemperate habits with a high sense of official honor.

CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE LYCEUM. — SETTLERS OF THE EARLY FORTIES. — MINOR NOTES.
THE lyceum was one of the popular institutions in the early
days. The lecture bureau was unknown, and the opportu
nities for intellectual improvement were limited. A celebrated
Frenchman said that when he wanted a new book, he wrote
one. So the earlier residents of the village were dependent upon
their own resources for literary entertainment. In this day the
debating club is usually a feature of the district school; but
sixty years ago the professional men of the village found recre
ation and profit in the arena of debate. Among the questions
discussed in the winters of 1841-43 were the following: Is the
British government justifiable in waging the present war with
China? Would a protective tariff be sound policy for this gov
ernment? Are we morally bound to abstain from all intoxi
cating drinks? Is Rock river a young river? The membership
of the lyceum included Dr. Goodhue, Charles Latimer, James
M. Wight, Anson S. Miller, Francis Burnap, Jason Marsh, J.
A. Brown, William P. Dennis, Cyrus F. Miller, S. M. Church,
Charles I. Horsman, T. D. Robertson, W. E. Dunbar, and other
representative citizens. During the winter of 1840-41 James
M. Wight delivered a lecture on The March of Mind, and Mr.
Burnap gave two addresses on The Rise and Progress of Law.
The Whig Hill Lyceum considered its organization of such
importance as to have it entered on the records of the county
commissioners' court. At a meeting held at the home of Milton
Kilburn, there was a debate on this grave problem : Which is
the better citizen, the thief or the liar? The question never
seems to have been authoritatively settled, and it is said the
two classes are known to still exist.
Another society was the Mechanics' and Artisans' Institute.
At one meeting it wrestled with the problem : Ought the con
gress of the United States to enact a general bankrupt law?
After a lapse of more than half a century, and with the light of
several experiments, it is still an open question, from a moral
point of view.

LAWYERS OF EARLY FORTIES. 169
Orrin Miller came to Rockford in 1843, and engaged in the
practice of law. He was a brilliant and able attorney. Mr.
Miller married a daughter of Willard Wheeler. About 1871 he
removed to the Pacific coast. His death occurred at Pomona,
near Los Angeles, in February, 1891. He was about seventy
years of age. His remains were brought to Rockford for inter
ment. Mr. Miller was a cousin of Mrs. William Brown.
Another early lawyer of the village was Grant B. Udell.
His name is occasionally found on old legal documents ; but he
seems not to have been generally remembered.
Anson S. Miller was a prominent lawyer and politician half
a century ago. He was elected state senator in 1846, was post
master of Rockford under appointment of President Lincoln,
and probate judge from 1857 to 1865. Judge Miller was one of
the presidential electors in 1864, and was chosen by the electo
ral college to carry the vote of Illinois to Washington. Judge
Miller was one of the old-school characters, dignified, slightly
pompous, with a fund of good stories which he could relate ad
libitum. Judge Miller died January 7, 1891, at Santa Cruz,
California. For twenty years preceding his death he had resided
in California. Judge Miller was eighty-two years of age. His
father was Luther Miller, a native of Connecticut.
Cyrus F. Miller, a brother of Judge Miller, was born near
Rome, New York. He came to Winnebago county in 1839 or
'40, and was for many years a well known member of the local
bar, and justice of the peace. Mr. Miller removed to Chicago in
1871, directly after the great fire. He practiced law in that city
until 1876, when he returned to Rockford. His death occurred
June 4, 1890, at Beatrice, Nebraska, and his remains were
brought to Rockford for burial. Mr. Miller was about seventy-
five years of age. Luther L. Miller, an attorney in Chicago, is
a son; and Mrs. Israel Shoudy, of Rockford, is a daughter.
Asher Miller, another brother, now a resident of California,
was also an early settler. The father and three sons came
to Rockford about the same time.
Daniel Dow is a native of Perthshire county, Scotland. He
came to Rockford in 1841, and opened a boot and shoe store, and
later he carried a general stock of merchandise. He purchased
goods at St. Louis, and his first trip to that city was made by
team to Galena, thence by the Mississippi to his destination.
Mr. Dow continued in business until 1859, when he retired and
traveled extensively. Upon his return to Rockford he began

170 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
dealing in grain. Mr. Dow served the Third ward as alderman
for six years. He is the owner of the valuable Dow block on
South Main street.
Lewis B. Gregory is a native of Seneca county, New York.
He was born in 1820, of New England ancestry. His father
was Rev. Harry Gregory, a Methodist minister. Mr. Gregory
acquired a seminary education. He came to Rockford in 1843,
and began teaching the same year. Mr. Gregory is probably
the oldest living teacher in the county. After teaching several
terms, he became interested in business on the old water-power
on the east side of the river. He was a nephew of Samuel and
Eliphalet Gregory, settlers of 1835. Mr. Gregory was married
in Rockford to Miss Lucy E. Spafford, a daughter of Dan and
Julia Spafford, who settled in Rockford in 1844. Mrs. Gregory
died July 2, 1888. Their children are: Mrs. George N. Safford,
EdwardS. and GeorgeB., of Rockford; Carroll S., of Beloit; and
Louis L., a physician of Chicago. One son, Charles, died in
infancy. Mr. Gregory's present wife was Mrs. Stanbro, form
erly of Memphis, Tennessee.
George Tullock is a well-known citizen of Scottish birth. He
was born in 1815, and came to Rockford in 1841. At Chicago
Mr. Tullock hired his passage with a teamster ; but the roads
were so bad that he started ahead on foot, and arrived in Rock
ford three days ahead of the team. Mr. Tullock was employed
by Daniel Dow nearly four years as a shoemaker. He then
became a farmer.
In January, 1843, a party of Pottawatomie Indians camped
in the woods east of the town for several weeks. They were on
their way to Milwaukee. They were straight, fine-looking
Indians, mostly dressed in skins. There were about one hun
dred of them. One deeply scarred veteran claimed to be one
hundred years old.
The winter of 1842-43 is known in local history as "the
hard winter." The early settlers of the northern part of the
state remember its first snow-fall, which began November 7th,
and continued until the 10th ; the extreme cold of the long
winter, the scarcity of food for stock, and the loss of many cat
tle from hunger and cold by reason of the scarcity of barns and
sheds for protection. The country was new ; the settlements
were sparse ; and it was often miles across the dreary stretch of
snow-covered prairie between settlements. Many of the houses

THE "HARD WINTER." 171

of the settlers were poor and open, without a tree or shrub to
protect them from wind and snow. During this "hard winter"
the snow averaged thirty inches in depth. It fell before the
ground had frozen, and lay in such a body that the ground did
not freeze at all, except in occasional places. The snow drifted
to a height even with the top of the rail fences, and then froze
so hard that it bore horses and cattle on its surface. During
that winter great slaughter was made among the deer. The
dogs, borne by the frozen snow, caught such numbers that the
forests were cleared of them.
In August, 1841, there was a sudden change in the post
master at Rockford. Edward Warren had been appointed in
May to succeed Daniel S. Haight. Mr. Warren was a brother of
Mrs. Charles H. Spafford. He built the upright part of the house
now owned by Dr. Daniel Lichty, on the corner of Third and
Walnut streets. Mr. Warren was succeeded in the summer of
1841 by Selden M. Church, who, in turn was followed by Charles
H. Spafford, through Mr. Warren's influence, it is said. Mr.
Warren and Mr. Church were Whigs. Mr. Warren subsequently
went to Paris, and was a student in the Latin Quarter during
the revolution of 1848.
In the autumn of 1844, Nathaniel Crosby, of Belvidere, con
veyed to the "General Convention of the Baptist Denomination
in the United States for Foreign Missions," by deed, lots in
blocks five, seven, eight, nine, twenty-eight and forty-nine, the
whole of block forty-six, and south park lots two and six in
East Rockford. These lots were considered a generous gift.
The files of the Rock River Express and the Rockford Pilot
show a creditable line of advertisements. In the Express of
March, 1841, are found the cards of Tinker & Johnson, tailors ;
G.Haskell & Co., dry goods and groceries; John W. Taylor
and C. Hitchcock & Co., also dealers in dry goods. In the
issue of March 6th S. M. Church makes this announcement as
assignee: "All persons indebted to Germanicus Kent are
requested to call and adjust the same immediately." The Pilot
of January, 1842, publishes an advertisement for Volney A.
Marsh, who kept a general store in the north wing of the Win
nebago House; the professional cards of T. D. Robertson,
A. S. & Cyrus F. Miller, Charles F. Latimer, Grant B. Udell and
Francis Burnap, attorneys ; F. M. Putney, proprietor of Rock
ford House ; David Paul, Washington House ; Wyman & Hough
ton, clothing; Chicago .Democrat and Godey's Ladies' Book.

CHAPTER XXXIV.
ORGANIZATION OF AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY. — THE FIRST FAIR.
AS early as August, 1840, a committee was appointed to draft
a constitution and by-laws for the Winnebago County
Agricultural Society. This committee deferred its report until
the next March term of the county commissioners' court, in
order to avail itself of the privilege of organizing the society
under the statute "to incorporate agricultural societies," which
was passed March 28, 1839. The act required the county
commissioners to give due notice of the intention to form such
society at that special term only, and precluded a legal organ
ization in this county at an earlier date, under the provisions
of the statute.
The Agricultural Society was organized April 13, 1841. Dr.
Haskell was elected president ; Robert J. Cross, vice-president;
George W. Lee, secretary; Charles I. Horsman, treasurer; Hor
ace Miller, Richard Montague, P. M. Johnson, James S. Norton,
Newton Crawford, I. N. Cunningham, Jonathan Weldon, direct
ors. An adjourned meeting was held July 5th, when President
Haskell delivered an address, which has been preserved in full.
September 8th a meeting of the officers was held to complete
arrangements for the first cattle show. It was decided that the
fair should be held annually in Rockford, alternating on the east
and west sides of the river ; that all the available funds of the
society be distributed in premiums, and that the premiums be
paid in agricultural publications.
The exhibition was held on the 13th of October. The stock
was exhibited in the grove near the northeast corner of First
and Oak streets, which was known as the Oak Openings, where
the ground was covered with a beautiful tuft. A few splendid
specimens of the primitive oak trees remain in the vicinity.
Cattle and horses were tied to the trees; the sheep and hogs
were confined in rail pens. The display of domestic articles
and garden produce was made in the hall of the Rockford
House. Charles I. Horsman exhibited a squash weighing one
hundred and twenty-eight pounds. There were several loads
of grain standing in the street in front of the Rockford House,

PREMIUM LIST. 173

At two o'clock the society and visitors formed a procession,
under direction of Jason Marsh, the marshal of the day, and
marched to the court house, on the East side. Rev. Joel B.
Potter offered prayer, and Dr. Goodhue delivered an address.
He was eloquent in his prophecy of the future which awaited
the farmers of this fertile valley. After these exercises dinner
was served at the Rockford House. At half past five the com
mittee on awards made its report. The premium list was brief.
There were seven premiums offered for horses, six for cattle,
four for hogs, and two for sheep ; one for the best cultivated
ten acres of land, one for the best twenty-five pounds of butter,
one for the best cheese weighing over fifteen pounds, one for the
best ten yards of flannel manufactured in the county, one for the
best fifty skeins of sewing silk manufactured in the county, and
one for the best ten pounds of sugar from the beet manufactured
in the county. Thus was held, in a single day, the first cattle
show in northern Illinois.
The editor of the Rockford Pilot referred to the event in this
unique specimen of primitive journalism: "The cattle show
came off yesterday in good style. The day was fine, the women
were fine, the pigs were fine. The display of stock certainly
exceeded our anticipations. Surely we live in a wonderful age.
Mobs, miracles and morality are developing in a manner that
would have bothered the brains of our forefathers. Here we are
in a country that six years ago lay in the precise state in which
it was moulded in the palm of the great Builder— not a tene
ment had ever been erected in this precinct to cover the head of
a white man. Yesterday we saw a thousand people collected
for the great object of improvement in the science of agriculture,
and a display of domestic stock that would have been credita
ble to any portion of the United States. We saw silk that had
been manufactured by the hands of the ladies of our place, and
a variety of products that show the rapid strides that we are
making toward perfection in the noble science of agriculture."
This society kept up its organization and annual exhibits
for some years, when it ceased to exist. In 1852 another society
was formed, out of which the present organization has devel
oped. The latter was organized under a general law, approved
in 1855. Until 1858 the society held its exhibitions on leased
ground. In that year, twelve acres of land were purchased of C.
I. Horsman, for six hundred dollars per acre. Later purchases
were made, which increased the grounds to twenty-two acres.

CHAPTER XXXV.
THE REIGN OF TERROR. — THE BANDITTI OF THE FRONTIER.
THE frontier is always the prey-of the banditti. From 1837
to 1845 the Rock river valley was infested with a notori
ous gang of outlaws. Among the leaders of this band were :
John Driscoll, William and David Driscoll, his sons ; John Bro-
die, and his three sons, John, Stephen and Hugh; Samuel
Aikens, and his three sons, Richard, Charles and Thomas;
William K. Bridge, Norton B. Royce, Charles Oliver, and Charles
West. Besides these chiefs of the robber confederacy, there
were a large number of subordinates scattered throughout the
country. The leaders of this gang were among the first settlers, and
thus had the choice of locations. John Driscoll came from
Ohio, and settled near Killbuck creek, Monroe township, Ogle
county. William Driscoll settled at South Grove, in DeKalb
county. David Driscoll resided a short distance east of the old
village site of Lynnville, in Ogle county. John Brodie lived in
a grove of timber in Dement township. Samuel Aikens and his
son Charles and William K. Bridge settled at Washington
Grove, and Thomas and Richard Aikens and Norton B. Royce
at Lafayette Grove, scarcely half a mile distant. Charles Oliver
settled at Rockford, and made his homeatthe Rockford House.
He had a good address, and was given four thousand dollars by
his father when he left the parental home. About 1837, while
he was an unknown member of this band of outlaws, he came
within a few votes of being elected a justice of the peace, over
James B. Martyn. Charles West made his home at Inlet Grove,
in Lee county.
The operations of this band extended through the western
and northwestern states. Along the entire line there were con
venient stations, in charge of men who, to all appearance, were
honest, hard-working settlers. Such was William McDole, a
quiet, industrious resident of Rockford. Under this arrange
ment, a horse stolen at either end of the line or elsewhere could
be passed from one station to another, and no agent be absent

JUDGE FORD'S ADVICE. 175
from his home or business for more than a few hours at a time ;
and thus for years they remained unsuspected. At that time
few counties were sufficiently organized to enforce efficient police
regulations. This section was sparsely settled ; the pioneers
were poor, and money was scarce. There were few jails, and
these were scarcely worthy of the name. For several years after
the settlement of Winnebago county, the nearest jail was at
Galena. There is a story to the effect that the sheriff of this
county once took a culprit to Galena, and upon his return to
Rockford his late prisoner was among the first to greet him.
This primitive condition of society was the opportunity of
the border outlaw. Counterfeiting, horse-stealing, robbery and
even murder were of such frequent occurrence that the settlers
were driven to desperation. They resolved to adopt radical
measures for relief ; for if these outrages were continued, prop
erty was insecure, and life itself was in constant jeopardy. In
the spring of 1841, a delegation of reputable citizens of White
Rock and Paine's Point, in Ogle county, called upon Judge
Ford, who was then holding circuit court at Oregon, for con
sultation. Judge Ford was a fearless man, and naturally well
equipped to meet the peculiar conditions of pioneer life. Judge
Ford knew that the settlers were at the mercy of the banditti,
and that it was useless to invoke the civil authorities. He
therefore advised them to organize a company, which should
call upon the men whom they knew to be lawless, take them by
force from their homes, strip them to the waist, and lash them
with a blacksnake. He recommended thirty-six lashes as the
first chastisement, and sixty for a second offense ; and that the
leaders should be given ten days iu which to leave the country.
Judge Ford's advice was followed to the letter. A decree
from the bench could not have been more faithfully executed. In
April about fifteen citizens met at a log schoolhouse at White
Rock and organized a company known as the Ogle County Reg
ulators. By-laws and rules were adopted, and the membership
increased to hundreds in Ogle and Winnebago counties. Ralph
Chaney, then in his twentieth year, was an active member of
this organization. Mr. Chaney is now a retired citizen of Rock
ford; and to him the writer is indebted for information of those
stirring experiences.
John Earle was the first victim of this savage justice. It
was proved that he had forced or induced a young man under
twenty years of age to steal his neighbor's horse. Earle's coat

176 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
and vest were removed, and his arms pinioned. Six or seven
men were chosen from the company to administer five lashes
apiece. Mr. Chaney relates that a deacon of the church inflicted
the most vigorous strokes. The result was quite unexpected.
At the next meeting of the Regulators, Earle applied for mem
bership, was admitted, and became a good worker.
The second instance occurred in the afternoon of the same
day. The culprit's name was Daggett. Before coming to the
west he had been a Baptist minister. He was not a shining
example of the perseverance of the saints, a distinctive doctrine
of that church ; for he had fallen from grace with a dull, sick
ening thud. The Regulators were not agreed concerning his
punishment ; although his guilt was generally believed . A bare
majority of one or two voted to release him. That night,
however, the minority tied Daggett to a tree and gave him
ninety-six lashes. Dr. Hobart examined him occasionally, to
prevent fatal injury. This chastisement was denounced by the
more conservative Regulators.
Soon after their organization, John Campbell was chosen
captain of the Regulators. A short time after they had begun
their work of extermination, Mr. Campbell received an epistle
from William Driscoll, in which he offered battle with the most
terrible oaths. The Regulators were challenged to meet him
Tuesday, June 22d, at his home in South Grove. Mr. Campbell
was generally recognized as the right man to lead such an
organization. He was a devout Scotch Presbyterian, who had
come from Canada.
At the appointed time one hundred and ninety-six men,
armed with rifles and muskets, responded to the challenge.
They were mounted on good horses; with the stars and stripes
unfurled to the breeze, and a bugle, they formed in line, two
abreast, and began the march to the field of battle. When they
arrived at South Grove they found seventeen members of the
gang in a log house, barricaded for defense, armed with fifty-
four guns of different kinds. The Regulators halted just outside
of gunshot and held a council of war. Before making an attack,
it was resolved to send a messenger to the house, to ascertain
the plans of the inmates. Osborn Chaney volunteered to beard
the lions in their den. When within forty rods of the house the
men broke through the door, and ran away ; and Mr. Chaney
ilid not get an opportunity to speak with any one of them.
Soon after Mr. Chaney returned to the company he was fol-

' ' %*

Tf

i'fli

tfflf \M

!i9t

Hi ¦ II*

n:

III

I'M

Hi MS

4,L

i unu nrij

m

SECOND NATIONAL BANK BLOCK
Built about 1K48 by Nathaniel Loomis, on the south-east corner of State and Main streets

W. G. CONICK'S RESIDENCE
Built in 1838 by Daniel S. Haight, on the present site of the American House Sessions
of the circuit court for November, 1839, and April, 1840, were
probably held In this lious»

MURDER OF JOHN CAMPBELL. 177
lowed by a man named Bowman, who said he had a message
from John Driscoll, to the effect that if the Regulators wished
to confer with him, he would receive the message from Bow
man, and from no one else. William Driscoll also sent word by
the same messenger that he had three hundred allies at Syca
more, and that they would meet the Regulators on the prairie
two hours later. The latter repaired to a level piece of ground,
examined their guns, and awaited developments. In due time
Driscoll arrived, with the sheriff of DeKalb county and two
other officials, who wished to know the meaning of the demon
stration. Captain Campbell stood in a wagon, and in a vigorous
speech gave them the desired information. Meanwhile Driscoll
sat on his horse about four feet distant. He was silent, but in
a terrible rage. Mr. Chaney says he heard the grating of his
teeth, and believes that then and there Campbell received his
death sentence from Driscoll. The officials from DeKalb county
expressed their sympathy with the Regulators, and the Dris-
colls promised to leave the state within twenty days. The
Regulators disbanded for the day, and went home. The Dris-
colls did not keep their word. On the contrary, a meeting of
the desperadoes was held on the following Saturday night at
the house of William Bridge, at Washington Grove, where the
murder of Campbell was planned.
On Sunday, June 27th, David and Taylor Driscoll, who had
been chosen to murder Campbell, accomplished their purpose.
Mr. and Mrs. Campbell had just returned from church at the
log schoolhouse at White Rock. While going from the house
to the barn about twilight, he was shot through the heart by
David Driscoll. Ralph Chaney was making his home with his
brother Phineas about three-quarters of a mile distant. He
heard the report of the gun and the cries of the family. He
and Phineas immediately went to the assistance of the Camp
bell family. Mr. Campbell walked about forty feet, and fell dead.
News of the tragedy spread quickly to Rockford and other
towns. Mrs. Campbell was a witness of the murder, and there
was no doubt about the identity of the assassins. On Monday
the sheriff of Ogle county and a posse arrested John Driscoll
at the home of his son David, near Lynnville. Mr. Chaney
gives this incident of the arrest : ' ' When he was arrested he said :
T always calculate to hold myself in subjection to the laws of
my country.' A daughter who was stopping there, a woman
grown, large and strong, when the sheriff announced that he was

178 ' HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
a prisoner, turned and faced her father, and their eyes met,
and there was that kind of a look I can hardly describe, passed
between them, and as she held his eye she nodded her head to
him. Nothing said, but such a look I never saw in the world."
The sheriff and his posse then went to South Grove in search
of William Driscoll. The elder Driscoll was seated in a wagon
between two guards. A company from Winnebago county had
preceded them, and had arrested William and his younger
brother Pierce. The sheriff took his prisoner to Oregon and
lodged him in jail.
About nine o'clock Tuesday morning a party went to the
jail, and with heavy timbers battered down the door. They
took John Driscoll from his cell, put a rope around his neck,
and dragged him to the river as rapidly as possible. The sheriff
pursued, but before he could overtake them, they had entered
a boat with their prisoner and were soon on the other side of
the river. There they met a man from Washington Grove, who
told them there was a party at that place who had taken the
two sons, William and Pierce. They then proceeded with
John Driscoll to Washington Grove, where they met the Rock
ford division. By this time, about ten o'clock in the forenoon,
the crowd had increased to about five hundred. Nearly every
class of people was represented. The horsemen dismounted,
secured their horses, and stacked their arms around a tree.
They formed a hollow square around the tree, and brought the
three Driscolls into the centre. Among the lawyers present was
E. S. Leland, who acted as the leader, and conducted an exam
ination of the prisoners. A mob court was instituted. The
senior Driscoll was asked how many horses he had stolen in his
time ; to which he replied that he supposed he had taken as
many as fifty. "Could you not say a hundred?" asked an
inquisitor; and the oldman, withafaint smile, said : "Itmight
be." He confessed that he had paid young men from fifteen to
twenty-five dollars to steal a horse from a neighbor, simply to
satisfy a grudge, when he received no pecuniary reward from
the theft. William Driscoll was similarly interviewed. Pierce
Driscoll was examined, but no evidence was found against him,
and he was given his liberty.
John and William Driscoll were then told that David and
Taylor had been identified as the murderers of Campbell;
also that the evidence had proved them to be accessories
in the plot at Bridge's house on the preceding Saturday

LYNCHING OF THE DRISCOLLS. 179
evening. After further deliberation, Mr. Leland called for an
expression of opinion upon the guilt of the prisoners, by the
uplifted right hand. The decision was almost unanimous
against them. The vote upon their punishment was equally
decisive that they should be hung, then and there ; and they
were given one hour in which to prepare for death. The con
demned men implored their executioners to change the method
of death from hanging to shooting. This request was granted
by a unanimous vote. The senior Driscoll had stood in the
meantime with the rope around his neck, and he asked Mr.
Chaney to remove it.
The arrangements for the execution occupied about an hour
and a half. Jason Marsh, of Rockford, was present, and pro
posed to Charles Latimer, as an additional formality, to defend
the prisoners, and present their case before the mob court. Mr.
Marsh then made the opening plea for the prisoners; "and I
must say," writes Mr. Chaney, "he did himself credit, and full
justice to the prisoners in his speech. Latimer followed in
behalf of the people, and made a very able speech." There were
several ministers of the gospel on the scene, who spent the time
allowed the prisoners in prayer and conversation with them. It
was an occasion of great solemnity. Righteous wrath was
expressed in the resolute and orderly execution of mob justice.
When the hour for execution arrived, about one hundred and
twenty men were drawn up in a line, in single file. This line
was divided in the center. John Driscoll was led out by Captain
Pitcher, in full view of his executioners. He was made to kneel
ten paces in front of the west half of the line. His eyes were
blindfolded, and his arms pinioned behind him. At the signal,
every gun, save one, was fired in a single volley. John Driscoll
fell forward on his face without a struggle or groan, or the
apparent movement of a muscle.
William Driscoll was then brought out and placed at the
same distance before the center of the other half of the line. He
was blindfolded, pinioned, and made to kneel upon the ground.
As Judge Leland counted three, the volley of more than fifty guns
was as the sound of one. William Driscoll was dead. The father
and son fell about forty feet apart. A grave was dug between
them, about two and one-half feet deep, and fourfeet wide. The
old man was first taken and placed in the grave, without coffin
or shroud ; and then the son was laid by his side. Their caps
were drawn over their faces, and thus they were buried, without

180 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the presence of a mourning friend. Mr. Chaney assisted in car
rying the elder Driscoll to the grave, and discovered that the
bones of his head were literally broken to pieces, and the region
of the heart perforated with bullets. In William Driscoll's vest
front were found forty bullet-holes. After their execution one of
their guard stated that William Driscoll in his prayer confessed he
had committed five murders, and prayed to be forgiven. It is said
that just before he was led out to die, William called his brother
Pierce and said : "They are going to kill me, and I want you to
take that money of mine that is hid and give my children a lib
eral education, and spend it for their support until they become
men and women and grown. There is a plenty of it." Pierce
expressed his willingness to do so, but said: "I don't know
where your money is ; you have never told me." William tried
to tell him, but exclaimed : "0 my God ! I can't do it! "
A strange sequel occurred many years later. The farm that
had been owned by William Driscoll became the property of a
man named Byers. One day in autumn, while he was thresh
ing, three men came on horseback and entered the grove west
of the house. After surveying the premises, they located a spot
and began digging. Byers ordered them to stop, but he was
confronted by a revolver and an order to return and mind his
own business. After their departure, Byers went to the spot
and found a hole which they had dug in the ground, and beside
it a small empty box, and at the bottom of the hole the mark
and place from which the box had been dug. No explanation
was ever found. A reward of five hundred dollars was offered
in August, 1841, for the capture of David and Taylor Driscoll,
by a committee of the citizens of Ogle county.
David Driscoll never returned. It was reported that about
two years after the murder of Campbell, he was shot dead in
Iowa by a sheriff who was attempting to arrest him. Taylor
Driscoll was indicted for the murder of Campbell, and kept in
different jails nearly two years; and by changes of venue and
confusion of witnesses, he was at length given his liberty.
Throughout these strange proceedings the Regulators were
sustained by the ablest lawyers and best citizens throughout
the country. "Doctors and scholars, ministers and deacons"
regarded this terrible example of lynch law as a public neces
sity. One notable exception to this general public sentiment
was the Rockford Star. In its issue of July 1, 1841, its editor,
Mr. Knappen, denounced the lynching in severe terms. He also

A FAMOUS INDICTMENT. 181
published in the same number of the Star a communication of
similar import, signed Vox Populi, said to have been written
by Jacob Miller.
Some months after the execution of the Driscolls, the mat
ter was brought before the attention of the grand jury in Ogle
county. Judge Ford then resided at Oregon, and it is said this
action was taken at his suggestion. At the September term of
the circuit court, indictments were found against one hundred
and twelve citizens. Among these were four Chaney brothers,
Richard, Phineas, Osborn and Ralph, three of whom became
residents of Rockford ; and Horace Miller, Jason Marsh and
Charles Latimer, of Winnebago county. The case was called
for trial at the same term of court. Judge Ford presided,
and Seth B. Farwell appeared for the people. Some of the
jurors were under indictment for complicity in the affair. Several
witnesses were called, and pleas made; and without leaving
their seats the jury returned a verdict of "not guilty." No
one expected a conviction ; but it was considered desirable to
have the matter settled according to the regular form of law.
Thus closed the trial of the largest number of defendants ever
indicted under one charge at one session of a grand jury known
to the judicial history of this section.

CHAPTER XXXVI.
ROBBERY OF M'KENNEY AND MULFORD. — COLONEL DAVENPORT.
THE execution of the Driscolls was only the beginning of the
work of extermination ; although it was the sole instance
where such desperate measures were considered necessary to
accomplish their purpose. Robberies and murders continued,
and the people lived for years under a literal reign of terror.
September 19, 1843, the store of William McKenney, near
the site of 318 East State street, in Rockford, was robbed of a
trunk containing nearly twelve hundred dollars. Bradford
McKenney, his brother, who slept in the store at the time, gives
a vivid account of the robbery in Mr. Thurston's Reminiscences.
The narrative, in its use of adjectives and interjections, requires
some revision in order to make it conform to the canons of
good literary style. The robber, in his hasty flight, left eight
dollars in silver, in the trunk. The next day several dollars
were found at another place ; and the next spring James Gilbert
found sixty -two dollars only a few rods from where the truuk
was rifled of its contents. A reward of two hundred dollars
was offered for the apprehension of the thief and the recovery
of the money ; but he was an expert, and eluded capture.
The community was startled two weeks later by another
bold depredation. Monday evening, October 2, one of the four-
horse coaches belonging to Frink, Walker & Co. was robbed
four miles from Rockford, while enroute to Chicago. It is said
the baggage of the passengers was stolen from the rear of the
coach while in motion, and that the fact was not discovered
until its arrival in Newburg. The next morning the trunks
were found afew rods from the road. They had been broken
open and all property of any value had been taken. A plan
had been laid to secure a large amount of money which had
been on deposit in the land office at Dixon, and this was the
object which it was intended to accomplish by the robbery of
the stage coach at this time. It was known that a considerable
sum of money, which had been received from the sales of public

WILLIAM MULFORD ROBBED. 183
lands, vvas on deposit at Dixon, and was about to be removed.
A leader of the banditti had asked the receiver when he intended
to go to Chicago, where the deposit was to be made. The
receiver was a prudent man, and his suspicions were aroused.
He therefore replied that he would leave Dixon one week later
than he really intended to start; he thus baffled the plot of the
robbers. The Rockford Forum, in commenting on this affair,
said: "What renders these transactions still more exciting is,
that they are performed by those who are perfect scholars in
the business movements of the town." No immediate clue to
this robbery was obtained.
In November, 1844, William Mulford, residing on his farm
in Guilford, four and a half miles east of Rockford, on the Cherry
Valley road, was robbed of five hundred dollars in money. It
had been falsely reported that Mr. Mulford had received about
fourteen thousand dollars a short time before ; and this rumor
had reached the robbers. October 28th a man who gave the
name of Haines called on Mr. Mulford and professed to be in
search of employment. His real purpose was to obtain money
by other means than honest toil ; and he had come to look over
the premises. On Saturday, November 9th, about eight o'clock
intheevening, threemasked men, armed with pistols, knives and
clubs, forced an entrance into the house. The leader ordered
Mr. Mulford to sit down. He then took the candle from the
table, cut it into three pieces, lighted them, placed one in each
of the two windows, and with the third he began his search of
the house. With the most direful threats the family were forced
to submission. The keys to the bureau drawers were demanded .
They were told that they were in the stable behind the horses.
This was a ruse to give Mr. Mulford an opportunity to reach
his rifle in another part of the room. When the men went to the
barn he attempted to reach the gun, but another man, who
had been stationed at the door, held a pistol close to his head
and ordered him to desist. The robbers could not find the keys
in the barn, and returned in a rage to the house. They swore
they would "chain the old devil," and set the house on fire, and
by that time they would tell where the keys were. Mrs. Mul
ford imagined she heard the clanking of chains, and told the
robbers where the keys could be found. They unlocked the
drawer and found the money in an envelope, just as it had been
taken from the bank. One of the gang was identified as Haines,

184 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
who had called in search of employment. It was subsequently
learned that two men, armed with rifles, stood outside, and
for their benefit the candles were placed at the windows.
The long period of border brigandage reached its climax in
the murder of Colonel Davenport. On the western shore of
Rock Island, overlooking the main branch of the Mississippi,
and facing the Iowa side, fifty-five years ago stood a beautiful
residence. For more than thirty years it had been the home of
Colonel George Davenport. He was generally esteemed for his
generous impulses and social qualities. His wealth had been
acquired as an Indian trader. Governor Ford gave him the
credit of being the author of the life of Black Hawk which pur
ported to be the Autobiography of tbe old warrior.
On Friday, July 4, 1845, Colonel Davenport's family joined
the people of the Illinois mainland, in an observance of the
national holiday. While alone in his parlor, Colonel Davenport
was assaulted by three men, blindfolded, pinioned and dragged
up a flight of stairs to a closet containing an iron safe. The
robbers obtained between six and seven hundred dollars in
money ; but they were not satisfied, and demanded more. The
old man pointed with a feeble hand to a dressing-table. The
murderers missed the drawer containing the money, and opened
another, in which they found nothing of value. Believing that
their victim intended to deceive them, they beat and choked him
until he became unconscious. They revived him by dashing
cold water in his face, and again demanded more money, with
the same result. They then threatened to "fry him upon coals
of fire" if he did not disclose the hiding-place of his money. The
old Colonel fell back exhausted, unable to answer. After his
assassins left he regained consciousness, related the circum
stances of the assault, and died about nine o'clock of the same
evening. Thus far the perpetrators of these bold outrages had eluded
capture. But Nemesis was on their trail; and in due time she
will summon a cloud of witnesses to bring them to justice. In
the spring of 1845 Charles West, of Lee county, was arrested
for the robbery of a peddler named Miller, and a portion of the
goods was found in his possession. West was committed to
jail at Dixon, and during his confinement he proposed to turn
state's evidence, and disclose all he knew concerning his confed
erates. It was an instance where "the devil was sick, the devil

TRIAL OF CHARLES OLIVER. 185
a monk would be." His proposition was accepted, and West
made what he professed to be a full confession, and declared
that Charles Oliver and William McDole, of Rockford, were
members of the band. He also gave the names of the outlaws
who committed the robberies at McKenney's store and Mulford 's
farm-house. This startling intelligence soon reached Rockford, and cre
ated great excitement. Upon the strength of West's statements,
Oliver and McDole were immediately arrested, and an officer
was dispatched to bring West to Rockford, to give his testi
mony at their examination. Oliver and McDole were given a
hearing about the 7th of June. West testified that he was at
Oliver's house about a year before, when the plans of the gang
were discussed in detail. McDole and Sutton were also present
at the same time. McDole and Oliver talked about a pal named
Burch in connection with the McKenney robbery. McDole dis
covered where the money was kept, and Burch entered at the
window and obtained the booty. In the proposed raid upon
Mr. Mulford, Oliver and McDole were to ascertain the situation
of the house, and Burch and one or two others were to get the
money. Such, in brief, was the testimony given by West. His story
was generally believed. Oliver and McDole were required to
give bail in the sum of fifteen hundred dollars each, for their
appearance at tbe next term of court; in default of which they
were committed to prison. A few days later Bridge, one of the
leaders of the banditti residing in Ogle county, was arrested and
placed in jail at Rockford. A guard was necessary for some
time, for their protection.
The trial of Oliver began in the circuit court August 26,
1845. His indictment was for receiving money stolen from Wil
liam Mulford, in November, 1844. Hon. Thomas C. Brown was
the presiding judge. The jurors were: Giles Mabie, Calvin Has
kell, J. Heath, Jr., George Dixon, Phineas Howes, EzraC. Tracy,
Asa Farnsworth, Asa Crosby, Andrus Corbin, Harvey Higby.
There was an unusual display of legal talent. The district
attorney was James M. Loop. He was assisted by Thomas D.
Robertson, Jason Marsh, James M. Wight, and Miller & Miller.
Martin P. Sweet, of Freeport, and M. Y. Johnson, of Galena,
were the counsel for the defendant. Among the witnesses on
the stand were: William Mulford, Charles H. Spafford, G. A.
Sanford, D.Howell, E.S. Blackstone, William J. Mix, of Oregon,

186 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Charles West, of Lee, and S.C. Fuller, the jailer. The last named
witness testified that the prisoners tried to bribe him to furnish
them with brace and bits so that they might effect their escape.
Each offered Mr. Fuller fifty dollars at first, and then increased
the sum to five hundred. During the trial Oliver was defiant,
and confident of acquittal. But since his arrest Retributive
Justice had been forging another chain of convicting evidence.
During the summer Jason Marsh had received a letter from
the warden of the penitentiary at Jackson, Michigan, to the
effect that a prisoner in his charge knew about the robbery,
and was willing to testify. Mr. Marsh went to Michigan and
found the prisoner to be Irving A. Stearns, who had formerly
resided in this county, and who had left the state soon after the
robbery. He had been convicted of some crime in Michigan
and sent to the penitentiary. Mr. Marsh pretended not to rec
ognize Stearns ; but told him that he wanted to know what he
had to say upon the subject, and that he would know if he told
the truth. Mr. Marsh found the testimony of the prisoner very
important, and communicated the facts to the governor, who
gave to Mr. Marsh a conditional pardon for Stearns. The pris
oner's communications to Mr. Marsh, however, were made
without any promise of consideration whatever. Mr. Marsh
returned to Rockford, and at the time for the court to convene,
he sent for Stearns, and upon his arrival he was placed in close
confinement until he was wanted in court. Oliver knew nothing
of these facts. When the name "Irving A. Stearns" was called
as a witness for the people, Oliver was startled, and sat crest
fallen by the side of his counsel. Courage and hope had fled
together. Stearns testified that the secrets of the Mulford rob
bery had been given by Oliver, and that Oliver had offered him
some of the stolen money in exchange for a horse. His evidence
was straightforward, and a rigid cross-examination failed to
weaken it at any point.
The case was given to the jury Saturday afternoon. The
jury was out an hour and a half, when it returned with a ver
dict of guilty, and a sentence of eight years' confinement in the
penitentiary. Thus terminated the most exciting criminal case
ever tried in Winnebago county. The case was managed with
great ability on both sides. The argument of James Loop and
the exploit of Jason Marsh have become familiar traditions of
the local bar of the olden time.
Bridge took a change of venue on all his indictments to Ogle

CONVICTION OF McDOLE. 187
county. When his case was called he plead guilty, and was
sentenced to the penitentiary for seven years. McDole's trial
began November 26, 1845, and the case was given to the jury
December 1st. After an all-night's session the jury brought in
a verdict of guilty, with a sentence of seven years in the peni
tentiary. The attorneys for the state were Marsh & Wight,
Miller & Miller, and T. D. Robertson. McDole was defended by
John A. Holland, Grant B. Udell, of Rockford, and Martin P.
Sweet, of Freeport. The court ordered that one month of the
term of imprisonment be spent in solitary confinement.
John Long, Aaron Long, and Granville Young were exe
cuted at Rock Island in October, 1845, for the murder of Colonel
Davenport. This execution practically completed the work of
extermination which had been begun by the Ogle County Regu
lators on Tuesday, June 29, 1841.
Burch was indicted for the murder of Colonel Davenport.
He took a change of venue to another county, and made his
escape from jail. The three Aikens brothers died as they had
lived, although they escaped the penitentiary. Bliss, Dewey
and Sawyer, confederates in Lee county, were sent to the peni
tentiary. Bliss died in prison. The way of the transgressor is
hard. The Prairie Bandits, written by Edward Bonney, is a stir
ring tale of those early days. Bonney was a newspaper man,
who did some detective work. His book was first printed about
fifty years ago, and there have been several subsequent editions.

CHAPTER XXXVII.
TRANSPORTATION: NAVIGATION OF ROCK RIVER. — PLANK ROADS.
THE early settlers foresaw that this section of country could
not become prosperous without improved facilities for
transportation. At that time the navigation of Rock river
seemed to offer the most feasible solution of the problem. Jan
uary 11, 1840, a meeting of the citizens of Winnebago county
was held at Rockford. There was no newspaper in the town
until some months later, and the only report of the convention
was published in John Wentworth's paper, the Chicago Demo
crat, in its issue of February 12th. The purpose of the meet
ing was to consider the expediency of asking congress for a
grant of unsold land in the valley of Rock river, the proceeds to
be applied to the improvement of the stream. Dr. Goodhue
was chosen president; George Stevens, George W. Lee and
Charles I. Horsman, vice-presidents; John C. Kemble, secretary.
Resolutions were introduced by George W. Lee, and unanimously
adopted. They were as follows :
Resolved, That the increasing commerce of the lakes and
the Mississippi river and the surplus productions of the Rock
river country require a speedy action on the part of the numer
ous population settled throughout the territory lying between
Lake Michigan and the upper Mississippi, to effect the removal
of the obstructions to steamboat navigation in Rock river.
Resolved, That the interests of the government of the
United States, holding in its control the great portion of the
unsold lands in the region of Rock river, are essentially con
nected with those of the people in effecting the navigation of
Rock river from the termination of the Milwaukee and Rock
river canal to its junction with the Mississippi river; and that
such an improvement will increase the value of the public
domain in Iowa, by opening to that territory the benefits of
an eastern market.
Resolved, That application be made to the congress of the
United States for the appropriation of one hundred and fifty
thousand acres of the public lands, the proceeds of which to be

THE ROCKFORD CONVENTION. 189
applied to the improvement of the navigation of Rock river,
and that we apply for the same to be selected from the residue
of those not taken up by the settlers or other purchasers at the
government land sales, and within twenty miles of either bank
of Rock river.
Resolved, That a committee of five persons be appointed by
this meeting to draft a memorial to congress, embodying the
facts necessary to sustain the views expressed in the above reso
lutions, that said memorial be circulated for the signatures of
citizens residing in the vicinity of Rock river.
Whereupon, George W. Lee, John C. Kemble, Jason Marsh,
J. B. Miller and S. C. Fields were chosen said committee.
Resolved, That we earnestly solicit the co-operation of the
people of the different counties in Illinois, and those of the ter
ritories of Wisconsin and Iowa, who feel interested in opening
a water communication (through Rock river) between the lakes
and the upper Mississippi, to hold meetings and circulate memo
rials expressive of their views, and embracing the objects set
forth in the proceedings of this meeting, and to forward the
same to their representatives in congress.
Dr. Goodhue, George W. Brinckerhoff, and Daniel S. Haight
were chosen a committee to correspond with the people of the
counties on the river on the subject of the resolutions.
This convention did not lead to any practical results. The
agitation, however, was continued for some years. February
28, 1844, the Rockford Forum announced that the steamboat
Lighter from St. Louis would ascend Rock river on the opening
of navigation in the spring. Patronage was solicited ; and the
Forum advised the citizens to make exchanges of grain for
provisions. The Lighter arrived in Rockford in the latter part
of June. On the 1st of July the steamer made a trip to Roscoe.
The visit of the Lighter renewed the interest in the improve
ment of the river. July 13th a meeting was held at the court
house to consider the subject. Committees were appointed
and resolutions adopted. November 22, 1844, a river conven
tion was held at Sterling. Delegates were present from Ogle,
Winnebago, Lee and Whiteside counties. William Pollock,
who had been employed to make a survey, presented a report.
He stated that he had made an examination of Rock river from
the mouth of the Pecatonica to Sterling, a distance of about
one hundred miles; and estimated that the total cost of remov
ing all obstructions between these points at four thousand

190 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
three hundred and sixty-six dollars and seventy -five cents. This
was an insignificant sum, and was probably far below what
the actual cost would have been. The general government had
done nothing in response to the petition sent in 1840; and the
assistance of the state legislature was invoked. February 25,
1845, an act was approved for the improvement of Rock river.
Duncan Ferguson, of Winnebago, John Dixon, of Lee, Spooner
Ruggles and William W. Fuller, of Ogle, and Theodore Winn,
of Whiteside, and their successors were made a body politic and
corporate under the name of the "Board of Commissioners for
the improvement of the navigation of Rock river." The com
missioners were authorized to remove all the obstructions to
steamboat navigation between the mouth of Pecatonica river
and the mouth of Rock river. For the purpose of creating a
fund for making these improvements, it was provided thatatax
should be levied for the year 1845, of seven and one-half mills on
every dollar's worth of assessable personal property in Winne
bago, Ogle, and Lee counties. In October, 1845, operations
were actually begun at Rockford, under the direction of Alonzo
Hall. A cofferdam about fifty feet wide was built through the
rapids. A wheel at the lower end, propelled by the current,
baled out the water. A steamboat channel was excavated in
the autumn and winter, and the rock piled outside the dam.
The "improvement" ruined the ford; and was absolutely use
less for navigation, as the rapids at the mouth of the river in
ordinary stages of water would not float a steamer. Similar
attempts at improvement were made in the other counties dur
ing the year. The money which remained on hand after these
expenditures was to be refunded pro rata, as provided by the
law, to the counties from which it had been collected.
This failure, however, stimulated further effort. The pro
moters of the scheme became more audacious than before. Not
only was it decided to make Rock river navigable to the mouth
of the Pecatonica; it was now also proposed to seek the aid of
the government in the construction of a ship canal which should
connect Lake Michigan with Mississippi river. January 1 and 2,
1846, a ship canal convention was held in Rockford. Delegates
were present from northern Illinois and southern Wisconsin.
Martin P. Sweet, of Freeport, said this section needed a railroad
to the east, and free navigation to the south, so that the people
could have a choice of markets. He believed the government
should aid in constructing such a waterway. A committee was

LATER CONVENTIONS. 191

appointed to draft resolutions expressing the sense of the con
vention. On Friday, January 2d, the committee presented its resolu
tions, which were unanimously adopted. It was declared that
in the judgment of the convention, the project of connecting
the great lakes with the Mississippi river was purely national
in its character ; that the cheapest and best mode of effecting
this communication was by means of slack-water navigation
of Rock river, and by a properly constructed canal connecting
it with Lake Michigan; and that the completion of this work
in connecting the Atlantic ports on the east with the Gulf of
Mexico on the south would form a strong bond which would
unite more firmly the north and the south for mutual defense.
A committee was appointed to draft a memorial to the proper
authorities for the survey of the route, and to present a memo
rial to congress, praying for the construction of a ship canal.
Martin P. Sweet was made chairman. The members of the
committee from this county were Jason Marsh, John A. Holland
and James M. Wight. A committee of five from each county was
also chosen to obtain an expression of public sentiment con
cerning the project. The members of the committee from Win-
bago were C. I. Horsman, S. M. Church, William Hulin, Robert
J. Cross, Alonzo Hall.
Ship-canals, however, are not constructed by resolution,
and the usual results followed. In the winter of 1865-66 the
subject was revived, and February 22d a convention was held at
Rockford. Letters were read from General Stephen A. Hurlbut, of
Belvidere, Hon. JohnF.Farnsworth, and others. Anothercon-
vention was held at Beloit March 15th. But better railroad facili
ties had by that time indefinitely delayed, if not forever defeated
the construction of an inter-state waterway. Had it not been
for the advent of the railroad, the improved navigation of Rock
river would in time have been recognized as a public necessity.
In the autumn of 1899 the subject was again considered by the
citizens of Rockford and those residing along the course of the
river; but up to February, 1900, no definite results had been
accomplished. The improvement of navigation facilities was not the only
means by which the settlers sought relief from imperfect trans
portation. Chicago was the nearest grain market. The only
communication with that city was by stage and wagon. In

192 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the spring and autumn months, when the deep soil of the prai
ries was saturated with water, the journeys were slow and
tedious. A farmer who had drawn a load of produce to Chicago
often received a discouraging margin of profit. A charter had
been obtained in 1836 for a railroad between Chicago and
Galena. The county, however, was thinly populated, and the
people were too poor to make subscriptions. Moreover, eastern
capitalists had little confidence in the future of Illinois. The
state was burdened with debt; and many of the people openly
advocated repudiation. This uncertainty about a railroad
continued more than ten years. Meanwhile the citizens were
considering other plans. In 1844 preliminary surveys were
made for a plank road from Chicago to Rockford.
A committee of citizens residing on the proposed route
was held at Elgin September 20, 1844. This committee had been
chosen to collect facts relating to plank roads, and to furnish
estimates of cost. J. Young Scammon, of Chicago, and Jason
Marsh were members of this committee. Edward B. Talcott,
an experienced engineer, was sent by the committee to Canada
to examine the plank roads there in use, and to ascertain their
cost and manner of construction. On the 19th of November
the committee submitted its report, also a detailed statement
prepared by Mr. Talcott. He estimated the cost of the road
at three hundred and twelve thousand seven hundred and
thirty-one dollars and twenty-nine cents. Public meetings were
held along the line.
January 21, 1845, the Chicago and Rock River Plank Road
Company was incorporated by special act. The commissioners
appointed to receive subscriptions in Belvidere and Rockford
were Alexander Neely, Lyman Downs, Joel Walker, Daniel
Howell, C. I. Horsman and Jason Marsh. Among the commis
sioners from Chicago was Walter L. Newberry, who became the
founder of the magnificent Newberry reference library in Chi
cago. The corporation was given absolute right of way, with
power to institute condemnation proceedings when necessary
for the purchase of land. The demand for plank roads became
general throughout the state; and in February, 1849, an act
was passed for the construction of plank roads under a general
law. Mr. Colton, in his Forum, discouraged the construction of
a plank road from Chicago to Rockford. He said eastern capi
tal could not be secured for such a doubtful enterprise ; and

FAILURE OF THE PLANK ROAD. 193
predicted that "sooner far could it be obtained for a railroad
on the same ground, and we fully believe that one will be built
before a plank one will be completed." Public sentiment
showed that Mr. Colton was a prophet without honor in his
own country; but time vindicated his claim to the gift of
prophecy. No plank road was constructed, under the provis
ions of the charter. The thunder of the iron horse was heard
in the distance; the day of the railroad was at hand.

CHAPTER XXXVIII.
NEW ENGLAND UNIT ARIANISM.— FIRST CHURCH.— REV. A.H. CONANT.
A NUMBER of the early settlers from New England were
Unitarians of the old school. An effort to organize this
sentiment was made as early as 1841. The first meeting for
this purpose was held February 3d. A subscription list of this
date was found among the papers of the late Francis Burnap.
It contained pledges amounting to one hundred and sixty dol
lars for the support of a Unitarian clergyman. At the same
time a committee was appointed to promote this interest. An
adjourned meeting was held on the 13th at the West side school-
house, and an organization completed. Richard Montague,
Isaac N. Cunningham, Francis Burnap, Ephraim Wyman and
James M. Wight were elected trustees. A statute of 1835 con
cerning Religious Societies provided that immediately after an
election of trustees, a certificate of the same should be filed for
record with the recorder of the county. The filing of such rec
ord constituted the trustees a body corporate and politic. The
trustees complied with this law. The Rock River Express of
February 20th announced that Rev. Joseph Harrington would
preach at the court house on the following Sunday.
There is no record of any progress during the next two years,
and it may be concluded that there was only an occasional
preaching service. Early in March, 1843, Rev. Joseph Har
rington, of Chicago, came to Rockford and preached every even
ing of one week on the distinctive doctrines of Unitarianism.
The meetings were well attended, and a new interest awakened.
On the following Sunday, March 9th, a church was organized,
with the following covenant : "We whose names are subscribed,
do unite ourselves together in Christian fellowship to partake
of the Lord's supper, and to receive the spiritual benefit that
may be derived from membership with Christ's visible church
on earth. And may God grant his Spirit to help our manifold
infirmities, and lead us in heart and in practice unto him who is
the 'way, the truth and the life.' " ThiB language is decidedly

THE FIRST EDIFICE. 195

evangelical in spirit. It is Unitarianism as interpreted by Wil
liam Ellery Channing and James Freeman Clarke. It differs
little from the progressive orthodoxy of today. The constit
uent members of the church were : Joseph Harrington, Sarah
F. Dennis, Isaac N. Cunningham, Nancy G. Cunningham, James
Cunningham, Sarah M. Cunningham, Samuel Cunningham,
Emily C. Cunningham, John Paul, R. B. Paul, W. D. Bradford,
Catherine F. Goodhue, Ephraim Wyman, James M. Wight, John
R. Kendall, Susan Goodrich.
In December, 1844, steps were taken to secure a place of
worship. It was proposed to purchase the unfinished Univer-
salist church, which had been abandoned. Several hundred
dollars in subscriptions, conditional and otherwise, were raised,
besides a sum for an organ. These subscription lists are still
in existence. But the project was not successful. Another unsuc
cessful effort was made to build in 1846.
December 13, 1845, the Unitarian society was organized
at the home of Ephraim Wyman. The trustees chosen were
Ephraim Wyman, Thatcher Blake, and Richard Montague.
For a number of years little was done. The church had
services whenever a traveling clergyman was available. This
condition continued until 1849, when Rev. H. Snow volunteered
to strengthen the waste places in this branch of Zion. The
Unitarians were not sanguine, and at first Mr. Snow received
little encouragement. But a new start was made. The church
had hitherto held services in the court house ; but now they felt
the need of another place. The frame building which had been
used by the First Baptist church was for sale. This old edifice
may well be called a church cradle. It successively rocked the
Baptists, Episcopalians, Unitarians and Presbyterians. It was
an illustration of the common origin of all believers who belong
to the true household of faith. At this time the Unitarians
owned a lot on the northeast corner of Church and Elm streets.
They had received two hundred and fifty dollars from the Amer
ican Unitarian Association, and with this they purchased the
old Baptist building, which they removed upon their lot. For
about a year Mr. Snow preached two Sundays in the month,
and the other Sundays at Belvidere. Mr. Snow invited Rev. A.
A. Livermore, who was then at Keene, New Hampshire, to act
the generous Christian part by presenting a communion service
to the church. The ladies of Mr. Keene's church complied with
the request.

196 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Mr. Snow's health failed in the spring of 1850, and he was
obliged to resign from his pastorate. He had been faithful in
his efforts to lay an enduring foundation. Mr. Snow applied to
the American Unitarian Association, and to Dr. Hosmer, an
eminent divine and educator, to send a successor. Dr. Hosmer
sent John M. Windsor, who had recently graduated from the
Unitarian school at Meadville, Pennsylvania. Mr. Windsor
devoted his entire attention to the Rockford church, and gave
one sermon each Sunday. About this time the accession of Mr.
and Mrs. Melancthoh Starr inspired the congregation with new
energy and courage.
The church enjoyed a fair degree of prosperity for several
years. In 1853 it was proposed to build a more comfortable
place of worship. A lot was purchased on the corner of Chest
nut and Church streets, and generous subscriptions were secured.
Mr. Windsor was sent east to solicit contributions from the
Unitarians of New York and Massachusetts. Mr. Windsor went
to New York early in the spring of 1854 to collect the promised
money, and never returned. Work was begun on the new church
in the same spring. The plan of the edifice was that of the
Episcopal church in Beloit, with some changes and better work
manship. In the autumn of 1854, when the pulpit had become vacant,
the society, through Mr. Starr, began correspondence with
John Murray, who had just graduated from Meadville. This
gentleman was engaged as a stated supply for six months from
the first of October, with a view to a call to the pastorate if it
should be mutually agreeable. Mr. Murray began his labors
at the time stated. Mr. Crawford, the contractor, had agreed
to have the new church ready for occupancy early in October.
On the strength of this promise, the old church cradle had been
previously sold to the Presbyterians, possession to be given
December 1st. The church kept its promise, but the contractor
did not; and the services were held in Dr. Haskell's schoolhouse
for a time. Before the expiration of the six months Mr. Murray
had accepted an invitation to remain a year. Upon the com
pletion of the church, the Rockford Amateurs gave a vocal and
instrumental concert in Warner's hall, to aid in its furnishing.
About one hundred and fifty dollars were realized. A Unitarian
church in Chicago sent two massive chandeliers, pulpit and gal
lery lamps, a pulpit sofa and a Bible. A melodeon had been
previously purchased .

NEW CHURCH DEDICATED. 197
The church was dedicated April 18, 1855. Friends came
from Chicago, Geneva and Belvidere. Rev. Rush R. Shippen, of
Chicago, preached the dedicatory sermon. On Sunday, May
6th, a Sunday-school was organized, with twenty-five scholars,
with Rev. H. Snow as superintendent. On Sunday, July 1st,
the Lord's supper was celebrated, after a long interval. In
December a new declaration of faith and purpose and articles
of organization were adopted.
Rev. John Murray's pastorate closed on the last Sunday in
March, 1857. The pulpit was supplied by Rev. Addison Brown,
Rev. W. W. King, and Rev. L. B. Watson. The latter two were
Universalist clergymen of Chicago.
June 8, 1857, a call to the pastorate was sent to the Rev.
Augustus H. Conant, of Geneva, Illinois. Mr. Conant, though
highly esteemed in his parish, had given offense to some by his
radical utterances against slavery. He therefore promptly
accepted the call, at a salary of one thousand dollars, with cer
tain privileges of vacation for missionary work Sunday after
noons during a part of the year. Rev. Conant began his pastoral
work July 12, 1857. The congregation then numbered about
seventy. He purchased a home of Mr. Cosper, on the corner of
Green and West streets, for three thousand and five hundred
dollars. This residence is still the home of his daughter, Miss
Coretta Conant, and his granddaughter, Miss Louise Conant,
instructor in art and history of art at Rockford college.
Mr. Conant enjoyed an extended personal acquaintance
among distinguished representatives of the Unitarian faith, and
other cotemporaries. Among these were William Ellery Chan-
ning, Theodore Parker, James Freeman Clarke, Horace Greeley,
0. B. Frothingham, Margaret Fuller, Fred Douglas, and Robert
Collyer. Among Rev. Conant's guests at his Rockford home
were Ralph Waldo Emerson, Prof. Youmans, Bayard Taylor,
Tom Corwin, John Pierpont, and T. Starr King. James Free
man Clarke, in his Autobiography, refers to Rev. Conant as a
"saint and an apostle."
Augustus Hammond Conant was born October 16, 1811, at
Brandon, Vermont. When a young man he left his native state
and settled as a farmer on the Des Plaines river, in Cook county,
Illinois. His parents were members of the Baptist church, and
he was baptized into that fellowship before he came to Illinois.
One day he entered the store of the Clarke Brothers, in Chicago,
where he saw a copy of the Western Messenger. He became

198 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
interested in the paper, and he was given several copies to take
home. These Clarkes owned a book-store in Chicago, and were
brothers of James Freeman Clarke, who was then the editor of
the Messenger. Upon reading these papers, Mr. Conant resolved
to consecrate his life to the ministry. Mr. Conant kept a jour
nal of his daily life as a pioneer farmer from January 1, 1836,
to the latter part of May, 1840. It presents in brief a vivid
picture of life on the frontier, as lived by an ambitious young
man who was obliged to make his own way in the world, and
at the same time prepare himself for the ministry. Brief quota
tions will tell the story. Under date of September 28, 1836,
and later, he writes : "Worked at shoemaking ; made a coffin
for H. Dougherty; plastered my house; dressed pig and calves
torn by wolves; dug a well; killed a badger; killed a wolf; corn
half destroyed by blackbirds; set out shade trees; read Cow-
per; took up a bee- tree to hive for honey; hunted a deer; snow
a foot deep; attended a Christmas party."
Mr. Conant returned east May 25, 1840, and began study
at the Cambridge divinity school, under Prof. Henry Ware, Jr.
After finishing his course Mr. Conant began his ministry in 1841
atGeneva, Illinois, where he preached sixteen years. Apamphlet
entitled Fifty Years of Unitarian Life, gives a pleasant picture of
Mr. Conant's pastoral life at Geneva. The pamphlet is a record
of the celebration of the fiftieth anniversary of the Unitarian
church at Geneva. His journal kept during this time is a reve
lation of the man and of his time. Under date of January 7,
1842, and later, he writes: "Read Neander; made a chair;
worked on a sermon ; drew straw ; Read Neander; horse died;
mended a pump; read Bushnell; read the Methodist discipline;
helped my wife to wash; worked on a sermon; made benches
for the school; finished sermon; made soap."
The church at Rockford prospered under Mr. Conant's min
istry for a time. He was a man of high ideals and noble enthu
siasms, and was filled with the missionary spirit. Rev. Robert
Collyer said of him: "He was as quick to leap to the appeal of
a crippled cobbler, and as strong to save him, as if the Master
had come out of heaven to bid him do it, and had told him he
should have for his deed an endless renown, and the praises of all
the choirs of heaven." But there came a serious declension
in the financial and numerical strength of the church. In July,
1861, the reliable income of the society had fallen to four hun
dred dollars a year, and six months' salary was due the pastor.

MR. CONANT AN ARMY CHAPLAIN.— HIS DEATH. 199
Some of the former members had removed from the city, and
others had been overtaken with financial reverses. Under these
circumstances, Mr. Conant tendered his resignation to take
effect the first Sunday in July, 1861.
The civil war had now begun, and Mr. Conant enlisted in
his country's service immediately after his resignation. He
went to the front as a chaplain in the Nineteenth Illinois volun
teer infantry. Among the privates of this regiment was Thomas
G. Lawler. Mr. Conant had some controversy while in camp at
Elizabethtown, Kentucky, with Dwight L. Moody, who had
been sent out by the Young Men's Christian Associatian of
Chicago. At Nashville, February 8, 1863, Mr. Conant passed
from earth to "bathe his weary soul in seas of heavenly rest."
His death was due to exposure and over-exertion at the battle
of Murfreesborough. His death was universally lamented. He
was one of those rare souls whom every one loved, and who had
never incurred an unkind feeling from any one. At his death
a soldier in the ranks paid him this tribute: "The brave and
noble chaplain, who never turned aside for bullet or shell, but
where balls flew thick and fast sought out the wounded and
ministered to their wants, is dead. Never while I live can I
forget him as I saw him on the field, with his red flag suspended
on a ramrod, marching fearlessly to the relief of the suffering;
appearing to the wounded like a ministering angel. When we
said, 'Chaplain, you must rest or you will die,' he always
replied, 'I cannot rest, boys, while you suffer; if I die, I will die
helping you.' " His remains were buried at Geneva, and Rev.
Robert Collyer, then of Chicago, preached the funeral discourse.
Dr. Collyer subsequently wrote a biography of Mr. Conant, with
the title, A Man in Earnest. Mrs. Conant died March 20, 1898,
in her eightieth year. Her remains were taken to Geneva for
interment. After Mr. Conant's resignation, services were maintained
with some regularity ; but the church gradually declined. Fred
May Holland began pastoral labors January 4, 1863. Differ
ences arose. The conservative element became dissatisfied with
the pastor on account of his radical or "Parkerite" tendencies.
Mr. Holland was succeeded by William G. Nowell, who was
ordained April 14, 1864. Mr. Nowell left the church in June, 1865.
The last pastor was Rev. D. M. Reed, a very scholarly gentleman.
Mr. Reed wished some recognition of his denomination in the
name of the church. In accordance with his request, the name

200 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
was changed to the United Unitarian and Universalist church.
The name, however, in legal matters was simply Unitarian.
The church was subsequently sold, and in 1890 the proceeds
were divided pro rata among the original subscribers. The late
Melancthon Starr was known to have contributed four thousand
dollars. Many of the members of the church united with the
Church of the Christian Union, and others became identified
with the Second Congregational church. The old church was
last used as a furniture warehouse.
The history of American Unitarianism has been unique. Its
birthplace was Boston, and the time about 1812. It was a
natural reaction from the stern Cal vinistic theology. The golden
age of American letters was cotemporary with the rise of Uni
tarianism. Its influence in literature is attested by the names
of Channing, Margaret Fuller, Alcott, Dwight, Elizabeth Pea-
body and Emerson. In criticism are the names of Whipple,
Ripley, Ticknor and Lowell. In history are Palfrey, Bancroft,
Prescott and Motley. In statesmanship and oratory are the
elder and the younger Adams, Daniel Webster, Edward Everett,
Charles Sumner, and George William Curtis. In poetry there
are Bryant, Lowell, Longfellow and Holmes. Notwithstanding
this remarkable list of men and women of genius, the Unitarian
church has always been weak in numbers. In Chicago there are
only three churches, while there are more than one hundred of
the Methodist faith. The Unitarian church has been a leavening
rather than an original constructive force. It has not been too
intellectual, but it has been too exclusively intellectual. The
final test of a religious faith or creed is its inherent spiritual
energy. The dynamic force of religion is devotion to a Person.
Perchance the contribution of Unitarianism to religious history
is in its illustration of the truth that the purest religion is not
merely a system of ethics, however noble; but an enthusiasm,
a passion. Many Unitarian leaders have realized this truth,
although the rank and file of the laity have not done so. In
integrity and high character, the Unitarian church of Rockford
was a worthy representative of Unitarianism ; but it shared the
fate of many of its sister churches.

CHAPTER XXXIX.
EARLY ELECTIONS. — POLITICAL REMINISCENCES.
UNDER the first constitution of Illinois, the commissioners,
sheriff and coroner were the only constitutional county
officers. The latter two were elected every two years. The
other county officers were created by statute. They were filled
by appointment made either by the county commissioners'
court or by the governor. Previous to 1835 a recorder for
each county was appointed by the governor; and a surveyor
was chosen by the commissioners' court. The statute of 1835
made these officers elective on the first Monday in August of
that year, and every fourth year thereafter. Previous to 1837
county treasurers and clerks of the commissioners' courts were
appointed by said courts. An act approved February 7th of
that year made these offices elective on the first Monday in
the following August, on a corresponding day in 1839, and in
every fourth year thereafter. Up to 1837 a judge of probate
was appointed for each county by the legislature. An act of
March 4th made this office elective, with the title of probate
justice of the peace, on the first Monday in August of that year,
on a corresponding date in 1839, and in every fourth year
thereafter. Under an act approved February 27, 1845, the
tenure of office of probate justice of the peace, recorder, clerk of
the county commissioners' court, surveyor and treasurer was
reduced to two years. This law took effect on the first Monday
in August, 1847. Under the constitution of 1848 the term of
office of the county and circuit clerks was extended to four years.
August 1, 1836, occurred the first general election in Win
nebago county. The choice of county officers was given in a
preceding chapter. On that day there were also elected a mem
ber of congress and two representatives in the state legislature.
Under the apportionment of 1831 the state was divided into
three congressional districts. In 1836 the third district, which
included Winnebago county, extended from the Wisconsin bound
ary to a line below Springfield, and entirely across the state

202 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
from east to west. The northern half of the state was sparsely
settled, and comprised one congressional district. At the first
election in this county William L. May, the Democratic candi
date for congress, received seventy-three votes, and John T.
Stuart, forty-four votes ; a majority for May of twenty-nine
votes. Mr. May was elected and served two years. His home
was at Springfield.
Previous to 1840 the senatorial district of which Winnebago
formed a part, included the entire Rock river valley, as well as
a large tract below the mouth of Rock river. This vast area,
extending from Dubuque almost to St. Louis, was entitled to
one senator and two representatives in the legislature. The
first election in Winnebago county for representatives resulted
as follows: John Turner, seventy -four votes; Charles R. Ben
nett, seventy-three; Elijah Charles, thirty-four; James Craig,
forty; L. H. Bo wen, eight. James Craig and Elijah Charles were
elected. Under an early statute, presidential elections in Illinois were
held On the first Monday in November. At the presidential
election in 1836, only one hundred and fifty-eight votes were
polled. This was an increase over the August election of thirty-
eight votes. The Harrison electors received seventy votes, and
the Van Buren electors, eighty-eight ; a Democratic maj ority of
eighteen. In 1 837 Harvey W. Bundy was elected recorder, to succeed
Daniel H. Whitney, of Belvidere, who had become a resident of
the new county of Boone. Herman B. Potter was elected county
commissioner to succeed Simon P. Doty, of Belvidere. Charles
I. Horsman was elected probate justice of the peace. Milton
Kilburn had served as judge of probate the preceding year,
under appointment. Nathaniel Loomis was chosen clerk of the
commissioners' court; Robert J. Cross was elected county
treasurer. At the general August election in 1838, John T. Stuart, of
Springfield, was the Whig candidate for member of congress.
His Democratic opponent was Stephen A. Douglas, who was
also of Springfield. Mr. Stuart received a majority of ninety-
three in Winnebago county, and was elected. Mr. Stuart was
perhaps the first prominent man to recognize the genius of
Abraham Lincoln, and by the loan of books he had encouraged
him to study law. Mr. Lincoln, after his admission to the bar
in 1837, became the law partner of his benefactor. When Mr.

PRESIDENTIAL CAMPAIGN OF 1S40. 203
Stuart began to receive political honors, he necessarily gave
less attention to his profession. Thus the conduct of the busi
ness largely devolved upon Mr. Lincoln.
Winnebago county forged so rapidly to the front that in
1838 it was conceded one of the representatives in the general
assembly, and Germanicus Kent was elected. Hon. James Craig
was re-elected. Isaac N. Cunningham was elected sheriff of the
county; Cyrus C. Jenks, coroner; Don Alonzo Spaulding,
surveyor; Elijah H. Brown, commissioner.
In 1839 William E. Dunbar was elected recorder ; and John
Emerson, surveyor.
The presidential campaign of 1840 was one of the most excit
ing in American political history. The hero of Tippecanoe was
the idol of his party, and no leader ever received a more enthu
siastic support. Winnebago county had now become a Whig
stronghold, and the party waged an aggressive campaign
against the Loco-Focos, as the Democrats were then called.
April 11th the Whigs held a convention at Rockford, and nom
inated a full county ticket. Among the local leaders of this
party were Selden M. Church, Jacob Miller, H. B. Potter, G.
A. Sanford, Isaac N. Cunningham. Democratic principles were
championed by Jason Marsh, Daniel S. Haight, Henry Thurs
ton, P. Knappen, J. C. Goodhue, H. W. Loomis, C. I. Horsman.
Boone county had been organized from the eastern portion of
Winnebago, and the western two ranges had been transferred
to Stephenson. In the August elections the Whigs polled six
hundred and thirty-seven votes, and the Democrats, two hun
dred and eighty-five. The total vote was nine hundred and
twenty-two, with a Whig majority of three hundred and fifty-
two. Thomas Drummond, of Jo Daviess, and Hiram Thornton,
of Mercer, both Whigs, carried the county by good majorities
for representative, and were elected. I. N. Cunningham was
elected sheriff; Alonzo Piatt, coroner; and Ezra S. Cable, com
missioner. The presidential campaign overshadowed local issues. Mr.
Thurston, in his Reminiscences, gives this interesting sketch of
the stirring incidents of that year : "The sparseness of the pop
ulation, the limited amount accessible of the current literature
of the day, to which some of the settlers had been accustomed ;
the almost entire deprivation of the pleasures of social life
among the older people, caused them to enter into a political
or local contest with a vim which almost invariably became

264 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
personal before it was decided. When the fight was ended, the
passions cooled down, and 'sober second thought' had resumed
its sway, it frequently happened that both parties joined in a
general pow-wow and celebration. It was so in 1840. The
Whigs of this locality imitated the tactics so successfully prac
ticed throughout the union. They had no cider, either hard or
sweet, but they did possess in abundance all the paraphernalia
used by the party in the populous parts of the country. They
put up a log cabin in regular pioneer style, on the southeast
corner of State and Madison streets, for political headquarters,
profusely decorated with coon-skins and other regalia pertain
ing to the times ; imported speakers from Galena, Chicago and
intervening points ; got up processions, and with Frank Parker
blowing an E flat bugle, and China Parker a clarionet — neither
of them having the slightest knowledge of music, and each
blowing with might and main in a vain effort to drown out his
companion — marched about the village wherever they could
secure a following. The village drum was in possession of the
Democrats, and consequently not available for Whig celebra- ,
tions." Jacob Miller was the most popular among the local Whig
orators. He was familiar with the vernacular of the westerner, '
and drew his illustrations from their daily life. At the close of
a harangue he would sometimes produce his fiddle and scrape
the "Arkansas Traveler." The whole assembly joined in a gen
eral break-down, and the orator of theday was borne in triumph
on the shoulders of his friends to the nearest bar.
The presidential election occurred in November. The Whigs
cast seven hundred and sixty-eight votes in the county, and the
Democrats, three hundred and twenty-one; total, one thousand
and eighty-nine ; Whig majority, four hundred and forty-seven.
Abraham Lincoln was one of the five Whig candidates for pres
idential elector in Illinois. The facilities for communication
were so meagre that the official voteof the state was not known
in Rockford until late in December. A messenger from the cap
ital, with the official vote of the state, passed through Rockford
ten days in advance of its publication in the Chicago papers,
and communicated, it is said, the news to the prominent men of
the Democratic party, in each village, for betting purposes.
Illinois was one of the seven states that elected Van Buren
electors. This vote may have been intentionally kept back by
the Democratic officials at Springfield.

DEATH OF PRESIDENT HARRISON. 205
Through a technicality in an alleged non-compliance with
the law, the legality of Mr. Cunningham's election to the office
of sheriff in August was questioned ; and he again appealed to
the voters at the November election, and received an emphatic
endorsement. The Rock River Express of December 4th published this
advertisement in display type : "For Salt River, the steamboat
Van Buren, only four years old, will leave on the 4th of March
next, for Salt River. For freight or passage, apply to the White
House. Hypocrites will be in attendance to amuse the passen
gers free of charge." The local campaign closed with a "Harri
son ball," at the Washington House, February 9, 1841. On
the evening of March 3d the Democrats gave a Van Buren ball
"in honor of the able and enlightened administration of Martin
Van Buren."
April 4, 1841, just one month after his inauguration, Pres
ident Harrison suddenly died. The event filled the country with
sorrow. At a meeting of the citizens held in Rockford on the
19th, a committee, which represented both political parties,
was chosen to submit resolutions on the death of the president
to a mass-meeting of the citizens. These resolutions wereunan-
mously adopted.
In the spring of 1841 a bitter local fight was made on the
election of justices of the peace in Rockford precinct. The can
didates were Dr. Haskell, Peter H. Watson and John T. Shaler.
Two justices were to be elected; but to satisfy all aspirants, it
was proposed to elect later a third justice for the precinct. The
business did not require another justice, but it was thought such
an arrangement would be politically convenient. The court,
however, held that the election of Mr. Watson was illegal, and
no third justice was ever elected in the precinct.
A congressional election was held in August, 1841, instead
of the preceding year. The candidates were John T. Stuart
and J. H. Ralston. Winnebago county cast four hundred and
ninety -three votes for the former, and two hundred and twenty-
three for the latter. Mr. Stuart was re-elected. William Hulin
was elected county commissioner.
In 1842 Judge Thomas Ford was elected governor by the
Democrats. That party in Winnebago county nominated the
following ticket: Senator for Winnebago and Ogle counties,
James Mitchell ; for representative, John A. Brown, editor of
the Rockford Pilot; sheriff, John Paul ; commissioner, Spencer

206 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Post ; coroner, Nathaniel Loomis. The Whigs nominated
Spooner Ruggles for senator; George W. Lee, reprsentative ;
G. A. Sanford, sheriff; Isaac M. Johnson, commissioner; Har
vey Gregory, coroner. Mr. Lee withdrew, and Darius Adams,
of Pecatonica, was substituted. The official vote of the county
for senator, representative and sheriff was as follows : Ruggles,
four hundred and sixty-nine; Mitchell, four hundred and ninety;
Adams, five hundred and forty; Brown, three hundred and
seventy-six; Sanford, five hundred and fifty-nine; Paul, one
hundred and twelve. Spooner Ruggles, Darius Adams, Spencer
Post, G. A. Sanford and Nathaniel Loomis were elected to the
respective offices.
By the act of March 1, 1843, the state was divided into
seven congressional districts. The first election under this
apportionment was held on the first Monday in August of the
same year. Under this apportionment, Winnebago and Han
cock counties were in the sixth district. Hancock county was
the seat of the Mormon settlement, under the leadership of
Joseph Smith. The Mormons generally voted the Democratic
ticket; and with their support, Joseph Hogue, of Galena, was
elected member of congress. His Whig opponent was Cyrus
Walker, of McDonough county. At the county election Ezra S.
Cable was elected commissioner; William Hulin, recorder; S. M.
Church, clerk; Bela Shaw, probate justice; Ephraim Wyman,
treasurer; Volney A. Marsh, school commissioner; Duncan
Ferguson, surveyor.
The presidential election of 1844 was scarcely less exciting
than that of four years previous. The Whigs carried the county
for Henry Clay, the idol of the party. The Whig ticket received
five hundred and forty -six votes; the Democratic, three hundred
and sixty-eight; a majority of one hundred and seventy-eight for
Mr. Clay. In August Mr. Hogue was re-elected member of con
gress, over Martin P. Sweet, of Freeport. The Rockford Forum
of August 14th denounced the apportionment act, which placed
the Mormon stronghold in this district, and thus legislated it
into the Democratic ranks. Anson S. Miller was elected mem
ber of the legislature ; Anson Barnum, sheriff; Artemas Hitch
cock, coroner.
In 1846 Thomas J. Turner, of Freeport, Democrat, was
elected member of congress over James Knox, of Knox county.
Wait Talcott received two hundred and twenty -six votes as the
candidate of the Liberty party. Anson S. Miller, of Winnebago,

COLONEL EDWARD D. BAKER. 207
was elected state senator as a Whig; Robert J. Cross, repre
sentative; Hiram R. Maynard, sheriff ; and Artemas Hitchcock,
coroner. After the Mormons removed from Hancock county the dis
trict again became Whig, and in 1848 the party elected Edward
D. Baker, of Galena, member of congress. Colonel Baker was
born in London, England, February 24, 1811. He came to the
United States at the age of five years, with his father, who died
in Philadelphia. The son removed to Springfield, Illinois. He
arose rapidly to distinction, and in 1844 he was elected a mem
ber of congress. He served his adopted country with signal
ability in the Mexican war ; and upon his return to Illinois he
settled at Galena. After serving one term in congress, he set
tled in San Francisco, California, in 1852. Colonel Baker was
a brilliant orator. His speech on the death of Senator Broder-
ick, of California, who fell in a duel with Judge Terry, in 1859,
isoneof the masterpieces of American oratory. For an hourthe
homage of tears was paid to Baker's genius and to Broderick's
memory. His closing words are remarkable for their noble
pathos: "The last word must be spoken, and the imperious
mandate of death must be fulfilled. Thus, 0 brave heart! we
lay thee to thy rest. Thus, surrounded by tens of thousands, we
leave thee to thy equal grave. As in life no other voice among us
so rang its trumpet blast upon the ears of freemen, so in death
its echoes will reverberate amidst our mountains and our
valleys until truth and valor cease to appeal to the human
heart. Good friend! true hero! hail and farewell ! "
Colonel Baker was subsequently elected United States sen
ator from Oregon. His debate with Breckinridge in the senate
in 1861 attracted national attention. "In the history of the
senate," says Mr. Blaine, "no more thrilling speech was ever
delivered. The striking appearance of the speaker, in the uni
form of a soldier, his superb voice, his graceful ma,nner, all
united to give to the occasion an extraordinary interest and
attraction." Colonel Baker left his seat in the senate and
entered military service. He was killed while commanding a
brigade at the battle of Ball's Bluff, October 21, 1861.
In 1850, Thompson Campbell, of Galena, was elected mem
ber of congress. At the same time Richard S. Molony, of Belvi
dere, was elected to represent the adjoining eastern district,
which then included Chicago.

CHAPTER XL.
LEWIS KENT : THE ONLY SLAVE IN THE COUNTY.
THE Northwest Territory bad been consecrated to freedom
by the Ordinance of 1787. This principle was reaffirmed
by the first constitution of Illinois. When the state had become
a member of the union, however, and was thus given control
over its own internal affairs, a desperate effort was made to
introduce slavery. This effort was partially successful, and the
famous "Black Laws" gave the commonwealth an odious rep
utation at one time.
Only one man ever lived in Winnebago county as a slave.
His name was Lewis Kent, although he was more familiarly
known as Lewis Lemon. In 1829, when Germanicus Kent was
a citizen of Alabama, he purchased of Orrin Lemon a colored
boy named Lewis. He was born in North Carolina, and had
been taken by his master to Alabama. He was about seventeen
years old at the time he was sold to Mr. Kent for four hundred
and fifty dollars in cash. When Mr. Kent decided to remove
north, he proposed to sell Lewis ; but the colored man preferred
his old master. Mr. Kent made an agreement with Lewis when
they arrived at St. Louis. It was in substance that Lewis should
pay him for his freedom at the expiration of six years and seven
months, the sum of eight hundred dollars, with ten per cent.
interest. Lewis obtained his freedom, however, in four years
and four months. On the 6th of September, 1839, Mr. Kent
executed and placed in the hands of Lewis a deed of manumis
sion. At a session of the county commissioners' court held in
March, 1842, Mr. Kent filed for record the instrument which
officially proclaimed Lewis Kent a free man. The transcript of
this document, which is on file in the county clerk's office, isthe
only evidence in Rockford of the existence of slavery, and that
one of its victims here found freedom and a home. The follow
ing is the text of this document :
Be it remembered that at the present term, March, A. D.
1842, of the county of Winnebago, state of Illinois, Lewis
Lemon, a free man of color, presented the evidence of his being

DEED OF MANUMISSION. 209
a free man by the following writing of Germanicus Kent, of
said county, which being duly acknowledged by him, is ordered
to be filed and entered on record :
To all to whom these presents shall come, Greeting : That
whereas the undersigned, Germanicus Kent, of Rockford, Illi
nois, did in the year A. D. 1829, being then a resident of the
state of Alabama, purchase of Orrin D. Lemon, since deceased,
a colored boy named Lewis, then about seventeen years of age,
as a slave for life; and whereas, upon the removal of the under
signed, from said state of Alabama, to said state of Illinois ;
now this is to certify that said Lewis by my removing him to
said state of Illinois, and his residence there ever since, did
become free and emancipated from all services due to me as a
slave, and that he is, and by right ought to be, free forever
hereafter. And this is to further certify that said Lewis was
born a slave of said Orrin D. Lemon, then residing in Wake
county (N. C.) from whence he removed to Madison county,
Alabama, where I purchased said Lewis of him. The said Lewis
is aged about twenty-seven years ; in person he is five feet, eight
inches high, well built, rather stout, and weighs about one hun
dred and seventy pounds; his features are good, dark yellow
complexion, open and frank countenance, mouth prominent
and large lips.
In witness whereof I have hereunto set my hand and seal at
Rockford, Illinois, this sixth day of September, A. D. 1839.
[seal.] Germanicus Kent.
In presence of W. E. Dunbar and William Hulin.
State of Illinois, Winnebago county, ss : This day before
me, Selden M. Church, clerk of the county commissioners' court
of the said county, came Germanicus Kent, know n to me to be the
real person described, and who executed the within instrument
of writing, and acknowledged that heexecuted the same for the
uses and purposes therein expressed.
Given under my hand and private seal (there being no offi
cial seal provided) at Rockford, this 11th day of March, A. D.
1842. [seal.] • Selden M. Church,
Clerk County Commissioners' Court Winnebago Co.
After his manumission Lewis obtained some land, and
earned his livelihood by the cultivation of garden produce. He
died in September, 1877. His funeral was attended by members
of the Old Settlers' Society.

CHAPTER XLI.
THE POLISH CLAIMS.— DELAY IN OBTAINING LAND PATENTS.
EVENTS of local interest occasionally have their historic
background in national and even international affairs.
A notable instance was the celebrated Polish claims made in
1836 to a portion of the territory which now comprises the
townships of Rockford and Rockton. It is one of the most
interesting chapters in the history of Winnebago county. Local
histories have briefly referred to the incident, but no complete
statement of the affair has previously been written.
The checkered career of Poland furnishes the historic back
ground. The reader of history will recall the Polish rebellion
of 1830-31. Previous to that time her territory had been
partitioned between Russia and other powers. The impulse to
this uprising of 1830 was given by the French, and was begun
by a number of students, who proposed to seize the Grand Duke
Constantine in the vicinity of Warsaw. The city and the troops
enlisted in the movement, under the command of General Chlo-
picki, a veteran of the wars of Napoleon. Upon the suppression
of this uprising in the following year, the leaders were sent into
exile. They naturally sought refuge in this country.
The forlorn condition of these exiles enlisted the sympathy
of the American people, and congress rendered them some
assistance. An act was approved June 30, 1834, which granted
to these Polish exiles, two hundred and thirty-five in number,
who had been transported to this country by the order of the
emperor of Austria, thirty-six sections of land. These sections
were to be selected by them, under the direction of the secretary
of the treasury, in any three adjacent townships of the public
lands, surveyed or unsurveyed, in the state of Illinois or the
territory of Michigan. After this land had been surveyed, it
became the duty of the secretary of the treasury to divide the
thirty-six sections into equal parts, and to distribute them by
lot among the exiles. They were to reside upon and cultivate
these lands for ten years, and at the expiration of this time
they were to obtain their patents upon the payment of the min
imum price per acre.

COUNT CHLOPICKI. 211

The exiles arrived in America in 1835, and their committee,
at the head of whom was Count Chlopicki, arrived in Rockford
in the autumn of the following year. The Count was an elderly
gentleman, well informed, and apparently an excellent judge of
land. Upon his arrival in the Rock river valley, he selected
townships forty-four and forty-six, range one east. These are
Rockford and Rockton. The intervening township of Owen was
not taken, and thus was violated one of the provisions of the
grant, which stipulated that the land should be selected in three
adjacent townships.
Much of this land was already in possession of American
citizens when the Count arrived upon the scene. They had only
a squatter's title, inasmuch as there was then no pre-emption
law that would apply in this case, and the government had not
placed the land upon the market. The settlers had enclosed
their farms and made such improvements as they were able.
Moreover, the several Indian "floats" in these townships might
have precedence over the claims of settlers or exiles. But these
facts did not disturb the plans of the doughty Count. He dis
regarded the squatter rights of the settlers, and made a formal
selection of their land, and reported his choice to the secretary
of the treasury.
While in this section Count Chlopicki had been a guest of Ger
manicus Kent. That gentleman explained the situation to his
visitor, and the latter declared that the settlers should not be
disturbed. He thus set their fears at rest in a measure. But
these assurances were not entirely satisfactory, and after the
Count's departure a sum of money was raised and Mr. Kent
was sent to Washington to make further inquiry. The anxiety
of the settlers was increased by the fact, as already stated, that
they held no titles to the land upon which they had settled.
Upon Mr. Kent's arrival in Washington, he found that his
apprehensions were well founded. The Count had not kept his
word ; he had chosen the very townships he had promised Mr.
Kent he would not select. Mr. Kent went directly to the land
office and made his complaint before the commissioner; but he
was told that every settler in the county was a trespasser, and
that he had no legal right to a foot of the land which he had so
unceremoniously taken. It is said facts are stubborn things.
Mr. Kent and the settlers knew that the commissioner was cor
rect, but they did not become alarmed. Perhaps they thought
that in union there was strength. The secretary of the treasury

212 HISTORY 01 ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
did not, however, order the subdivision of the lands, because
their selection by the Polish agent was not in compliance with
the law, and thus the matter rested for some years.
The selection of these lands by the Polish agent, while
squatter's possession was held by the settlers, complicated the
whole question of titles. The settlers had certain rights in
equity, but inasmuch as no pre-emption law was then in force
that would bear upon the case, the government did not at that
time formally recognize their claims. In view of this fact, it is
not a matter of surprise that the Polish count, in his desire to
select good lands for his exiled countrymen, should disregard
claims that the government did not recognize. Moreover, this
section of the Rock river valley had been framed in the prodi
gality of nature. Its soil was good, its atmosphere invigorat
ing, its scenery a perpetual delight. The possession of suchland
always promotes domestic happiness and commercial strength.
The lands in this vicinity belonged at that time to the
Galena land district, and with the exception of Rockford and
Rockton, were opened to sale and entry in the autumn of 1839.
These townships, which included the thirty-six sections in con
troversy, were withheld from sale for nearly eight years after
they had been surveyed.
Matters continued in this unsettled condition until 1843.
In the meantime the land office had been removed to Dixon,
through the influence of John Dixon, who settled there in 1830,
and after whom the town wasnamed. In 1840 Mr. Dixon went
to Washington, and through the influence of General Scott and
other army officers, who were his personal friends, he secured the
removal of the government land office from Galena to Dixon,
The settlers in Rockford and Rockton could not procure pat
ents of the lands which they had occupied for some years. The
attention of congress was repeatedly called to the situation. The
settlers addressed petitions to that body until their grievance
received attention. The Polish agent had forfeited his claim in
not selecting his lands in three adjacent townships. The exiles
had also forfeited their rights in not making an actual settle
ment on the lands. Congress therefore, April 14, 1842, passed
another act, authorizing the entry and sale of these lands in
these two townships. This relief was due in large measure to
the efforts of Hon. 0. H. Smith, of Indiana, Hon. Robert J.
Walker, of Mississippi, and Hon. Richard M. Young, of this
state, senators in congress.

LAND SA LE A T DIXON. 21 .')
When the settlers had been finally delivered from their
dilemma by a special act of congress, they began to make prep
arations to perfect their titles to their lands. The inhabitants
petitioned the president for a public sale. Fifteen months
elapsed before their petition was gran ted, and October 30, 1843,
the land in these townships was offered for sale, and was sold
November 3d. It was the most notable land sale that ever
occurred in the district. Rockford had been incorporated as a
town four years before. Daniel S. Haight had platted the East
side, north of State as far east as Longwood, and south of State
east to Kishwaukee. A portion of this had been platted as
early as 1836 ; and Mr. Haight had sold the lots to the settlers
and given them quit-claim deeds to the same several years
before he had obtained his own patent from the government.
When the land was finally offered for sale at the land office, Mr.
Haight was authorized to go to Dixon and bid in the entire
tract for the settlers. A committee, appointed for this purpose,
prepared a list of names to whom the deeds should be given
after the sale. This committee consisted of Willard Wheeler,
David S. Penfield, E. H. Potter, of Rockford, and Nathaniel
Crosby, of Belvidere. This committee was in session several
days, passed upon every lot in the town on the East side, and
decided quite a number of disputed claims. Mr. Crosby was not
present, but it was understood that a majority should have
power to act. Thus a number of the first settlers of East Rock
ford purchased their land twice. The first purchase, of town
lots, was from Mr. Haight ; the second was made through Mr.
Haight as agent, from the general government. Inasmuch,
however, as the land office took no notice of the fact that the
land had been platted, it was sold at the usual price of a dollar
and a quarter per acre. The second purchase was therefore
more of a formality than an additional burden. With the land
sold in bulk, at a dollar and a quarter per acre, the second pur
chase of a town lot, from the government, was at a nominal
price, merely its relative value to an unplatted acre of land.
This second purchase, however, perfected the title.
At this point it may be necessary to state that Mr. Haight's
first sales of land were perfectly legitimate transactions. The
purchasers knew at the time that a second purchase would be
necessary to procure a perfect title. There was recently found
among some old papers of the late Francis Burnap a list of the
town lots in East Rockford and the names of the persons to

214 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
whom the deeds should be given after the land sale. The docu
ment comprises seventeen pages of legal cap, and is perfectly
preserved. At the same sale at Dixon the land on the west side
of the river was bid in for the settlers by Ephraim Wyman. The
West side committee was composed of G. A. Sanford, Derastus
Harper, and George Haskell. The certificates of title were
turned over to Mr. Wyman by the committee. When Mr.
Wyman went to California, about 1850, these certificates were
left in a trunk, in charge of G. A. Sanford. During Mr. Wyman's
absence they were totally destroyed by rodents; and these
facts are set forth with grave precision by Mr. Wyman, in a
certificate, duplicates of which are on file in the abstract offices
of the city.
Thus for a period of nine years from Mr. Kent's settlement
were the early residents of Rockford and Rockton unable to
obtain titles to the lands which they had selected and improved,
by reason of the illegal intrusion of an exiled Polish count. The
sequel is one of those facts that is stranger than fiction. Only
one of those exiles ever subsequently appeared in Rockford or
Winnebago county. He was employed for a time as a cook, in
1837, by Henry Thurston, the landlord of the old Rockford
House. The later history of the exiles is unknown.
Mr. Haight's plat of East Rockford was filed for record
November 7, 1843, four days after the land sale. The east part
of the original town of Rockford, west of Rock river, included
all that part of the city lying south of a line drawn from the
Beattie residence west to the Horsman estate, and east of a
line drawn from the latter point to the west end of the Chicago
& Northwestern railroad bridge. It was platted by Duncan
Ferguson, November 9, 1843, and filed for record by Ephraim
Wyman, November 28, 1843.
J. W. Leavitt's town plat included all that part of West
Rockford situated between Wyman's plat on the east, and
Kent's creek on the west and south. This plat was made
August 17, 1844, and filed for record October 5, 1844.

CHAPTER XLII.
PIONEERS IN LOCAL JOURNALISM.
THE first newspaper published in the county was the Rock
River Express. Its publication began in Rockford May 5,
1840, by B. J. Gray. In politics it was Whig of the most radi
cal type. There was a scarcity of local news. In a village of per
haps three hundred inhabitants, there was very little of a local
nature that could be published. The primary purpose of the
paper's existence seems to have been to promote the election of
William Henry Harrison to the presidency. Its ambition was
satisfied ; but after it had been published one year, the press
and printing material were sold and removed from the village.
A file of this paper, nearly complete, has been preserved in the
public library.
The Rockford Star was founded in the autumn of 1840, as
a Democratic paper. The printing material was owned by Dan
iel S. Haight, Daniel Howell, and Adam Keith. The office was
located on the southeast corner of Madison and Market streets,
in the building erected by Mr. Haight, for religious, court and
other purposes. This old building still shelters one of the craft,
William G. Conick, on North First street. The editor, Philan
der Knappen, was simply a tenant. J. H. Thurston was the
"devil" in the office, a role which, according to his own state
ment, he was eminently qualified to fill. He also became quite
an expert compositor. Mr. Thurston subsequently obtained
employment on John Wentworth's paper, the Chicago Demo
crat, on the strength of a letter of Mr. Knappen, to the effect
that he was a rapid compositor, could set a clean proof, and
could sometimes make sense from Knappen's own manuscript.
April 28, 1841, the editor of the Star was married to Miss
Eliza Simons, of Harlem. Mr. Knappen extended a general
invitation to his friends through his paper to attend a social
party in the evening at the Rockford House. This unique invi
tation was in part as follows: "To all our friends, without
respect to political sentiments. . . We anticipate the pleasure
and honor of meeting a respectable representation of our
friends, both Whig and Democrat (for there are no party prin-

216 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
ciples involved in matrimony), from Newburg, Belvidere, Kish
waukee, Harlem, Winnebago, Roscoe, Pekatonik, Beloit and all
the surrounding vicinity. We had intended to issue a card on
this occasion, but on more mature reflection we thought it pos
sible that some persons might be overlooked, and thus we have
the appearance of making flesh of one and fish of another. As
we are no 'respector of persons,' and wish the notice and invi
tation to be general, we have chosen to give notice through
both the Express and Star." Mr. Knappen had sent a special
invitation to "Long John" Wentworth to be present. Mr.
Wentworth had already started on one of his frequent trips
to Rockford; and he expressed his congratulations by following
the bride and groom all the evening with a tallow dip in his
extended band, which reached nearly to the ceiling.
Mr. Knappen had been in Rockford but a short time when
the Driscoll tragedy occurred. He did not understand the tem
per of the people ; and his strong denunciation of the summary
execution of the outlaws aroused intense indignation. The cit
izens proceeded to punish the editor. Soon after the issue of
the paper the office of the Star was entered in the night and
the type reduced to pi. When the editor beheld this "wreck of
matter," he stirred the pi with a stove shovel, and mixed the
fonts of type in every case in the office. Mr. Knappen turned
over the subscription list to Mr. Howell, of the Rockford House,
where the office force boarded, and abandoned journalism in
this unappreciative village. Mr. Howell did not realize anything
from the assets placed in his hands. Thirty years later Mr.
Thurston divulged the fact that D. S. Haight, Charles Latimer
and Adam Keith were the perpetrators of this mischief. The
Democratic luminary had been side-tracked in its orbit.
The Rockford Pilot began its brief career July 22, 1841.
Mr. Thurston says he helped distribute the Star pi, and with
this material assisted in issuing the first four numbers of its
successor. The Pilot was published as a Democratic paper
until October, 1842 ; it could no longer steer clear of the rocks.
The editor, John A. Brown, had been defeated for representa
tive ; the Democrats had sustained a local defeat of their entire
ticket; and on the 30th of October he published the following
requiem : "With this number the Pilot dies. Its death is a nat
ural and quiet one. No violence from enemies or overburdening
by friends has hastened its dissolution. It dies from the want
of proper support. In a land groaning under the burthens of

J. AMBROSE WIGHT. 217

superabundant harvests, and smiling in the light of the richest
blessings of a bounteous Providence, it died of want. . . Grief
is not wordy, and its requiem must be chanted by others. To the
friends who assisted it in life we tender our heart-warm thanks.
We are not conscious that it had any enemies; if it had, in its
name we forgive them all."
During a portion of this time the Better Covenant, a Uni-
versalist paper, was printed at the Pilot office. Its editor was
William Rounseville.
February 17, 1843, J. Ambrose Wight began the publica
tion of the Winnebago Forum, a Whig paper, with material
which had been used in printing the Rockford Star. Mr. Wight
came from New York. He attended the academy at Benning
ton, Vermont; and among his classmates were Henry Ward
Beecher, and Rev. E. H. Chapin, theeminentUuiversalist divine.
Mr. Wight was graduated from Williams college in 1836, and
immediately thereafter he removed to Illinois. His first visit to
Winnebago county was December 11, 1836, in company with
Timothy Wight, of Chicago. Mr. Wight thus refers in a letter
to that time: "Rockford had not arrived. . . I remember
that there was a beginning of the 'Rockford House,' but the
building had gone no further than a cellar, and some timbers
hewed and lying on the ground." Mr. Wight proceeded to
Rockton, where he was interested in a general store until 1840,
when he engaged in farming for a time. Mr. Wight says of his
life in that village : "I had not gotten to be very rich in goods
at Rockton; but I did get a wife there. . . She was the oldest
daughter of Rev. William M. Adams, who died in March, 1842,
at Mineral Point." In 1841 Mr. Wight came to Rockford, and
read law with his brother, James M. Wight; in the summer of
1842 he was admitted to the bar and began practice. Reserved
a short time as deputy postmaster under S. M. Church, in 1842.
Mr. Wight retired from the Forum August 18, 1843, when
he sold the paper to Mr. Colton. The terms were easy. Mr.
Wight said : "He asked me my price. I told him if he would
take it off my hands, we would be square." In April, 1844, Mr.
Wight removed to Chicago, and became editor of the Prairie
Farmer. The paper during his management of thirteen years
achieved great success. In 1849 he was also associated with
William Bross, in the editorial management of the Herald ol
the Prairie, the western organ of the Presbyterian and Congre
gational churches. He purchased Mr. Bross' interest in 1851,

218 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
and two years later he sold his own interest. In 1856 Mr. Wight
entered the ministry, and became pastor of the Presbyterian
church at Olivet, Michigan. He remained in this pastorate
until forced by ill health to resign, in 1863. The next year he
was an editorial writer on the Chicago Tribune. In 1865 he
accepted a call from the First Presbyterian church of Bay City,
Michigan, where he remained until 1888. Mr. Wight was an
able minister and a brilliant newspaper correspondent. His
alma mater conferred upon him the title of Doctor of Divinity in
1871. Mr. Wight died November 14, 1889, at Bay City, at the
age of seventy-eight years.
Austin Colton was more successful than his predecessor in
the management of the Forum. He was anative of Northamp
ton, Massachusetts. He had learned the printer's trade in the
office of the Massachusetts Spy, and was subsequently employed
for a time in Harpers' publishing house in New York. Mr. Col
ton came west in April, 1839, and arrived in Rockford in the
following month. He was employed in the pioneer's vocation
of log-building, fencing, and farming about four years, when he
"purchased" the Forum. Mr. Colton continued the paperunder
the old name until the close of the first volume in February,
1 844, when he re-christened it the Rockford Forum. Under his
management the Foium became the first successful newspaper
in Rockford. Its circulation increased from two hundred to six
hundred. After Mr. Colton had "written for glory and printed
on trust" for ten years he concluded to retire from the business.
In December of that year he sold his plant to E. W. Blaisdell,
Jr. Mr. Colton became a farmer, and continued in this vocation
until his retirement from active life. This veteran editor died
November 2, 1893, at the age of seventy-six years. Mrs. Colton
still resides in Rockford. A. Lincoln, Albert L. and Royal F.
Colton are sons. Miss Miriam Colton is a daughter.
Mr. Blaisdell took his brother, Richard F. Blaisdell, into
partnership. The Republican was published until 1862, when
it was purchased by Elias C. Daugherty, and merged into the
Rockford Register, of which he was proprietor.
Elijah Whittier Blaisdell was born July 18, 1826, in Mont-
pelier, Vermont, where he resided until theremovalof the family
to Middlebury. Later his father, who was a printer, removed
to Vergennes, where he published the Vergennes Vermonter,
which was founded by Rufus W. Griswold, whose "Poets and
Poetry of America" is well known. The son succeeded the father

E. W. BLAISDELL. 219

as editor of the Vermonter; and while editing that paper, he
was appointed postmaster of Vergennes by President Zachary
Taylor. Mr. Blaisdell held this office four years. He came to
Rockford in the latter part of 1853, and about January, 1854,
he began his journalistic career in this city as editor of the
Forum, and changed the name of the paper to the Republican.
Mr. Blaisdell attended the meeting in Bloomington May 29,
1856, at which the Republican party was organized in Illinois.
Abraham Lincoln addressed the convention ; and Mr. Blaisdell
then became convinced that Mr. Lincoln would lead the new
party asits candidate for the presidency. General Palmer, in his
book, The Bench and Bar of Illinois, says the Republican was the
first paper to support Mr. Lincoln for the office in which he won
immortal fame. Mr. Blaisdell was elected a member of the leg
islature in 1858, and voted for Mr. Lincoln for United States
senator. After serving his term he studied law, was admitted
to the bar, and practiced for many years. Since his retirement
from active life Mr. Blaisdell has given attention to literary
pursuits. He has written The Hidden Record, a novel; The
Rajah, a political burlesque; and a drama, Eva, the General's
Daughter, founded on incidents of the Black Hawk war. He is
now editing a volume of miscellaneous poems, of three hundred
pages. Mr. Blaisdell has been twice married. His first wife,
Frances Robinson, died soon after he came to Illinois. His
present wife was a daughter of Judge Ville Lawrence, of Ver
mont, and sister of the late Chief-Justice Lawrence, of Illinois.
Another daughter of Judge Lawrence married John Pierpont,
who was chief-justice of the supreme court of Vermont. Mr.
Blaisdell has five sons: Byron Richard, of Chicago; Elijah
Warde, an artist residing in New York City ; Henry, George, and
Shelley Pierpont, of Rockford.
In September, 1848, Henry W. De Puy established the Rock
ford Free Press, as a Free Soil or Barnburner organ. It was
published until February, 1850, when it was discontinued for
want of patronage.
The Rock River Democrat was founded in June, 1852, as a
Democratic paper, by Benjamin Holt. David T. Dickson after
ward purchased an interest. In 1855 Rhenodyne A. Bird pur
chased Mr. Holt's interest. The paper was published by Dickson
& Bird until May 1, 1864. It was then purchased by Isaiah S.
Hyatt, who continued its publication until June 12, 1865, when
the plant was sold to the Register Company.

220 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO CODNTT.
Elias C. Daugherty founded the Rockford Register in Feb
ruary, 1855, as a Republican paper, and a strong opponent of
the extension of slavery. Mr. Daugherty continued its publica
tion until June 12, 1865, when the business and that of the
Rock River Democrat were purchased by a stock company,
known as the Rockford Register Company, by whom the paper
was published for many years.
The Rockford Wesleyan Seminary Reporter was begun as
a monthly publication in October, 1857. Only four numbers
of this paper were issued. It was published by Rev. W. F. Stew
art, in the interest of the proposed Wesleyan seminary.
The Democratic Standard was founded October 30, 1858,
by Springsteen & Parks, as a Democratic organ. After about
a month the Standard was published by Henry Parks alone,
until February 5, 1859, when David G. Croly became proprie
tor. On the 18th of May following the proprietorship was
changed to D. G. Croly & Co. The company was John H.
Grove. On the suspension of the News, April 30, 1 860, and the
retirement of Mr. Croly, the publication of the Standard was
continued by John H. Gove and James S. Ticknor for a few
months. The paper was then sold to James E. and Joseph H.
Fox, who established the Daily News. It was a Republican
paper, and the first number was issued December 1860. A few
weeks later they began the publication of the Weekly News,
which was continued until September 21, 1861. The plant was
then sold to E. C. Daugherty, and its publication was discon
tinued. The first Daily News was established by David G. Croly,
February 8, 1859. The paper was neutral in politics. Its
publication was continued until April 30, 1860, when it was
suspended for want of patronage.
Mr. and Mrs. Croly won national reputations in journalism
and letters after their departure from Rockford. David Good
man Croly was born in New York City November 3, 1829. He
was a professor of phonography, and a reporter for the New
York Evening Post and Herald before he came to Rockford.
After his retirement from the Rockford News Mr. Croly became
city editor of the New York World, and later was its managing
editor. Mr. Croly's active journalistic career closed in 1878,
when he retired from the editorship of the New York Graphic. He
was the author of biographies of Seymour and Blair, History
of Reconstruction, and a Primer of Positivism. He died in 1889.

¦JENNIE JUNE." , 221

Jane Cunningham Croly, more familiarly known as "Jennie
June," was born in Market Harborough, England, December 13,
1831. Her father came to the United States when she was ten
years old, and settled at Poughkeepsie, New York. She married
David G. Croly in 1857. In 1860 Mrs. Croly became editor of
Demorest' 's Quarterly Mirror of Fashion, and when that peri
odical and the New York Weekly Illustrated News were incorpo
rated into Demorest's Illustrated Monthly, she became editor
of the new journal, and retained this position until 1887. Mrs.
Croly has also been editorially connected with several other
New York papers. Mrs. Croly's pen name of "Jennie June" was
derived from a little poem written by Benjamin F. Taylor, sent
to her when she was about twelve years old by her pastor at
Poughkeepsie, with the name underlined, because, he said, "you
are the Juniest little girl I know." Among Mrs. Croly's books are:
Talks on Women's Topics, For Better or Worse, A Cookery Book
for Young Housekeepers, Knitting and Crochet, Letters and
Monograms. In 1856 Mrs. Croly called the first woman's con
gress; also thesecond, inl869. Inl868 she founded the Sorosis,
and was its president until 1870, and againfroml876tol886.
The Daily Register was started by E. C. Daugherty, Junel,
1859, as a Republican paper; but it was discontinued at the
end of three months. Its publication was resumed in 1877.
The Rock River Mirror was established September 6, 1859,
by Allen Gibson. It was neutral in politics, and was printed at
the Register office.
The Spirit Advocate, published in 1854-56, was noted in the
chapter devoted to Dr. George Haskell.
The Rockton Gazette was started in 1857, by Funk &
Phelps, Soon after its first issue Mr. Funk retired, and its pub
lication was continued about a year by H. W. Phelps. The
paper was not well sustained, and the printing material was
removed to Burlington, Wisconsin.
The Pecatonica Independent was established in May, 1859,
by J. E. Duncan. Its publication was continued a little more
than a year, when the plant was removed to Darlington, Wis
consin.

CHAPTER XLI1I.
THE FIRST DAM.— THE WATER-POWER. — HIGH WATER OF 1844.
THE attempt to utilize the water-power was the first step in
the transition of Rockford from a hamlet to a manufact
uring city. February 28, 1843, an act of the legislature was
approved, to improve the navigation of the rapids in Rock
river at Rockford, and to incorporate the Rockford Hydraulic
and Manufacturing Company. The corporation was given
power to construct a dam across the river, which should raise
the water not more than seven feet. The company was also
required to erect and maintain such locks as might be necessary
for the passage of steamboats drawing three feet of water. At
that time the navigation of Rock river was an open question,
and the government might assert its control of the river as a
navigable stream. Adam would obstruct navigation; hence
the company was required to construct locks for the passage
of boats, whenever they should become necessary. The law
specified the rates of toll which the company should be entitled
to collect for the passage of boats through the locks ; and it
was given power to detain such craft until the toll should be
paid. Daniel S. Haight, Germanicus Kent, Samuel D. Preston,
Laomi Peake, Charles I. Horsman, George Haskell and J. C.
Goodhue were appointed commissioners to receive subscriptions
to the stock. The capital stock was placed at fifty thousand
dollars, divided into five hundred shares of one hundred dollars
each. The corporation was given power to increase its capital
stock to any sum not exceeding two hundred and fifty thousand
dollars. The law expressly provided that the state might, at
any time after the construction of the dam and locks, assume
the ownership of the same; the state, however, was to keep
them in good repair. All the hydraulic power was to remain
absolutely the property of the company. July 22, 1843, books
were opened for subscriptions to the capital stock. By an act

THE HYDRAULIC COMPANY. 223
of the legislature, approved February 11, 1845, the law of 1843
was amended.
In the spring of 1844 the Rockford Hydraulic Company was
fully organized. The dam was located a few rods above the
present water-works. Directly above, the main channel of the
stream shifted abruptly from tbe east to the west shore. On
the east side, at the site of the dam, the water for two-thirds
the width of the stream, was about three feet deep in summer,
with eight or nine feet in the channel. This site for the dam
was chosen because it was generally believed that if the dam
were located at the head of the rapids, the town would be built
there. Had the dam been built at the ford, on the rock bottom,
it would have required a larger outlay of cash. This article
was scarce, while timber, brush, stone and earth were abundant.
Edward S. Hanchett, of Freeport, had charge of the con
struction of the dam when it was commenced. He abandoned
the work, and he was succeeded by C. C. Coburn. Eighty acres
of the best timber land were stripped of material to build the
dam and repair the breaks. This brush dam was built to alevel
with the banks. A frame-work was then raised on the brush,
to which plank was spiked. The work of graveling then began.
The rock and gravel were obtained along the bank of the river
from sixty to eighty rods above the dam. There were head-
gates at either end, built high above the comb of the dam, with
gates which opened like the gates of a lock on a canal, wide
enough for the passage of steamboats. At each side of these
gates were openings to admit the water' to the races, which
carried it to the mills below. As the water raised on the brush,
the fish, coming down the river, would lodge on the dam during
the night; and in the morning the people would get sturgeon,
pickerel, black bass and catfish. The dam was completed in
the autumn of 1845. In its issue of September 24th the Forum
said : "As we hear the roaring sound of the falling waters
(which can now on a still morning be heard for several miles
around) daily increasing in strength and power, as the sheet of
water becomes thicker and heavier, as the dam is made closer
and tighter, we cannot but realize more forcibly the immense
influence which these hydraulic works are to exert upon our
town and country if the dam remains firm and permanent."
The mill-race on the East side extended to Walnut street,
and was twenty feet in width. At the head of the race Gregory,
Phelps & Daniels had a sawmill. At the south side of State

224 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
street was Nettleton's grist-mill, the first in Rockford, which
was started in 1846. Just below, James B. Howell operated
carding and fulling machinery. Wheeler & Lyon's sawmill was
at Walnut street. The race on the West side was about fifteen
rods in length. At the head Thomas D. Robertson and Charles
I. Horsman built a sawmill. Just below, Orlando Clark had
an iron foundry in a stone building. Itis significant that three
of these six plants were sawmills. Pine lumber had not come
into general use, and the only available material for frame
dwellings were the trees of the adjacent forests.
April 28, 1846, the west end of the dam went out. About
two hundred feet, including the bulkhead, were swept away, and
more than an acre of ground was washed out. The Hydraulic
Company immediately decided to repair the dam, and the work
was completed during the year.
March 20, 1847, the dam gave away at the east end, and
carried away the sawmill of Gregory, Phelps & Daniels. About
one hundred and fifty feet of the dam were washed out at this
time. This break was repaired by Mr. Nettleton. Phelps and
Daniels sold their interest in the wrecked sawmill to Lewis B.
Gregory and A. C. Spafford, who rebuilt it. The mills then had
good water-power until June 1, 1851, when the entire dam went
out, breaking away at the west bulkhead. Several ehanges on
the East side then followed. Mr. Howell removed his carding
machine to New Milford, where he remained until the next year,
when he returned to Rockford, to the West side, just below the
Bartlett flouring mills. Wheeler & Lyon's mill was removed
across the race near Joseph Rodd's mill, and became a part of
his plant. In February, 1849, the legislature provided for the improve
ment of the navigation of Rock river, and for the production of
hydraulic power, under a general law. It appears by an entry
on the county records, that under this law the company filed a cer
tificate of incorporation April 13, 1 849, before the abandonment
of the enterprise. The organization of the present water-power
company, two years later, will be considered in a later chapter.
The high water in 1844 throughout the northwest has a
local interest, although this immediate vicinity wasnotflooded
as was the central portion of the state. At and below St. Louis
the Mississippi river was twenty miles wide, and flooded the
American bottom from three to twenty feet deep. At St. Louis

NUNS RESCUED. 225

steamboats were loaded from the windows of the second story
of the stores on the level. At Kaskaskia a steamboat ran out
two miles from the main stream, laid the gang-plank from the
deck to the window of a nunnery, and took theinmates aboard.
About three hundred miles above Galena a steamer was grounded
three miles from the channel of the Mississippi. The machinery
was taken out, and preparations were made to burn the hull
for the purpose of securing the iron, when the water arose and
floated the boat into the channel. In the vicinity of Rockford
the roads for most of the summer were impassable for anything
but oxen. There has been no such season of continued high
water in this locality since that time.

CHAPTER XLIV.
POSTMASTERS OF ROCKFORD. — ITS OXLY POSTMISTRESS.
THE early official records of the postoffice department at
Washington are very meagre. There are no local records,
as these are supposed to be kept at Washington. In 1890 Hon.
Robert R. Hitt addressed a letter to Hon. John Wanamaker,
who was then postmaster-general, asking for information upon
this subject. That official replied that the records were incom
plete during the early history of the service, and he could only
give the time of appointment and resignation of the first post
master. The later information has been obtained from the
files of the Rockford newspapers in the public library. This is
the only source from which the facts given in this chapter could
be secured. The research involved considerable time and labor,
and it is impossible to give the exact date upon which the com
missions were issued.
Daniel S. Haight was the first postmaster. His commission
was dated August 31, 1837, and he served until May, 1841.
Mr. Haight was succeeded by Edward Warren, a brother of
Mrs. Charles H. Spafford. Mr. Warren served until August, 1841.
Selden M. Church was the third postmaster, and served two
years, when he was removed. The announcement of this change
was made in three lines by the Rockford Forum. In the entire
history of Rockford there is nothing more marked than the
evolution of its newspapers from the most primitive sort to the
present daily of metropolitan proportions.
In August, 1843, Charles H. Spafford was appointed post
master. There is a tradition that Mr. Church was quite active
in obtaining the office ; and, to balance the account, Mr. War
ren, who was not lacking in influence, used it in securing the
appointment for his brother-in-law. Mrs. Spafford recalls inter
esting reminiscences of those days. She says : "The postoffice
business was not large at that time; there were no clerks. The
mail came at night, and required the postmaster to get out at
midnight or very early morning to change the mail. What
seems more strange, the postoffice money was kept at the house

MELANCTHON SMITH. 227
in my dressing bureau. Mr. Spafford was accustomed to come
home late in the evening, bringing a bag of money. In those
times of burglaries all this occasioned me a good deal of anxiety,
as I was alone so much of the time when Mr. Spafford was at
the office ; especially as houses were not securely built in those
days. I was not sorry when the robber band that had been com
mitting the burglaries around, were secured and taken to Joliet. "
In July, 1845, Charles I. Horsman received the appoint
ment. The postoffice was removed to the West side, nearly
opposite the Winnebago House. The office has remained on
the West side to this day.
B. G. Wheeler was appointed in May, 1849, and served
four years.
In June, 1853, Charles I. Horsman received a second
appointment, and served until 1857.
G. F. Hambright succeeded Mr. Horsman, in March, 1857,
and held the office four years.
Melancthon Smith was commissioned by President Lincoln
in 1861. Mr. Smith subsequently enlisted in the service of his
country, and went to the front with the Forty-fifth Illinois reg
iment. He was first chosen captain of his company. The regi
ment was known as the Lead Mine Regiment, and went into
camp at Galena. Upon the organization of the regiment he
was chosen major, and was promoted to the rank of lieutenant-
colonel. Colonel Smith won distinction at Donelsonand Shiloh.
During his absence the postoffice was in charge of Mrs. Smith.
June 25, 1863, Colonel Smith was mortally wounded at the
storming of a fort at Vicksburg by General Logan's division.
He lingered three days in a state of half-consciousness, and died
Sunday morning, June 28th, in the thirty-sixth year of his age.
His remains were brought to Rockford for burial. Funeral
services were held July 11th, at the home of his father-in-law,
John Edwards. His remains lay in state in front of the house.
The discourse was delivered by Rev. F. M. Holland, pastor of
the Unitarian church, of which Colonel Smith was a member.
Sunday afternoon, August 2d, Dr. H. M. Goodwin preached
a memorial sermon in the Second Congregational church. Con
cerning Colonel Smith's Christian patriotism, Dr. Good win said :
"The religious character of Colonel Smith partook of the sin
cerity and conscientiousness which pervaded all his life and
actions. Religion was not something one side of his life and
character, separated from it by a gulf of silence and mystery ;

228 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
but it entered into the substance of his daily life, and formed
the warp and woof of his whole character. It was a thing of
principle, and not of feeling or belief merely. His religious con
victions were the result of personal thought and experience,
and not a mere traditional belief ; were formed and adhered to
on the same principle which actuated all his other convictions-
fidelity to his own reason and conscience. Before deciding to
enter the army, he made the question a subject of devout and
earnest prayer, and the decision when made was a religiouscon-
secration to the serviceof his country, expecting never to return,
but to die on the field of battle."
After Colonel Smith's death the local politicians supported
David T. Dixon as the logical candidate for his successor in the
postoffice. A petition, however, was numerously signed by the
citizens, asking for the appointment of Mrs. Smith. Melancthon
Starr, who was a cousin of Colonel Smith, went to Washington
and presented the matter to President Lincoln. The president
endorsed her application, and sent a letter to the postmaster-
general, of which the following is a copy :
"Executive Mansion, Washington, July 24, 1863.— Hon.
Postmaster-General: Yesterday little indorsements of mine
went to you in two cases of postmasterships sought for widows
whose husbands have fallen in the battles of this war. These
cases occurring on the same day brought me to reflect more
attentively than I had before done, as to what is fairly due
from us here in the dispensing of patronage toward the men
who, by fighting our battles, bear the chief burden of saving
our country. My conclusion is, that other claims and qualifica
tions being equal, they have the better right, and this is espec
ially applicable to the disabled soldier and the deceased soldier's
family. Your obedient servant, A. Lincoln."
Mrs. Smith accordingly received the appointment, and
completed the term. Mrs. Smith became the wife of General A.
L. Chetlain, of Chicago. She is a sister of Mrs. Julia A. Clem
ens, of Rockford.
Mrs. Smith was succeeded by Hon. Anson S. Miller, who
assumed the duties April 1, 1865. He retained the office until
1871, when Charles H. Spafford was appointed. The succession
to date is as follows : Abraham E. Smith, Thomas G. Lawler,
John D. Waterman, Thomas G. Lawler, John D. Waterman,
Thomas G. Lawler. Colonel Lawler and Mr. Waterman have
continued their official see-saw for twenty years.

CHAPTER XLV.
ORGANIZATION OF THE UNIVERSALIS!"1 CHURCH.
THE Unitarian church did not at first include all the adhe
rents of a liberal Christian faith. At a meeting held in the
brick schoolhouse, in East Rockford, April 24, 1841, a Univer-
salist church was organized by the election of Daniel S. Haight,
Ezra Dorman, and Thomas Thatcher as trustees. This election
was recorded in the recorder's office, as provided by law. It is
not probable that the official records of this church have been
preserved. It is known, however, that preaching services were
held at the court house on the East side, and at the school-
house a portion of the time duringthe nextensuing few months.
In 1841 the Cniversalists were sufficiently strong to consider
the erection of a house of worship. In those days the citizens
regarded any church, of whatever name, as a factor in promot
ing the general welfare of the village. Hence the name of a
generous, public-spirited citizen would be found among the
contributors to the support of liberal and orthodox churches
alike. The original subscription list for the Universalist church,
which is still extant, is an interesting document. Mr. Haight
gave a lot which he valued at one hundred dollars ; the same
amount in carpenter's and joiner's work; "forty-two sleepers
in my wood-lot near Rockford, seventeen feet long, at three
cents per foot, twenty-one dollars and forty -two cents;" and
fifty dollars in money. Almost the entire subscriptions are in
work or material. William Worthington subscribed ten dollars
in blacksmith's work ; Charles Latimer, twenty dollars, how
paid is not stated; A. M. Catlin, in produce or building. mate
rial, twenty-five dollars; J. M. Wight, one thousand feet of
lumber at Stokes & Jewett's mill, twelve dollars.
On Thursday, July 22, 1841, the corner-stone of the Univer
salist church was laid on a site near the East side public square.
The large assemblage included people of other denominations.
Prayer was offered by Rev. Mr. Van Alstine, and a discourse
was delivered by Rev. Seth Barnes. This structure was never
completed. A stranger, in passing the unfinished building,

230 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
inquired of Dr. George Haskell concerning its purpose. The
Doctor replied that it was an "insurance policy against hell-fire."
All the original supporters of this project are gone ; and not even
tradition has given the cause for its sudden abandonment.
Thus the Unitarian church became the one liberal household
of faith. Strong Universalist churches are rare. These apostles of
the "wider hope" have never become a vigorous ecclesiastical
body. A few years ago a clergyman of that denomination
contributed to one of the reviews an article entitled Confessions
of a Universalist. He took an optimistic view of the future of
his church; yet he considered with remarkable fairness its
apparent limitations. A brief extract from this article is very
suggestive. The gentleman said : "We have also suffered, and
do suffer, from the presence of a class of easy-going optimists,
whose general idea of this life appears to be that a good-natured
Creator is coaxing his rabbit-multitudes of creatures easily along
toward an infinite cabbage-garden of a heaven, where they will all
eat cabbages forever ! These amiable persons mistake their con
stitutional impurturbabiiity for the serene repose of faith, and
are therefore immovable by any instrumentality less powerful
than dynamite. A meeting-house full of them can be made as
enthusiastic as a half-acre of damp toadstools."
This frank acknowledgement should be balanced by a rec
ognition of the moral worth of the leaders of the old school of
Universalism. They were men of strong character and genuine
spirituality. They believed that every man, by divine and
gracious help, must work out his own salvation. They recog
nized, in the tragic severity of the retributive laws, the Creator's
tribute of respect to the possibilities of his creature. With sol
emn joy they learned by the return of their deeds upon their
heads, that they were under moral discipline. Conversely, these
men believed that, as darkness can resolve itself into light, so
will the evil be dissolved in the good ; that the eternal streams
of goodness will wash away the evil ; that the hand of Omnip
otence is able to press the tears of repentance from the heart,
though it seem hard as steel. Thus, under the name of Univer
salism, have been brought together the two poles of a careless
optimism, and a sublime faith in the beneficent severity of the
moral order of the world.

CHAPTER XLVI.
FIRST BRIDGE. — FIRST FOUNDRY AND MACHINE SHOP.
TEN years elapsed from the first settlement of the village
before Rock river was spanned by a bridge at Rockford .
A bill had passed the legislature, approved February 27, 1 843,
authorizing Daniel S. Haight, George Haskell, S. D. Preston,
Charles I. Horsman, and their associates to build a bridge.
When completed in a manner so as not to obstruct the naviga
tion of the river, and accepted by the county commissioners'
court, it was to be a public highway, and kept in repair by the
county. But nothing was done until nearly one year later,
when the construction of the county buildings on the West side
emphasized this need to the citizens of the East side, where the
courts had been held. The entire people felt that a bridge must
be built, although few had means enough to conduct their own
business successfully. Citizens of the West side, including the
country west of the village, had built the court house and jail
without a dollar's expense to their neigobors on the east side
of the river. But the progressive citizens were willing to assume
another burden. At a meeting held in December, 1843, a com
mittee consisting of E. H. Potter, D. Howell, Willard Wheeler,
C. I. Horsman and G. A. Sanford, were appointed to solicit sub
scriptions. A persistent effort throughout the county secured
pledges to warrant the construction of an oak lattice bridge.
All the money raised at this time was by subscription. The
most liberal contributors were Frink, Walker & Co., the stage
proprietors. January 22, 1844, the committee let the contract
to Derastus Harper. This gentleman was a competent work
man. He subsequently went to Chicago, became the city engi
neer, and designed the first pivot bridge across the Chicago
river. The lumber was cut from trees on government land on
Pecatonica river, rafted down the Rock, and sawed at Mr.
Kent's mill. The covering for the lattice wasbasswood boards,
cut from logs in Mr. Blake's grove, and sawed at Kent's mill.
C. I. Horsman and William G. Ferguson drew the logs. By
August or September, Mr. Harper had sufficient material on

232 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
hand to commence laying the bridge. This was done nearly in
the rear of the Masonic Temple site, on the piece of level bottom.
The bridge was of three strings of lattice-work, made from oak
planks, fastened with oak pins. There was no iron in the struct
ure, except the nails that held the half-inch basswood boards
which covered the lattice when the structure was completed.
There were stone abutments on either shore. Christmas night,
1844, the lattice was in place a distance of about seventy feet
from the west shore, supported by temporary trestles. Ice
formed about the trestles from the west shore. The water arose
and lifted the entire structure, including the trestles, when it
toppled over with a crash. The pride and fond anticipations
of the village went out with it. Such discouragement is seldom
depicted on the faces of the entire community. All shared in
the disappointment; but the energies of the citizens were not
easily foiled. A united effort was made in a short time, and
promises were again secured. The abutments, piers and one
section were left, and some of the material was saved which had
floated down stream. The fallen lattice was taken from the
water, and each plank numbered with red chalk; and excepting
afew that were splintered, they were again placed in proper
order. After the ice went out in March, 1845, the structure
was again raised, without accident. Cheerfulness and hope
fulness assumed full sway; and after many discouragements
the bridge was open for travel, July 4, 1845. It was a time of
great rejoicing. The public-spirited citizens of Rockford felt that
Independence Day had been properly celebrated. When the
last plank had been laid, E. H. Potter mounted a horse, and
was the first man to ride across the bridge. It was estimated
that two thousand people crossed the bridge that day. There
were two roadways, separated by the centre lattice, which pro
jected about five feet above the planking.
Perhaps no other public improvement in Rockford ever so
tested the courage and financial strength of the community.
The burden fell heavily upon the committee. The contract with
Mr. Harper was for five thousand and five hundred dollars. A
financial statement made July 15, 1845, showed that onlv two
thousand eight hundred and forty-seven dollars and ninety
cents had been collected. The committee had borrowed five
hundred dollars on their personal credit, for which they were
paying twelve per cent. There was also a balance due Mr.
Harper of one thousand two hundred and ninety-seven dollars.

MANDEVILLE HOUSE
Built in 1837 by Richard Montague. Still standing

BRINCKERHOFF HOUSE
Built by George W. Brinckerhoff in 1838, on the northwest corner of Main and Green
streets. Still standing

BRIDGE TAX LEVY. y.33

The bridge served its day and generation very well, but it
was subject to many calamities. The dam broke three times
after the bridge was completed. When the west end broke in
April, 1846, the pressure of the water on the upper side of the
centre and principal pier removed the foundation on that side,
and settled the bridge in the center on the up-stream side nearly
to the water, and gave it the appearance of being twisted
nearly one-fourth around. The bridge stood in this position
for some months, when a contract was made with William
Ward to raise it into position. The bridge sustained some injury
when the eastern portion of the dam broke in April, 1847. On
the 25th of February preceding, a law of the legislature had been
approved, providing for a special tax to be levied upon the tax
able property of Rockford precinct, for the purpose of repairing
and maintaining the bridge, and for the payment of the debt
incurred in its construction. Newton Crawford, Bela Shaw,
Ephraim Wyman and Daniel McKenney were appointed bridge
commissioners by the act, and vested with power to declare the
amount of tax to be levied, which was not to exceed fifty cents
on one hundred dollars. These commissioners were appointed
by the act, until their successors should be elected annually at the
August election. When the dam went out the third time, in June,
1851, the bridge withstood the rush of waters, although it was
wrenched from its position. It reminded one of a cow-path or
a rail-fence, and had a very insecure look. Though twisted
from end to end, it kept its place very tenaciously until it was
replaced by the covered bridge in the winter of 1852-53. Its
memory should be treated with respect. It enabled people to
attend their own respective churches, for nearly everybody
went in those days— Congregationalists on the West side, and
the Methodists on the East side. Postoffice and county build
ings were accessible to all. It proved a bond of union between
the two sides.
The first foundry and machine shop was built in the autumn
of 1843, or early in the spring of the following year. It stood
on the site of Jeremiah Davis' residence, on North Second street.
The proprietors were Peter H. and William Watson. Their
father's family came from Canada, and settled on a farm in the
Enoch neighborhood in Guilford. Peter Watson was at one
time assistant secretary of war during the civil conflict, and at
a later period was president of the New York and Erie railroad.

234 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The foundry was running in the spring of 1844. The proprie
tors obtained a contract for large pumps and pipes for raising
water from the lead mines at Galena. March 11, 1845, William
Watson sold his interest in the business to his brother, and
engaged in the manufacture of fanning-mills. Peter H. contin
ued the foundry until August, 1845. His successors in the busi
ness at this stand were in turn : R. F. Reynolds, D. K. Lyon, John
Stevens, H. H. Silsby, Laomi Peake, and James L. Fountain.
The last named proprietor removed the material and patterns
to New Milford about 1852. The last year Mr. Silsby conducted
the business, in 1849, it was prosperous. People came a dis
tance of forty miles to get their work done. Mr. Silsby was often
required to work nights in order to keep up with his orders.
James Worsley was the expert moulder during all these years,
and he was master of his trade. He was afterward in the employ
of Clark & Utter until his retirement from the business by reason
of old age.
Orlando Clark, who has been erroneously credited with
building thefirst foundry, came from Beloit in 1847, and estab
lished himself in business on the West side race, where he
remained until 1851, when he went into business with Mr. Utter
on the new water-power. Mr. Clark built the residence in South
Rockford which is now the home of Judge John C. Garver.

CHAPTER XLVII.
WORCESTER A. DICKERMAN.— ROCKFORD AS HE SAW IT IN 1844.
WORCESTER A. DICKERMAN was born in Green county,
New York, September 10, 1820. He came to Rockford in
1844. Upon his arrival he immediately went into partnership
with his cousin, G. A. Sanford, under the firm name of W. A.
Dickerman &Co., in the dry goods business. Their store was a
two-story brick structure on the old Second National Bank
corner. After four years they removed to a building which
stood on the site of H. H. Waldo's book-store, where the busi
ness was continued for several years. The banking house of
Dickerman, Wheeler & Sanford was then founded, which did
business in the old building on the southeast corner of State
and Main. Mr. Wheeler retired and was succeeded by Dr. R. P.
Lane. The firm name was Lane, Sanford & Company, with Mr.
Dickerman as the silent partner. This firm did a private banking
business until the national banking system was introduced, in
1865. The firm was given the second banking charter, underthe
name of the Second National Bank.
Upon the retirement of Mr. Dickerman from the banking
business, he devoted his attention to insurance. He was one of
the incorporators of the Rockford Insurance Company, and
from 1884 to the time of his death he served as examiner in the
mercantile department. Mr. Dickerman was school commis
sioner from 1847 to 1849. In 1847 he was united in marriage
with Miss Caroline Thomas, eldest daughter of Dr. Alden
Thomas; and in 1897 they celebrated their golden wedding.
Mr. Dickerman was prominent in church work. He was a mem
ber of the First Congregational church until 1849, when the
Second church was formed. He became a charter member of the
younger society, and in his later years he was familiarly known
as its senior deacon. Mr. Dickerman was for some time the pur-

236 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
chasing agent for Rockford seminary. The highest type of gen
tleman is born; not made. Emerson says: "When private men
shall act with vast views, the lustre will be transferred from the
actions of kings to those of gentlemen." Mr. Dickerman
belonged to this class. He was upright and genial; and prob
ably never made a personal enemy. Full of years and crowned
with honor, Mr. Dickerman passed away July 19, 1899. His
immediate surviving family are Mrs. Dickerman; Miss Kather-
ine, a daughter; and a son, Harry W.
A short time before his death Mr. Dickerman prepared for
this volume a chapter of reminiscences of Rockford as he saw it
in 1844. It is a pleasant running commentary on men, places
and things. An exact reproduction of his reminiscences would
necessarily involve a repetition of statements already familiar
to the reader; but the remainder of this chapter is substantially
as Mr. Dickerman gave it to the author, although it contains a
few slight repetitions of facts previously given.
A ride in an open lumber wagon of about three days, com
ing from Chicago with Alonzo Corey, who had been in the city
with a load of wheat, brought us to Rockford. Though some
what tiresome, we expected some inconveniences, and accepted
them gracefully. To one who had lived among the Catskill
mountains, the open prairies had much of interest. Garden
Prairie was very attractive. Mr. Corey would say : "Wait until
you see the Rock river country." The State road from Belvi
dere was principally through wooded land. As we came toBela
Shaw's place, unexpected improvements appeared: a row of
thrifty young poplar trees set in front, a half circle formed
inside, with an avenue from that to the dwelling ; also an ave
nue from the street to the barn. Mr. Shaw was a justice of the
peace; very dignified, guarding well the morals of the commu
nity. He was an excellent specimen of a Canadian English
gentleman. From Mr. Shaw's residence to the village, there
were about one and a half miles of prairie, which afforded a very
extended view in all directions. The high ground on the east
was timber-land, known as "Big Woods." South, west and
north the outlook was attractive. Stages i-n passing were often
stopped by request of passengers to take in the beautiful view.
There were a few patches of cultivated land and small dwell-
fngs, but nothing to obstruct the view in any direction. "And
now," says Mr. Corey, "this is the part of the Rock river valley

FIRST VIEW OF ROCKFORD. 237
of which I have told you." Truly, I had never seen a prettier
picture. I think there were no buildings between Mr. Shaw's
home and the village, which was completely shut out of view
by the forest, and no church spires to indicate its location.
Frink, Walker & Co.'s stage barn near the present watering-
trough on Kishwaukee street, was the first building. A two-
story building, corner of State and First street, occupied in
part by Laomi Peake, a harness-maker, was the best in town.
There were then no other shops. Mr. Peake was an energetic,
industrious man. A little farther west was the postoffice.
Charles H. Spafford was the postmaster. He was a genial,
upright, frank-hearted man, well adapted to the business, and
very popular. His two brothers, John and Catlin, were on a
farm three miles south ou the Kishwaukee road. Mr. Spafford's
successor under James K. Polk's administration, was Charles
I. Horsman, who removed the office to the west side of the
river. Willard Wheeler had a store and tin-shop near by. He
was a very decided character, sometimes called obstinate;
always aiming to head off the West-siders, who were alert and
ready to guard their own interests. Near at hand Searle &
Worthington had the only drug store in town. Dr. Searle was
quite a politician, and the store was a sort of political head
quarters. William Worthington was a. quiet man, and highly
esteemed. He was fond of music, and particularly the drum.
On the south side of State street Lewis Holmes had a shoe-
shop. The Washington Temperance House came next, kept by
so-called Judge Blackstone, a popular landlord. Volney Marsh
and Thomas D. Robertson, young married people, were among
his fashionable boarders. Across East State street, on the
corner, was the Rockford House, known as the stage house, kept
by Andrew Brown, a very good landlord. Directly north was
the New York store, kept by A. H. H. Perkins, a genial, active
business man. He was popular, and had a good trade. On
the southwest corner of State and Main, now called Madison,
was a two-story brick building. It was the largest in town,
with the most complete stock of goods, owned and conducted
by E. H. Potter. He was a very decided, upright businessman,
prominent in the church and everything that pertained to good
citizenship and the prosperity of the village, and particularly
East Rockford. He was the father of Mrs. William Lathrop
and Commodore E. E. Potter. He built and occupied the brick
building now owned by Rev. Mead Holmes as a residence. Mr.

238 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Potter had a brother, Herman B. Potter, a farmer, and a man
highly esteemed. His dwelling stood on ground now occupied
by the First Congregational church. He also had another
brother, Joel B. Potter, a farmer, who resided two miles from
the village. He was formerly a Presbyterian clergyman. His
health had failed, but he was still an active and valuable man
in the church. I first knew him as Sunday-school superintendent
in the Congregational church. The second story of tbe Potter
store was occupied by Jason Marsh and James M. Wight, the
principal law firm in the town. They were public-spirited citi
zens. Mr. Marsh was a bold, daring man, a fluent speaker, ready
for any emergency, and well adapted to a new country. He was
very active in securing the arrest and conviction of noted bur
glars and horse-thieves in connection with the Mulford robbery.
Some of these had been the more dangerous because they were
well-known citizens. Their duplicity was shown in their appar
ent anxiety to ferret out horse-thieves, while at the same time
they were keeping them fully advised of all proceedings. Mr.
Wight did not make a specialty of pleading at the bar; but he
was a thorough lawyer, and highly appreciated as a counselor.
The descent from the Potter store to the river was quite steep.
The surface of the river was four feet lower before the dam was
built. Teamsters with heavy loads called it the hardest hill,
from the river bank to Madison street, between Chicago and
Rockford. The road was quite sandy, and frequently the teams
were doubled in order to make the ascent. On the south side of
State, Mrs. Preston, since Mrs. Selden M. Church, had a dwell
ing, and was married there. The crossing of the river was by
ferry-boat, which would carry two teams at atime. John Fisher
was ferryman, and he was assisted by Asher Miller. Rock river
was a clear, beautiful stream at its ordinary stage. So small a
portion of the prairies was under cultivation that the soil did
not wash into the stream. Its banks sloped gently from the
ford, as far up as one could see. There was a small island near
the present water-works, and another farther north. Both were
nearly submerged by the effect of the dam. A large number of
teams crossed the river at the ford. In ordinary stage of water
it was from two to two and a half feet deep, all rock bottom.
It was quite an attractive sight when several teams followed in
succession. In this way they saved the ferriage fee. Many
teams were employed in transporting merchandise from Chicago
to Galena and points up the Mississippi. On their return trips

GOODS PURCHASED IN NEW YORK. 239
they often bought wheat and sold it in Chicago. At times,
when the ice in the river had not become strong enough, and
about the season it was breaking up, neither ford, ferry nor row-
boats were available, however important one's business might
be. Sometimes this condition continued several days. The
bridge, when completed after much delay and discouragement,
formed a bond of union between the two sides ; but it must not
be supposed that perfect harmony existed among the leading
men in the management of their respective sides. William E.
Dunbar, E. H. Potter, Willard Wheeler and Dr. Searle were on
the East side; and Charles I. Horsman, G. A. Sanford, John A.
Holland, S. M. Church and T. D. Robertson were citizens of the
West side. They were representative men, loyal to the interests
of Rockford, but much more loyal to their respective sides.
Sharp conflicts were frequent.
On the West side, between the river and Main street, there
was one building, a dwelling, on the north side of State. There
was none on the south side until reaching the corner of State
and Main. A two-story brick building, nearly new, was occupied
by G. A. Sanford as a general store. He kept the largest and
best stock of goods on the West side. He had about eleven
hundred dollars invested, and enjoyed a very good trade. He
was a leading man in all new enterprises for village improve
ment on the West side ; he was thoroughly interested in whatever
contributed to the religious, educational or business prosperity
of the village. Mr. Sanford was a man of great energy, and
had just completed a term as sheriff of the county. He had
many desperate characters to deal with ; and nothing but his
determined bravery enabled him to succeed. Mr. Sanford was
acquainted with every resident in the county, and was held in
high esteem. He took in a partner, then twenty -four years of
age. The manner of doing business was quite different from
the present, and some particulars may be of interest.
The money was in great variety, gold and silver as well as
paper. There were no banks, and funds were exchanged as
far as possible by such as could buy New York exchange in Chi
cago. Gold, for purchasing goods, was carried in money-belts
to New York. Hiram R. Maynard was about to go into busi
ness. He entrusted his money and gave full authority to the
junior partner to purchase a general stock. In the aggregate
it was quite a sum of money, for the time, to take along. He
would have been a good subject for the thieves that infested the

240 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
country if they had known his treasure. The partner started
for New York on Thursday, February 20, 1845. He had a fine,
large buffalo-robe to protect him from the weather. The ice in
the river was breaking up ; but two strong men in a row-boat
crossed among floating cakes of ice, and took a mud wagon
stage on the East side. The roads were bad, but two nights and
a part of three days brought him safely to Chicago on Satur
day. The partner stopped at the American Temperance House,
well kept by Brown & Tuttle. This was a newer and better
building than theTremont or Mansion. The Sherman was the
only brick hotel in the city, located on its present ground. The
partner attended the First Presbyterian church on Sunday.
This was a one-story, frame structure. There were nothing but
frame churches in Chicago at that time. On Monday he took
the stage by way of Michigan City to Detroit ; stage again from
Detroit through Canada to Buffalo, traveling night and day;
railroad from there to Albany; flat rail; and two days from
there to his old home in the Catskill mountains. As the goods
could not be shipped until the opening of the Hudson river and
the Erie canal, he delayed purchasing until that time. The
canal boats were loaded in New York, and towed to Albany.
It was considered very good time if goods came from New York
to Rockford in three weeks. The partner returned by way of
the lakes, and arrived in Rockford May 1st, and most of the
goods were received during the month. Mr. Maynard's stock
also came in good time, and he expressed himself well satisfied
with his selection.
The sign of W. A. Dickerman & Co. was seen on the brick
store, corner of State and Main. It was about twenty by fifty
deep ; counter on one side, and the east end was now filled with
a well selected stock of dry goods, groceries, crockery, hard
ware, and some drugs. Such a stock was kept as found ready
purchasers from all parts of the county. The partners were
never happier in a business way than then. Before harvesting,
grain was all cut with hand cradles, and raked and bound by
hand, which required additional help and greater supplies. I
took our team and went to Galena, which then had a large
wholesale grocery trade, mainly in the mining region. Steam
ers brought their supplies from New Orleans and St. Louis, and
shipped away their lead. I purchased a supply of goods and
returned within a week. This purchase gave us a complete
stock until fall purchases could be made in New York.

WEST STATE STREET. 241
On the Ashton corner was a two-story brick hotel, called
the Winnebago House. Thence west there were no buildings on
either side of State, until we arrive at the court house, which
was the pride of the whole county. The new building was well
adapted to the needs of the community. The main building
was a court room, with two rooms in rear for jury, and awing
on each side, occupied respectively by the county clerk, recorder,
sheriff, circuit clerk, and probate justice of the peace. The
last office was held by Selden M. Church, who occupied the west
wing. The court room served a good purpose for lectures and
public gatherings. It was then the only public hall in town. A
brick jail in the rear, near the present location," was really the
best in the country, and considered very secure. Samuel C.
Fuller, the jailer, was a man well fitted for the time; he was
ready for any emergency, and perfectly fearless. He had the
Mulford robbers and several desperate horse-thieves in charge
at one time. A special guard was kept at night for a time dur
ing their confinement awaiting tri al ; also to convey them across
the country to the penitentiary after their conviction.
On the McPherson corner, north of the courthouse, wasthe
residence of Dr. Alden Thomas. He was a natural gentleman,
reliable, and active in church and society work. He had nearly
retired from medical practice. On the Horsman estate, which
retains its trees and natural appearance more than any other
place in the city, resided Abiram and Mrs. Morgan. Though
rather a small house, their good cheer made it abound in hos
pitality. Their daughter and her husband, Charles I. Horsman,
were very genial, and made their home attractive. They were
fond of society. Parties were frequent, and guests from Belvi
dere and Freeport were usually in attendance. No party was
considered complete without the presence of Mrs. Morgan.
Their church home was the First Baptist, where they were gen
erous contributors.
West on State street, this side of Kent's creek, which was
then quite a large, beautiful stream, was a cemetery, near Mrs.
Richings' residence. But another retired place had been selected
in the woods, which it was supposed would noc be disturbed
for many years ; and most of the bodies had been removed
there. When the Galena & Chicago Union railroad was built,
the company wanted the grounds. The proceeds of that sale
purchased the beautiful West side cemetery, and furnished a
fund for its improvement. The bodies were again removed,

242 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
and owners of lots in the former grounds were given lots in the
new cemetery.
The first house west of the city limits was occupied by a
Scotch shepherd. His sheep often came down and fed in the
woods. In hot weather they found a comfortable place under
the Congregational church, which was built on a block founda
tion, about two feet off the ground. Nearly every family kept
their own cows, as there was a large range for them in which to
run. It was sometimes difficult to find them if they did not come
home at night. To remedy this perplexity, many put bells on
them. Each owner aimed to get one that he could recognize at a
distance. It was quite pleasant music when several cows came
home together. There were but few enclosed farms between
Rockford and Twelve-Mile Grove.
Before going down on Main street we hear the stage-driver's
horn. Frink, Walker & Co.'s tri-weekly mail stage is coming-in
from Galena. See that skilled driver cracking his long whip
over his horses ! How beautifully he drives down State street !
He is the admiration of all the boys, as he reins up his pranc
ing horses at the Winnebago House. In fact, he attracts every
body. It equaled a special train at this time, for he brings
distinguished company : Judge Thomas C. Brown, M. D. John
son, Thomas Drummond and E. B. Washburne, of Galena;
Thomas J. Turner and Martin P. Sweet, of Freeport. They
made a specially quick run, less than eighteen hours from Galena.
They came to attend circuit court. It was expected then to see
several lawyers from other counties attending courts. The best
horses and most gorgeous coaches started and came in from
the two ends of the line, to and from Rockford. They crossed
the river on the ferry-boat to the stage house on the East side,
and then to the stage barn, where a fresh relay of horses and
another driver were provided; and soon the passengers are
moving rapidly toward Chicago. About the same time the
stage rushes in from Chicago, and brings the United States mail.
Then comes the rush for letters by all who have twenty-five
cents to pay the letter postage. In this stage come the lawyers,
Allen C. Fuller, James M. Loop and Stephen A. Hurlbut, of
Belvidere. The excitement of the arrival and departure of the
stages for two days is now over, and we will go down Main
street. The Horsman lot, Porter's corner, is vacant to the court
house. Where Daniel Dow's block now stands, he had a small,

FEVER AND AGUE. 243

one-story building, a shoe-shop, in which he worked. George
Tullock worked for him. They were young men. This shop
was a popular resort in the evening to discuss the news of the
day. In the autumn, on bright sunny days, fever and ague
subjects found thefront apleasantlounging-place. They saton
boxes and joked each other about his pale, sallow face. Their
recitals about jarring the house, and shaking themselves out of
their boots, either amusing or frightening their families, were
quite ridiculous. Fortunately, most of the houses were only
one story at that time. Here comes Uncle Stone, an old vet
eran, who lives near the cemetery, on the bank of Kent's creek,
by the mill-dam, which is a regular breeder of ague. He has had a
hard tussle with it for two or three years. "How about the chills
this year, Uncle? " "I had an awful time yesterday; thought
I would shake my teeth out; folks all sick; but I'm goin' ter
wear the ager out this year or quit. It comes only once a week
now." "Well, you don't look much like conquering such a
powerful enemy ; it is more likely that you will be laid away in
the cemetery." As a parting salute to Fever and Ague, I say
that I never heard a good word spoken for you ; though you
mingled in good society, jtou always commenced the fight when
we were convalescing from bilious or typhoid fever ; and how
ever polite our solicitations, you never left until driven away by
good health.
Very near Mr. Dow's shoe-shop was G. A. Sanford's resi
dence, with many additions. This was my home about two
years. A part of it may now be seen on the lot south of Keyt's
livery stable, near the centre bridge. A house on this lot was
the first one occupied as a store by John Piatt and G. A. San
ford, and as a dwelling by them and I). D. Ailing and their
wives. On the Chick House corner was a dwelling house occu
pied by Albert Sanford and Hiram R. Maynard. Both were
recently married ; they were men of strict integrity, and were
highly esteemed for generous, kindly acts in daily life. Albert
was one of those genial, social neighbors who could brighten
the dark places of many sick and discouraged ones, and always
ready to lend a helping hand. On the east side of Main street,
near Loomis' store, was a dwelling occupied by H. W. Loomis,
his father and mother. On the Winnebago Bank corner was a
dwelling occupied by H. L. Rood, an active man, but not then
engaged in business. He was gentlemanly and affable ; looked
after the strangers, and was ever ready to show them the

244 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
village, for which he always predicted a bright future. H. R.
Maynard built a one-story store on the Masonic Temple corner,
which he occupied a short time. Itwasthen used by C. A. Hunt
ington as an academy. The Second Congregational church was
organized in this building in 1849. It is now used as a black
smith's shop near Mrs. Brett's block. Near the south corner,
now the site of the Brown Building, was a small cabinet-shop.
Boston rockers, Windsor chairs, wooden seats, other articles
of furniture, and coffins-were manufactured here. I do not recol
lect any other buildings on this side of the street until arriving
at Ephraim Wyman's bakery. This was located near the ford.
It was convenient for emigrants and teamsters to get their
supplies, as many camped out, and slept in their wagons at
night. This was cash trade, and valuable, as the village pat
ronage was small. Kent's creek was forded somewhat east of
Main street. Wyman's bakery was the place where the young
men could indulge in the luxury of his home-made beer and
ginger-bread, and enjoy his good cheer. We remember him as a
generous, whole-souled man. His business naturally attracted
the hungry and destitute; and if worthy they were never turned
away. His daily life was exemplary, and his counsel good. The
records of Winnebago county show that very important trusts
were committed to him ; and he never proved false to the con
fidence reposed in him. Opportunities were not lacking for him
to secure a competence, but he preferred the consciousness of
doing right at all times. Like many of the early business men,
he came to the close of his life in limited circumstances, and left
the inheritance of a good name. After the bridge was built he
came up on State street, and started a boarding house.
The log and frame dwelling, supposed to be the first build
ing on the west side of the river, was occupied by Germanicus
Kent. When Main street was opened it was removed across
the creek. Mr. Kent was associated with Mr. Brinckerhoff. They
nominally owned several tracts of land south and west of the
village, which have since become very valuable. They were
unsuccessful in their enterprises. Mr. Brinckerhoff left town
before I came, and Mr. Kent's family removed the year that I
arrived. I had but little personal acquaintance with them;
but I always heard them spoken of in the highest terms. There
was a dwelling where the Emerson stone warehouse now stands,
south of the Northwestern railroad track, occupied by Deras
tus Harper, the bridge contractor. On the northeast corner of

SUNDAY AT THE FERRY. 245
the same block, was a dwelling owned and occupied by Nathan
iel Wilder, a good blacksmith, from Keene, New Hampshire.
He was a genuine New England Yankee. Block seventeen, next
north, was covered with a fine growth of oak, with no build
ings. On the corner north of the postoffice was a dwelling built
by Mr. Brinckerhoff. It was the first house for a great many
new-comers until they could build. Sometimes three families
were thus accommodated at the same time. The building still
stands on the same ground. The prettiest building on the
street was called "The Cottage," and was occupied by John W.
Taylor, who came here with his young wife from Albany, New
York. They were genteel, excellent people. For a time Mr.
Taylor sold goods in a store on the corner of .Main and Chest-
hut; but it was closed when I came. David D. Alling's carpen
ter's shop, a little north of it, still stands. His dwelling was
near it. Mr. Ailing was fond of hunting, and very successful.
He usually had some dried venison hams hanging in his shop.
Mr. Ailing built the house for W. A. Dickerman, on North Main
street, before that street was opened. The house was one of
the best, and almost the first that was covered with pine lum
ber. This house is now owned by William F. Woodruff. A
house where the Blaisdell block now stands completed the
buildings on South Main street, which was the most thickly
settled of any part of the West side.
We have very pleasant recollections of the Congregational
church, a building forty feet square, on the corner of Church
and Green streets, which was then attended by all the Congre-
gationalists and Presbyterians on both sides of the river, as well
as by many Unitarians. The New York friends of Kent and
Brinckerhoff, who principally furnished the funds for the erec
tion of the little church, knew but little of its power for good in
laying the foundations of a prosperous Christian community.
The attendance there embraced all the church-goers except the
Baptists and Methodists. Let us go down to the ferry-boat
Sunday morning, and see who come across the river. Among
our acquaintances who attend this church are : Charles Works
and family, James Works, Peter B. Johnson and James B.
Johnson and their families, Gabriel Dunning and family, Dea
con Ira Baker and family, Alfred P. Mather, Horace Foote,
William E. Dunbar, Jason Marsh, Volney A. Marsh, James M.
Wight, Charles H. Spafford, John Spafford, E. H. Potter, Her
man Potter, Joel B. Potter, Asa Crosby, B. G. Wheeler, Dr. A,

246 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
M. Catlin, and their families; the Herrick family, Lewis Gregory,
Judge Bela Shaw, William P. Dennis, Anson Barnum, Henry
Silsby, Mr. Tinker, and H. Burrows and family The statement
was made some time ago that the first church bell used in
Rockford was placed on the Presbyterian church. I do not
know of any such bell; but I do know that Rev. Mr. Norton,
who preceded Rev. William Curtis in the Congregational church,
brought a bell and had it placed and used in that church.
When he left, the church did not purchase it, and he took it
away. I also know of a Meneely bell, weighing six hundred
and forty pounds, which I purchased in New York. This was
for the brick Congregational church on the corner of First and
Walnut streets. .
On North Main street a brick blacksmith's shop stood on
the site of Louck's restaurant, occupied by Stephen Skinner, a
good blacksmith, a man of strict integrity, and a deacon in the
Congregational church. His residence was just north of the
shop. On the west side of Main street, at the north end of the
Winnebago House, Cyrus F. and Anson S. Miller had a law
office. They were good lawyers. Anson S. was quite promi
nent as a politician. Adjoining their office, in the same build
ing, Isaac Andrus had a small store. He was quite an active
man in the First Baptist church. Where the Presbyterian
church now stands, Michael Burns, a tailor, resided. He was
always posted in the news of the town, attended closely to his
business, and was active in church work. Near by was Austin
Colton's residence, which may now be seen just north of the
Presbyterian church. He was editor and proprietor of the
Rockford Forum, a good weekly paper for the time, creditable
to himself and to the village. On the north side of North street
was John Beattie's residence, where his family still resides. Main
street ended at William A. Talcott's residence. A road ran
east about a block, then north, following about that distance
from the river, to the entrance of Dr. Haskell's residence, front
ing the river, now occupied by George Forbes. He selected the
highest part of this ground, which slopes to the west, south and
east. There were no buildings to obstruct, and it was a beau
tiful view, surrounded with an orchard of thrifty fruit trees.
Apples were in great variety, early and late, and pears, peaches
and plums just coming into bearing. I think it extended to
Court street, and north to Fisher avenue. The Doctor was
closely identified with the interests of the town. He had a fair

ATTEMPT AT SILK CULTURE. 247
"medical practice, from which he was retiring. It was the cus
tom to be very generous in doses of medicine. His hand-made
pills assured his patients that he had not called simply for a
visit. As there were no dentists, the only remedy for aching,
decayed teeth was to extract them, and that with turnkeys.
All physicians were experts in this line of torture. The memory
of experience in that line is not at all effaced by years. I made
a friendly call at the house, and found Mrs. Haskell and her
daughter preparing and knitting silk stockings for themselves.
Silkworms had been fed from mulberry leaves grown on their own
trees, and the silk wound and twisted from their cocoons. The
daughter is the mother of Dr. F. H. and Willis Kimball. The
family were genuine New Englanders, industrious and economi
cal. There had been quite an excitement over growing mulberry
trees, for ornamental, shade and fruit trees, and silk culture.
They made a quick growth, but did not prove a profitable
investment. Following the river road from the Beattie grounds north,
near the river bank, was a beautiful boulevard, of which we
would be proud today. The next house was nearT. D. Robert
son's residence. Continuing north on Main street, was a house
occupied by James Taylor, an industrious farmer. He did
express work about town occasionally, with his oxen and cart.
Farther north, on the line of Harlem avenue, near Auburn
street, was a large two-story building, erected for a hotel by
Charles Reed, who was so confident that the State road from
Chicago to Galena would cross the river at this point, that he
not only put up the hotel, but had a full section of land laid off
into blocks and lots, and called his village Winnebago. In his
opinion, it was a very unwise thing when the state road was
laid across the river at Rockford. About the 20th of October
we had a heavy snowstorm. We fitted up a lumber wagon box
on a sleigh, took in a jolly company of young ladies and gen
tlemen, and had a genuine enjoyable sociable, or "sewing soci
ety," as it was then called, at the Reed house.

CHAPTER XLVIII.
THE SOCIAL LIFE OF ROCKFORD IN THE EARLY FORTIES.
THE aristocracy of a community is always founded upon
what its people believe to be the chief good. Whenever
the emphasis is placed upon noble family descent, the aristoc
racy is founded upon blood. If intellectual culture is the sum-
mum bonum, the charmed circle will be composed of artists,
poets and literati. When money is considered the first object
of pursuit, wealth will be the basis of aristocracy. In the social
life of ancient Rome, the patricians were the descendants of the
first settlers. From that day to this aristocracy has rested in
a measure upon good birth. The fact that a man is well born
is accepted as a letter of credit the wide world over.
The "open sesame" to good society in the early days of
Rockford was not noble blood, nor culture, nor wealth. If any
aristocracy had developed, it rested upon common respecta
bility. The society of Rockford from fifty to sixty years ago
was of the highest class. It was characterized by a delightful
Arcadian simplicity. The settlers were not burdened with the
care of large houses, and costly furniture, and expensive ward
robes. The axiom that one might as well be out of the world
as out of fashion was the invention of a later date. It was not
considered good form for a lady to make a formal afternoon
call when she might suppose that the lady of the house would
be absent, and leave her card with the maid, with solemn pro
testations of regret that the lady of the house was not at home.
In fact, there were no domestics; hence the servant girl problem
did not threaten domestic tranquility and the general welfare.
Instead of a large number of calls in an afternoon, friends would
make an afternoon and evening visit. Gentlemen were allowed
at these functions. Meetings for benevolent purposes were held
at private houses, and substantial refreshments were served
which the guests could eat. Societies were then founded which
still have an existence. Hospitality was of the true and genu
ine sort. A walk of two or three miles did not require much

NOTABLE WEDDINGS. 249

effort, although there were no sidewalks nor street lamps. A
hand lantern, brilliantly illuminated with a candle or oil lamp,
and cheerful company, would dispel the most dense Egyptian
darkness. Sometimes a little company would go in lumber
wagons three to five miles into the country for a rehearsal of
church music with a friend. The music and the social converse
were alike enjoyable. Literary entertainments were occasion
ally given at the court house.
Weddings were not of very frequent occurrence ; but they
were the large social gatherings, and the invitations were quite
general. The marriage of M. H. Regan and Miss Louisa Dewey
occurred in 1845. He invited the young people to a wedding
supper at the American-House in Belvidere. They made quite
an attractive appearance, writes Mr. Dickerman, as they started
in their private conveyance. There were no top buggies or
carriages in Rockford at that time.
The wedding of Charles H. Spafford and Miss Abby Warren
was solemnized March 8, 1842, at the residence of Jason
Marsh. The Rockford Pilot says the party was large and bril
liant. The bride had come to Rockford in the autumn of 1841,
to keep house for her brother, Edward Warren, the second post
master of the village. Mr. Warren had built the upright part
of the present residence of Dr. Lichty, on the corner of Third
and Walnut streets. It was built of brick, and entirely finished
in black walnut. Mrs. Spafford's father, Joseph Warren, was
a son of Dr. John Warren, who was surgeon-general in Wash-
iagton's army, and a brother of General Joseph Warren, who
was killed at the battle of Bunker Hill. Mrs. Spafford's father
received his education at Cambridge. His death occurred when
his daughter was five years of age. Mrs. Spafford was also
descended from Governor John Collins, the last colonial governor
of Rhode Island. She was educated in the east and upon her
settlement in Rockford she became prominent in the social life of
the village. Her religious sympathies have always been with
the Unitarian church.
May 20, 1845, Selden M. Church and Mrs. Mary Preston
were united in marriage. Mr. Thurston gives this incident in
his Reminiscences: "At one p. m. sharp that day, I drove up
to the front of the Rockford House with 'Black Lucy,' the hand
somest horse in the town, hitched in the shafts of an open buggy
with wood axles, basswood dash, seat upholstered with a buffalo-
robe, and clean harness— the best in town— from the livery of

250 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Tyler & Thurston, which equipage I had in charge for the occa
sion, and handed the reins to the Judge. He was followed as he
drove off by the benedictions of the assembly. We had no shoes
to throw after them, as they were required for personal "use,
and rice had not yet come into vogue ; but God-bless-yous and
our best wishes did follow in the wake of the disappearing
vehicle." Isaiah Lyon and Mary Hitchcock were married March 31,
1841. The bride's father was Jonathan Hitchcock. He had
recently built the brick house at 111 North First street, now
occupied by E. S. Tebbetts as a residence and dental rooms. The
bridal party were given a charivari. This is of French origin,
and is said to have been introduced into the west by the settlers
of that nationality at Kaskaskia.
There was considerable social intercourse between Rockford
and the neighboring towns. The settlers of Belvidere and Rock
ford were of the same general class. Prof. Whitman, who was a
stated supply at one timein one of the local pulpits, was widely
known as a Baptist clergyman and educator. Mrs. Whitman
and Mrs. R. S. Molony, also of Belvidere, were nieces of Miss
Matilda Hoffman, the young lady to whom Washington Irving
was engaged. She died in April, 1809, at the age of eighteen.
By way of a digression it may be said that Irving slept with
her Bible and prayer-book under his pillow, and they were his
inseparable companions. His devotion to her memory caused
him to remain a bachelor. In his private note-book he wrote:
"She died in the beauty of her youth, and in my memory she
will ever be young and beautiful." In St. Mark's Eve, in'
Bracebridge Hall, he plaintively says: "There are departed
beings whom I have loved as I never again shall love in this
world — who have loved me as I never again shall be loved ! "
Miss Hoffman died in the arms of Rebecca Gratz, a beautiful
Jewess of Philadelphia. Irving visited Sir Walter Scott in 1817 ;
and upon the strength of his vivid description of this lady, Sir
Walter made her the heroine of Ivanhoe, Rebecca, the most
romantic creation of female character that the author ever con
ceived. Dr. Molony represented his district in congress from 1851
to 1853, as a Democrat. Chicago was then included in that
district. Senator and Mrs. Stephen A. Douglas were occasional
guests at the Molony home, which was a social centre in the
neighboring village.

SOCIETY LEADERS. 251

Mr. and Mrs. Abiram Morgan were leaders in social circles.
Mrs. Morgan was one whom everybody esteemed. Her kindness,
ready sympathy, genuine hospitality and superior housekeep
ing made her log-house as a palace-home, where all loved to
visit; and the genius of the place remained to the third gen
eration. Their grandchildren are Mrs. Underwood and Mrs.
Ogden, daughters of Mr. and Mrs. Horsman. A third daughter
died when a child, and was buried in a corner of the homestead
grove, where her grave could be seen for many years. The
remains were finally removed to the West side cemetery. A
grandson of Mr. Horsman has developed literary talent, and
he has written articles for the magazines, which have been pub
lished during the past year.
Mrs. Spafford says that among her first acquaintances were
Mr. and Mrs. John W. Taylor. In their home was the essence
of hospitality. Mr. Taylor was always the courtly and attent
ive host, and Mrs. Taylor lent a charm to whatever place she
occupied by the sweetness and grace of her manner. Mr. Taylor
is now residing in New York City. His sister was the first Mrs.
T. D. Robertson.
James Mitchell was one of nature's noblemen. There were
Francis Burnap, the ancient bachelor and astute lawyer, with his
wig, which never quite covered the natural hair; JudgeShaw, an
old-school gentleman ; and David Penfield, whom many remem
ber with respect. The three Potter brothers and their families
left their impress upon the community until this day. The
kindly nature and ready sympathy of Mrs. Alden Thomas
endeared her to all her friends. Volney Marsh, with his tuning-
fork and an old-fashioned singing-book, with which he kept
time, was a familiar figure in the singing-gallery. "Brad"
McKenney was quite a prominent character in those days. It
has been said he was heard more in public than any other man
in the community. He was known far and wide for his kindness
of heart, and he would leave his business to nurse the sick when
ever his services were needed.
The Sanford brothers, Albert, Robert, and Goodyear Asa,
were representative society men. Robert died November 22,
1871, at Virginia City, Montana, aged fifty years. Mrs. A. C.
Spafford, the first Mrs. John Spafford and Mrs. I. N. Cunning
ham were sisters. Mrs. W. P. Dennis was a fine housekeperand
a lady of refinement. Shepherd Leach was popular in social
circles. Rev. William S. Curtis, pastor of the First Congrega-

252 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
tional church, was highly esteemed. His wife was Miss Martha
Leach, a sisterof Shepherd Leach. Jason Marsh was the "Beau"
Brummell of his day. Rev. Lansing Porter had a wide personal
acquaintance. There was a scarcity of young society, and young ladies
were at a premium. A well known young man of the village
went quite a distance into the country to call upon some young
ladies. The old gentleman, their father, arose from his chair at
nine o'clock and announced that he was the last person up in
the house, and that it was his time to retire.
Whatever may have been the differences between the East
and West sides in business affairs, in the social life of the com
munity there were no two sides of the river. A common feeling
of sympathy made them one people. H. H. Waldo comments
in this wise upon Rockford society in the forties and fifties :
"Society was free from artificial distinctions. The pioneer days
were the red-letter days of my life. I would like to live them
over again. There was a more fraternal feeling among men in
the same line of business. Competition was not so strong. The
popular amusements were instructive as well as entertaining."
The larger number of social distinctions are natural rather
than artificial. Friendships are formed upon thebasisof social
affinity, whichis as truly a natural law as chemical affinity. The
public ball was one of the popular amusements among a class
of residents of the olden time. These balls were usually held at
the Rockford House, the Washington House, or the Winnebago
House. Christmas and New Year's were usually chosen for
these events. Guests came from considerable distance. At a
"union" ball held at the Winnebago House, January 22, 1845,
managers were elected from Rockford, Whig Hill, Beloit, Ros
coe, Belvidere, Cleveland, Byron, Grand Detour, Oregon, Dixon,
and Charleston. The sporting element has been admirably
portrayed by Mr. Thurston, in his Reminiscences. They have
the genuine flavor of an interesting phase of life in a new com
munity. Hunting and fishing were favorite pastimes. Barn-
raisings were seasons of social interest as well as of mutual
helpfulness. Occasionally a marriage would be followed by a
charivari, which, happily, has become obsolete in civilized com
munities.

CHAPTER XLIX.
PREDOMINANCE OF THE NEW ENGLAND TYPE IN EARLY ROCKFORD.
EMERSON observes that an institution is the lengthened
shadow of one man; as, the Reformation of Luther; Meth
odism, of Wesley ; and that all history resolves itself into the
biography of a few stout and earnest persons. Thus, he says,
"events grow on the same stem with persons; are sub-persons."
The larger number of the early settlers of Rockford came from
New England. Some emigrated from New York and other
states, but the New England element predominated. These
pioneers impressed their personality upon this community, and
it has remained until this day. The New Englanders, in their
native home, were a homogeneous race ; even the Chinese were
scarcely more so. With the exception of a few Huguenot families,
who came from the old world at the close of the seventeenth
century, and who, from religious sympathy and other causes,
were easily grafted on the primeval vine, they were all descend
ants of English stock.
Industry, thrift, and a high sense of personal honor are
prominent traits in the typical son of New England. Soil and
climate determine in some measure the character of a people.
The rocky soil of New England required the husbandman to
practice the virtue of industry. In a speech given at a dinner
of the Pilgrim Society in Plymouth, in 1855, Wendell Phillips
gave this unique characterization of the Puritans: "How true
it is that the Puritans originated no new truth! How true it is,
also, Mr. President, that it is not truth which agitates the world.
Plato in the groves of the Academy sounded on and on to the
utmost depth of philosophy, but Athens was quiet. Calling
around him the choicest minds of Greece, he pointed out the
worthlessness of their altars and the sham of public life, but
Athens was quiet,— it was all speculation. When Socrates
walked the streets of Athens, and, questioning every-day life,
struck the altar till the faith of the passer-by faltered, it came
close to action, and immediately they gave him hemlock, for
the city was turned upside down. I might find a better illustra-

254 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
tion in the streets of Jerusalem. What the Puritans gave the
world was not thought, but action. Europe had ideas, but she
was letting 'I dare not wait upon I" would,' like the cat in the
adage. The Puritans, with native pluck, launched out into the
deep sea. Men, who called themselves thinkers, had been creep
ing along the Mediterranean, from headland to headland, in
their timidity; the Pilgrims launched boldly out into the Atlan
tic, and trusted God. That is the claim they have upon pos
terity. It was action that made them what they were."
That which is purchased at the greatest cost is usually the
most highly treasured ; and thus the industrious farmer and
artisan became frugal. It was a point of honor with a true
NewEnglander to maintain his family and pay his debts. This he
could not do except by a persevering industry, and a methodical
and prudent management of his affairs. He must be economi
cal if he would be generous, or even just; for extravagance
sooner or later weakens the sense of moral obligation. These
traits of industry and thrift were pleasantly satirized many
years ago by a southern writer, in the following paragraph :
"We of the south are mistaken in the character of these people,
when we think of them only as peddlers in horn flints and bark
nutmegs. Their energy and enterprise are directed to all objects,
great and small, within their reach. At the fall of a scanty
rivulet, they set up their little manufactory of wooden buttons
or combs; they plant a barren hillside with broomcorn, and
make it into brooms at the bottom, — and on its top they erect
a windmill. Thus, at a single spot, you may set the air, the
earth and the water all working for them. But, at the same
time, the ocean is whitened to its extremities with the sails of
their ships, and the land is covered with their works of art and
usefulness." The early New Englanders have been charged with coldness
and severity of manner. For an austere people, however, they
have been easily enkindled with noble enthusiasms. There are
certain traits prominent in their type of character, such as their
love of order and the habit of self-control, which hasty observers
have mistaken for tokens of a want of earnestness. Butseldom,
if ever, hasthere been a more sublime rage than wasshownnear
Boston, in April, 1775, and for eight years thereafter. The
accusation most frequently repeated against those stalwart
people is that of religious intolerance. Christian charity, how
ever, has been a slow and painful evolution through the centu-

THE NEW ENGLAND CHARACTER. 365

ries; and the New Englander was but a sharer in the world-wide
spirit of intolerance. Perhaps they held their spinal columns
too rigidly erect, and carried their heads too high to view with
tender sympathy the weak and sinful world about them. Nev
ertheless, they bore aloft the standard of righteousness before a
lawless generation, and planted in the new world the seeds of
patient, practical and self-denying morality. Their posterity
have sold their birthright for the pottage of license and disre
gard of the moral law. Whatever of justice there may be in the
strictures upon those ancient worthies, it may be observed that
no Channing, nor Sumner, nor Garfield has ever been nurtured
in the atmosphere of a Sunday beer-garden.
When Judah was in exile in Babylon, her prophet Ezekiel
had a vision of a brighter day. "Afterward he brought me
again unto the door of the house; and behold, waters issued
out from under the threshold of the house eastward ; for the
forefront of the house stood toward the east, and the waters
came down from under, from the right side of the house, at the
south side of the altar." This river was primarily a symbol of
the transformation that should be wrought in Canaan to make
it a fit dwelling-place for the ransomed of the Lord who should
return to Zion. A feature of Messianic prophecy is the promise
of the renewal of nature and the reconstruction of society. In
the prophet's vision, the stream of blessing proceeded from the
temple of Jehovah ; and the virtue of its waters was received as
they flowed by the altar of sacrifice. In the mind of the devout
Hebrew, Jehovah was always to be found in his visible sanct
uary. The Lord was in his holy temple. So the institutions
of an enlightened civilization have proceeded from the Christian
church, through the sacrifice of the noble men and women of
the past, who have served her with a lover's devotion. The
early colleges of this land, with very few exceptions, were the
offspring of the church, and consecrated by its prayers.
It could not be said that every settler of Rockford belonged
to the highest class ; but the determining force in the commu
nity came from those high ideals of culture and religion, and
those habits of economy, industry, integrity and temperance
which have made the true Englander a representative of the
best elements in our civilization. It was ordained in the begin
ning that seed should bring forth fruit after its kind. It is none
the less true in social and moral life. The moral status of a city
or country as truly'indicates the character of its pioneers, as

256 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the rich, ripe fruit of the vineyard tells the secret of its seed and
culture. Hon. R. R. Hitt, in an address delivered in August, 1899,
before the old settlers of Seward in this county, said the state
ment that the early settlers builded wiser than they knew, was
a reflection upon their intelligence. He insisted that the pioneers
knew what they were doing, and had some conception of the
outcome. Certain it is that whatever Winnebago county is
today, is directly traceable to their agency. They have been the
architects of her institutions. They laid broad and deep the
foundations of her industrial, educational, moral and religious
interests, and from time to time they have superintended the
superstructure. The large majority of this vanguard have
ceased from their labors, and their works do follow them. As
the few who remain behold the institutions of learning that have
been reared in every town, and the resources provided for the
humblest as well as for the strongest ; as they look over the
prairies reclaimed from barrenness and barbarism through
their toil and privations; as they consider the various religious
influences that are quietly softening and humanizing the moral
nature, they have the satisfaction of knowing that they have
not lived in vain.
There is a tendency in this age to remove the ancient land
marks which the fathers have set. The sabbath has lost much
of its former sanctity. Parental authority has become a lost
art, or a lost virtue ; and there has been a widespread insubor
dination to constituted authority; and the mad chase for
wealth has established false standards of worth, and weakened
the moral fibre of the people. These are not the reflections of a
pessimist, but the conclusions of the casual observer. If this
republic is to endure, there must be a speedy return to the
homely virtues and the high ideals of the fathers. "For where
soever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together."
In the Old Testament the eagle, or the bird of prey, represents
a foreign army summoned by Jehovah to execute his chastise
ment upon a corrupt nation. The interpretation is this : Wher
ever there is corruption, there will be inflicted the judgments of
him who rules in righteousness.

CHAPTER L.
RIVER AND HARBOR CONVENTION. — WINNEBAGO COUNTY DELEGATES.
PRIOR to 1846 Chicago was a port of delivery only, and
belonged to the district of Detroit. The former city was
made a port of entry by act of congress in 1846. Some improve
ments had been made in the harbor previous to 1839, when the
work was discontinued for want of funds. A bar had formed,
which extended across the entrance of the channel, so that ves
sels could enter only in fair weather, and even then with con
siderable difficulty. It was only in response to the unremitting
efforts of citizens, by memorials and personal influence, during
the yearsl 839-41, that congress, in 1843, appropriated twenty-
five thousand dollars to continue the improvements. The next
year thirty thousand dollars additional were appropriated for
the same purpose. Up to this time two hundred and forty-seven
thousand dollars had been expended ; yet the harbor was still
incomplete, if not positively dangerous. John Wentworth,
Chicago's able representative in congress, had secured the incor
poration of another appropriation in the river and harbor bill
of 1846, by a decisive majority ; but President Polk interposed
his veto. The president and the minority in congress were thus com
mitted against the policy of river and harbor improvement.
This course provoked general criticism, and especially in the
west ; and resulted in the call for the famous river and harbor
convention, which met in July, 1847. It was one of the most
notable events of the period. Preliminary conferences had been
held in Chicago, Detroit, Buffalo, and New York, and such
encouragement had been received that a meeting was held in
Chicago, November 13, 1846, to complete the arrangements
for the convention. William Moseley Hall, who took the initia
tive in calling the convention, was from 1845 to 1848, agent at
St. Louis of the Lake Steamship Association, connecting by
Frink, Walker & Company's stage lines, and later by Illinois
and Michigan canal packets, with Illinois river steamers to St.
Louis,

258 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The convention assembled in Chicago July 5, 1847. Dele
gates were present from eighteen out of the twenty -nine states
of theunion. New York sent over three hundred; and still larger
numbers came from Michigan, Ohio, Wisconsin, Indiana and
Illinois. The total attendance was estimated to be from six to
ten thousand. Many of the leading men of the nation were
present. Among them were Thomas Corwin, William Bebb,
Stanley Matthews, Schuyler Colfax, David Dudley Field, Thur-
low Weed, and Horace Greeley. Thirty-five counties in Illinois
sent delegates. Abraham Lincoln was one of the number. Mr.
Lincoln was the only Whig representative in congress from the
state. He at this time made his first visit to its commercial
metropolis. Chicago was then a city of fifteen thousand popu
lation. The delegates assembled in a spacious pavilion. Edward
Bates, of Missouri, presided, with vice-presidents from seventeen
states. The vice-president from Illinois was Charles S. Hemp
stead. The convention continued in session three days. In his
report of the, proceedings, Thurlow Weed pronounced it "a
larger deliberative body than had ever been assembled in this
country." Letters generally favorable to the avowed objects
of the convention were read from Daniel Webster, Thomas H.
Benton, Henry Clay, Martin Van Buren, and others.
Both of the leading parties sought to make political capital
out of the event. It was only with the utmost adroitness that
partisan dissensions were prevented. This feat was difficult,
because the occasion of the convention was a political act by a
partisan president. Tuesday, David Dudley Field, aDemocrat,
addressed the convention ; and in the afternoon of. the same
day Jason Marsh, of Rockford, introduced the following reso
lution: "Resolved, That the delegates to this convention are
pained at the expression of ill-feeling evinced this morning dur
ing the time that David Dudley Field, of New York, occupied
(by invitation) the stand ; and in future pledge themselves to
regard the rights of all members of the convention, who confine
themselves to the rules prescribed and passed by this conven
tion." Another resolution, introduced by S. Treat, of Missouri,
provided "that no proposition or remarks, not directly con
nected with recognized river and harbor improvements of a
national character, shall be entertained by this convention."
The resolutions adopted enthusiastically asserted that it

WINNEBAGO COUNTY DELEGATES. 259
was the right and duty of the general government to facilitate
commerce by improving harbors, and clearing out navigable riv
ers; and that theretofore appropriations made for the improve
ment of inter-oceanic rivers and lakes had not been in fair
proportion to those made for the benefit of the Atlantic coast.
A resolution in favor of a railroad from the states to the Pacific,
introduced by William Moseley Hall, was also adopted. The
closing speech was delivered by the president, Edward Bates,
which tradition has pronounced "a masterpiece of American
oratory theretofore unexcelled." No report of this great ora
tion has been preserved.
Winnebago county was represented at this convention by
thirty delegates, as follows: Daniel S. Haight, Anson S. Miller,
S. G. Armor, Thomas D. Robertson, William Hulin, Spencer
Post, Charles H. Spafford, 0. Jewett, J. A. Wilson, Jason
Marsh, Newton Crawford, Cyrus F. Miller, Goodyear A. Sanford,
W. A. Dickerman, R. R. Comstock, Jesse Blinn, J. B. Peterson,
Austin Colton, Shepherd Leach, C. A. Huntington, J. M. Wight,
J. B. Johnson, Samuel Cunningham, Horace Miller, E.M.Miller,
W. P. Dennis, H. Barross,D. Corey, M. H.Regan, Dr. Carpenter.
The most complete report of this historic convention is
published in Fergus' Historical Series, Number Eighteen, which
devotes about two hundred pages to the subject. Several num
bers of this work, which have now become rare and valuable,
may be found in the Rockford public library.

CHAPTER LI.
THE "REFORM" OF THE JUDICIARY.— CONSTITUTIONAL CONVENTION.
UNDER the first constitution of Illinois, the justices of the
supreme court and the judges of the inferior courts were
elected by the joint ballot of the legislature. This system made
the courts in a sense the creatures of the legislature, rather than
a co-ordinate branch of the government. The legislature is
always governed more or less by partisau expediency ; and the
reflex action upon the judiciary compromised its independence.
Two celebrated instances may be briefly noted.
When Thomas Carlin became governor, as a Democrat, in
1838, he claimed the power of appointing a new secretary of
state, without a vacancy existing in that office. Alexander P.
Field, a Whig, had served in that capacity during the two pre
ceding administrations. Governor Carlin based his right of
appointment upon the doctrine that a secretary of state under
the first constitution was a confidential adviser of thegovernor,
and ought therefore to be of the same political faith. The Gov
ernor accordingly nominated John A. McClernand. The sena te,
although Democratic, passed a resolution to the effect that the
governor did not possess the power to nominate a secretary,
except in case of a vacancy. After adjournment the Governor
again appointed Mr. McClernand, secretary of state, who there
upon demanded possession of the office from Secretary Field.
The latter refused. Mr. McClernand then filed an information
in the nature of a quo warranto, before Judge Breese, in the
circuit court of Fayette county, who decided in favor of the
complainant. Secretary Field took an appeal to the supreme
court, where the cause was reversed. There were then four jus
tices of the supreme court. Justice Smith was a Democrat, and
Chief-Justice Wilson and Justices Lockwood and Brown were
Whigs. Three opinions were written. Justices Wilson and
Lockwood concurred; Justice Smith dissented; and Justice
Brown declined to sit in the cause, because he was a relative of
Mr. McClernand. Chief- Justice Wilson rendered the decision of
the court, which held that the Governor could not remove the

GALENA ALIEN CASE. 261

secretary of state at pleasure ; that when an appointment had
been made, the appointing power wassuspended until avacancy
occurred. The decision was the cause of a partisan outcry
against the so-called "Whig court," because it prevented a
Democrat from holding one of the principal offices of the gov
ernment. This opinion was contrary to the principle generally
accepted at this day, that the appointing power, when exercised
by a single person, or by a body of men who can conveniently
act, necessarily possesses the power of removal from office.
The second and far more important instance was the cele
brated Galena alien case. The alien vote of the state was about
ten thousand ; and it was estimated that nine-tenths of this
vote was Democratic; and if they were excluded from the polls in
1840, it would determine the presidential election in favor of the
Whigs. The constitution of 1818 provided that "in all elections,
all white male inhabitants above the age of twenty-one years,
having resided in the state six months next preceding the elec
tion, shall enjoy the right of an elector." The Whigs had long
contended that this provision did not authorize any but citizens
to vote ; while the practice, ever since the constitution was
adopted, had uniformly been to allow all residents, whether
citizens or aliens, to vote, who had resided in the state six
months. In order to test the right of aliens to vote, without
naturalization, an agreed case was instituted at Galena, where
there was a large alien vote in the mining district, between two
Whigs, to recover the penalty of one hundred dollars, under the
election law of 1829, because the defendant, who had acted as
judge at the August election of 1838, had received the vote of
an alien. Judge Dan. Stone, before whom the case was tried,
decided that an alien was not entitled to the elective franchise,
and therefore imposed the fine prescribed by the statute. The
decision had great political significance, because it was believed
by both parties that the alien vote of the state held the balance
of power. An appeal was taken to the supreme court, where it was
argued at the December term, 1839, and then continued to
the June term, 1840, when the exciting presidential campaign
was in progress. If the case were decided adversely to the
aliens, the state might be lost to the Democracy, and there was
a general apprehension that such would be the decision. Judge
Smith, the only Democratic justice then on the supreme bench,
discovered a clerical error in the record. A motion to dismiss

262 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
was thereupon founded, because it appeared by the record that
the case argued was alleged to have occurred at a time when
no general election could be held, namely, August, 6, 1839. The
year 1838 was meant. For the purpose of correcting the rec
ord, a continuance was granted to the December term, which
was subsequent to the presidential election, which was held in
November. The achievement of discovering the flaw in the
record was considered a remarkable stroke of legal acumen.
When the case was called for final decision, the constitutional
question of the right of an alien to vote was evaded, and it was
decided that inasmuch as the alien, whose vote was in question,
by admission of both parties, possessed all the qualifications
required by the law of 1829, the court erred in imposing
the penalty. In the meantime, the November election in 1840
was held. Both houses of the legislature were largely Demo
cratic, and Stephen A. Douglas was made secretary of state.
During the progress of these proceedings, a bill had been
introduced for the reorganization of the judiciary. Two great
political questions had been brought before the supreme court :
one had already been decided against the wishes of the Demo
cratic party, and it was thought the other, still pending, would
be decided in the same way. The Democrats proceeded to rad
ical measures of redress. Mr. Douglas, who had been one of the
counsel for the aliens, boldly charged in a speech before the
lobby, that the main question had been purposely evaded by
the court, in order to conciliate the Democrats, and defeat the
bill. By an act of February 10, 1841, the general assembly
legislated out of office the nine circuit judges, and increased
the number of supreme court justices from four to nine. In
addition to their duties as a supreme court, and their function
as a council of revision, the law imposed upon them all the
circuit court business of the state. Since 1835 the supreme
justices had been relieved of circuit duty, and acted solely as a
court of appeals, errors and revision. The change was an
extreme partisan measure, and characterized by Governor Ford
as "confessedly violent, and somewhat revolutionary." Before
its approval the bill was presented to the council of revision,
which returned it with its objections. The bill, however, was
repassed, notwithstanding the objections of the council, in the
senate by a large majority, and in the house by a majority of
one. A protest was signed by a minority, among whom was
Abraham Lincoln. The five additional supreme court justices

ATTEMPT TO REMOVE JUDGE BROWN. 263
elected by the legislature under this law were Sidney Breeze,
Walder B. Scates, Samuel H. Treat, Stephen A. Douglas, and
Thomas Ford, who had been judge of the circuit which included
Rockford. All these justices were Democrats. Thereafter all
Democratic apprehensions were allayed concerning the party
vote, nor did the majority of that court question the right of
the executive to appoint his own secretary of state.
At the session of 1842-43 an effort was made to remove
Judge Thomas C. Brown, on the ground of incompetency. He
had been a member of the supreme court since the adoption of
the constitution in 1818. Judge Brown was a genial gentleman,
but he possessed no legal attainments. Upon the reorganization
of the court, Judge Brown, whose home was at Shawneetown,
was assigned to the remote Galena circuit, in the hope that he
would resign. This plan failed; and four lawyers, Charles S.
Hempstead, Thomas Drummond, Thompson Campbell and A.
L. Holmes, filed specifications that he had not natural strength
of intellect, and lacked the legal training requisite to a proper
discharge of the duties of his high office. The senate refused to
participate in the examination of these charges, and the house
finally asked to be discharged from further consideration of the
subject. In 1847 another attempt was made to remove Judge
Brown. A petition was numerously signed by the bar and
Citizens of Rockford. This petition, with all the signatures
attached, has been preserved. Judge Brown, however, retained
his position, and remained upon the bench until the reorgani
zation of the supreme court under the constitution of 1848.
These two decisions of the supreme court were notable
events in the evolution of an elective judiciary in Illinois. Under
the present system, the entire judiciary of the state is elected by
the people. More than a century ago Alexander Hamilton said
in the Federalist: "The standard of good behavior for the
continuance in office of the judicial magistracy, is certainly one
of the most valuable of the modern improvements in the prac
tice of government. In a monarchy, it is an excellent barrier
to the despotism of the prince; in a republic, it is a no less excel
lent barrier to the encroachments and oppressions of the repre
sentative body. And it is the best expedient which can be devised
in any government, to secure a steady, upright and impartial
administration of the laws." Under the elective system, how
ever, a precedent has been established of continuing a judge in

264 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
office during "good behavior." Thus an elective judiciary is
essentially consistent with the philosophy of Hamilton. More
over, the judiciary, which in Hamilton's time was considered
the weakest department of the government, has become recog
nized as a co-ordinate branch, deriving its powers, as do the
legislative and the executive, from a popular constitution ; and
has attained its present position of honor and public confidence.
In pursuance of an act of the general assembly, approved
February 20, 1847, a constitutional convention assembled at
Springfield, June 7th of the same year. The delegates from
Winnebago county were Selden M. Church and Robert J. Cross.
The delegates from the neighboring county of Boone were Dr.
Daniel H. Whitney and Stephen A. Hurlbut, both of whom were
well known in Rockford at an early date. The Journal of Pro
ceedings indicate that all of these gentlemen took part in the
discussions. Upon the organization of the convention, Mr.
Church was appointed a member of the standing committee on
the organization of departments and offices connected with
the executive department ; Mr. Cross, a member of the commit
tee on the bill of rights; Mr. Hurlbut, on the judiciary depart
ment; and Dr. Whitney, on incorporations.
Early in the session Mr. Church introduced the following
resolution : "Resolved, That the committee on the bill of rights
be requested to inquire into the expediency of so amending the
sixth article of the present constitution that it shall provide
that 'there shall be neither slavery nor involuntary servitude
in this state, otherwise than for the punishment of crimes
whereof the parties shall have been duly convicted. Nor shall
any person be deprived of liberty on account of color.' " June
26th Mr. Cross introduced the following resolution: "Resolved,
That the committee on elections and the right of suffrage be
instructed to inquire into the expediency of changing the time
of holding elections from the first Monday in August to the
Tuesday next after the first Monday in November, and the
manner of voting from vive voce to ballot." Mr. Cross also
led in an effort to secure in the new constitution a provision for
a state superintendent of schools, with a liberal salary.
The convention continued in session until August 31st,
when the new constitution was adopted. It was ratified by the
people March 6, 1848, and in force from April 1st next follow
ing. The adoption of this new constitution was a notable event

THE NEW CONSTITUTION. 265
in the transition of Illinois from a primitive, pioneer state to a
great commonwealth. Many changes were made. A section,
introduced by Mr. Hurlbut, of Boone, provided for township
organization iu the counties, whenever desired. The time of
holding the general elections was changed from August to
November; the method of voting changed from vive voce to
ballot ; the judiciary was made elective ; and many improve
ments were made along other lines. This constitution remained
in force until 1870. A hew constitution was adopted in conven
tion in 1862, but it was rejected by the people. The delegate
from Winnebago county to this convention was Porter Sheldon,
a brother of C. W. Sheldon, of Rockford.

CHAPTER LII.
THE GALENA AND CHICAGO UNION : THE FIRST RAILROAD.
JANUARY 16, 1836, a charter was granted to the Galena &
Chicago Union Railroad Company, to construct a railroad
with a single or double track, from Galena to Chicago. The
capital stock was to be one hundred thousand dollars, with the
privilege of increase to a sum not exceeding one million dollars.
William Bennett, Thomas Drummond, J. C. Goodhue, Peter
Semple, J. M. Turner, E. D. Taylor, and J. B. Thomas, Jr.,
were made commissioners for receiving subscriptions to the
capital stock. At that time Galena was the leading village of
this western country. This fact explains the precedence given
to that name in the title of the road. The company was given
three years in which to commence operations. Either animal
or steam-power might be used. The charter was obtained
mainly through the influence of Ebenezer Peck andT. W.Smith.
The Galena & Chicago Union was the first railroad chartered
to be built from Chicago, upon which work was immediately
begun. The road became an important factor in the great
transportation system of Chicago, as well as the towns along
the line.
Thirteen months after the charter was granted, the survey
of the proposed route was begun by an engineer, James Sey
mour, and was extended from the foot of North Dearborn street
as far as the Des Plaines river. Work was suspended in June,
1838, but resumed the following year, and piles were driven
along the line of Madison street, and stringers placed upon
them. It soon became evident, however, that Chicago's finan
cial strength was not equal to her ambition, and the enterprise
was temporarily abandoned. The suspension of operations was
a source of profound regret to the citizens of the Rock River
valley, who had made several attempts to obtain better connec
tion with Chicago, first by means of the contemplated road,
and later by canal. These schemes did not prove feasible, and
other plans were substituted.

FIRST RAILROAD MEETING. 267
The agitation was continued in Winnebago county for sev
eral years. The first railroad meeting in Rockford was held
November 28, 1845. Anson S. Miller was chosen chairman,
and Selden M. Church, secretary. The meeting was addressed
by Hon. Martin P. Sweet. It was resolved that those counties
interested in the construction of a railroad from Galena to Chi
cago be recommended to send delegates to a convention to be
held in Rockford, January 7, 1846, for the purpose of taking
measures for the construction of the road at the earliest possible
time. Jason Marsh, T. D. Robertson, and William Hulin were
appointed a corresponding committee to carry out the object
of the meeting. The following delegates were appointed to
attend the convention from Winnebago county : Horace Miller,
A. C. Gleason, Robert Barrett, Harvey Gregory, Robert J.
Cross, Asa Farnsworth, Stephen Mack, Thomas B. Talcott,
Leman Pettibone, Guy Hulett, Snyder J. Fletcher, Alonzo Hall,
Daniel Baker, E. S. Cable, Harvey Woodruff, Joseph Manches
ter, George Haskell, Willard Wheeler, E. H. Potter, Newton
Crawford, J. C. Goodhue, S. M. Church, Anson Miller, Jason
Marsh, and T. D. Robertson.
December 5, 1845, a meeting was held in Chicago to select
delegates to the Rockford convention. Mayor A. Garrett pre
sided, and Isaac N. Arnold was secretary. The meeting was
addressed by J. Y. Scammon, of Chicago, and William Baldwin,
of Boston. The following delegates were chosed to attend the
convention at Rockford : Isaac N. Arnold, J. Y. Scammon, J.
B. F. Russell, Mark Skinner, Thomas Dyer, E. W. Tracy, John
Daulin, Stephen F. Gale, William H. Brown, Walter L. New
berry, William E. Jones, Bryan W. Raymond, F. C. Sherman,
William Jones, Mayor A. Garrett. Meetings were held at Belvi
dere December 20th, and at Freeport December 25th, for the
selection of delegates to the convention.
The convention was held at Rockford January 7, 1846.
Delegates were present from the counties proposed to be trav
ersed by the line. Cook county sent sixteen delegates; De
Kalb, one; McHenry, fifteen; Rock, three; Ogle, eighty; Boone,
forty-two ; Lee, one ; Kane, fifteen ; Stephenson, forty ; Winne
bago, one hundred; Jo Daviess, six; a total of three hundred
and nineteen delegates. It will be observed that Winnebago,
and probably other counties, sent a larger delegation than had
been authorized by the preliminary meeting. The convention
was called to order at twelve o'clock, by T. D. Robertson, who

268 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
nominated I. N. Arnold for temporary chairman. Mr. Robert
son was chosen secretary, pro tem. The committee appointed to
nominate permanent officers presented the following report:
Thomas Drummond, of Jo Daviess, president; William H.
Brown, of Cook ; Joel Walker, of Boone ; Spooner Ruggles, of
Ogle; Elijah Wilcox, of Kane, vice-presidents; T.D.Robertson,
of Winnebago; J. B. Russell, of Cook; S. P. Hyde, of McHenry,
secretaries. The president, on taking the chair, addressed the meeting
on the great importance of the outcome to northern Illinois
and the northwest, and expressed the hope that all their tran
sactions might be characterized by an intelligent view of the
situation. J. Y. Scammon, of Cook, offered a resolution that
a committee of one from each county be appointed to report
resolutions which would express the views of the convention.
The chair appointed the following committee : J. Y. Scammon,
of Cook; George T. Kasson, of McHenry; Charles S. Hemp
stead, of Jo Daviess; M. G. Dana, of Ogle; James S. Waterman,
of DeKalb; William H. Gilman, of Boone. John A. Clark, of
Stephenson; A. B. Wells, of Kane; S. M. Church, of Winnebago;
L. G. Fisher, of Wisconsin Territory. Walter L. Newberry, of
Chicago, offered the following: "Resolved, If a satisfactory
arrangement can be made with the present holders of the
stock of the Galena & Chicago Union Railroad Company, that
the members of this convention will use all honorable measures
to obtain subscriptions to the stock of said company."
An animated debate followed ; and after a full discussion of
the powers of the charter and possible benefits, the resolution
was adopted by an overwhelming vote.
The following resolutions, presented by J. Young Scammon,
in behalf of the committee appointed for that purpose, reported
the following resolutions, which were adopted without a dis
senting vote:
"Resolved, That the wants of the farmers and businessmen
of northern Illinois require the immediate construction of a
railroad from Chicago to Galena. That the value of farms
upon the route would be doubled by the construction of the
road, and the convenience of the inhabitants immeasurably
profited thereby.
"Resolved, That in order to accomplish the object of this
convention, it is indispensably necessary that the inhabitants
and owners of property between Galena and Chicago should

SUBSCRIPTION BOOKS OPENED. 269
come forward and subscribe to the stock of the proposed rail
road, to the extent of their ability ; and that if each farmer
upon the route shall take at least one share of the stock (one
hundred dollars), the completion of the road would be placed
beyond contingency."
This action enkindled enthusiasm along the entire line, but
before the necessary subscriptions had been secured, Messrs.
Townsend and Mather, who owned the original charter, offered
the same, together with the land and such improvements as
had already been made, to the citizens of Chicago, for the sum
of twenty thousand dollars. The terms contemplated the pay
ment of the entire sum in stock of the new company ; ten thou
sand dollars immediately after the election and organization of
the board of directors, and the remaining ten thousand dollars
on the completion of the road to Rock river, or as soon as
dividends of six per cent, had been earned. This proposition
was accepted. The purchasers subscribed from their own
means for the expense of the survey on December 6, 1846, and
the following year the work was begun, under the supervision
of Richard P. Morgan.
It was decided to open subscription books at Chicago and
at Galena, as well as the several settlements through which the
road was to pass. The task of canvassing among the farmers
between the proposed termini was undertaken by William B.
Ogden. J. Young Scammon solicited funds in Chicago, but
the subscriptions came in slowly. Only twenty thousand dol
lars were obtained at the outset from all the real estate men
and others who might have been supposed to have been espec
ially interested. Certain business men in Chicago opposed the
construction of the road on the ground that it might divert
business from Chicago to other points along theline. Mr. Ogden
met with better success in the rural districts. Even the women
were willing to undergo many privations of a personal charac
ter, that they might assist in the construction of an iron high
way, which they believed would prove of great benefit to the
succeeding generations. The citizens of Rockford and farmers
in the adjoining districts made liberal subscriptions to stock.
John A. Holland and T. D. Robertson were the most active
local promoters of the enterprise.
The original plan was to secure as large a local subscription
to the capital stock as possible, and then apply to eastern cap
italists for such advances, either in the form of subscriptions to

270 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
capital stock or loans, as might be found necessary. The inter
est in the enterprise, however, was such that by April 1, 1848,
one hundred and twenty-six subscribers had taken three hun
dred and fifty-one thousand and eight hundred dollars' worth of
stock. It was therefore concluded that the road should be con
structed and owned by residents of the territory through which
it was to pass. It was determined, however, to interview
friends of the project in the east, to obtain such suggestions as
their experience in railroad matters might enable them to give.
Eastern capitalists advised the construction of the road as far
as the subscription might be available ; and later, if money
were needed, it might be obtained in the east. There was
another factor in the problem. Illinois was burdened with an
enormous debt, and repudiation had been imminent. Eastern
capitalists were therefore not prompt in response to calls for
loans to be expended in internal improvements.
In September, 1847, a corps of engineers was engaged for
surveys, and work was begun. Unexpected obstacles were
encountered, and it was impossible for the directors to make
the first contract for construction until near the close of the
year. Contracts for the grading and bridging of twenty-five
additional miles were made in March, 1848. Meanwhile, in
February, 1847, an amended charter had been secured, under
the terms of which a new board of directors was elected April
5th of the following year. Changes were subsequently made as
follows: Thomas D. Robertson, of Rockford, was elected
director, vice Allen Robbins, resigned, April 5, 1849; Dexter A.
Knowlton, of Freeport, vice J. Y. Scammon, resigned, in 1850.
The canvass for subscriptions made along the line by Mr.
Ogden was subsequently supplemented by Charles Walker, Isaac
N. Arnold, John Locke Scripps and John B. Turner. In
1848 B. W. Raymond and John B. Turner visited the seaboard
to enlist eastern support in the project. The journey was not
as successful as they had hoped ; yet they reported to Chicago
subscriptions for fifteen thousand dollars' worth of stock and
the promise of a loan of seven thousand dollars additional.
The financial success of the enterprise seemed to be so far
assured by this time that the management purchased a limited
amount of rolling-stock.
Mr. Ogden, the president of the company, and also a mem
ber of the city council of Chicago, endeavored in the latter
capacity to secure the passage of an ordinance giving the com-

THE ROAD' REACHES ROCKFORD. 271

pany the right of way into the city, with other incidental privi
leges. The ordinance failed to pass, but the road was granted
the privilege of constructing a temporary track, in order to
facilitate the hauling of necessary material through the city.
The first civil engineer of the reorganized company was John
Van Nortwick, and in June, 1848, his assistant, George W.
Waite, drove the first grading peg, at the corner of Kinsie and
Halsted streets.
In September, 1848, the directors purchased two engines
from eastern companies. The first, the Pioneer, arrived in Chi
cago October 10th following. They were clumsy in appearance
and workmanship; but they rendered efficient service. The
Pioneer was unloaded from the brig Buffalo, on the Sunday
following its arrival in Chicago. It proved to be a memorable
purchase. At first it ran simply as a motor for hauling material
for construction ; but December 15, 1848, it started from Chi
cago at the head of the first train which left the city over the
four miles of track. In the rear of the Pioneer were six freight
cars, extemporized into passenger coaches. The engineer in
charge was John Ebbert. As the road developed, Mr. Ebbert
was promoted until he became master mechanic of the road.
His death occurred in Chicago August 21, 1899, at the age of
eighty-five years. The first engineer, however, who ran the
Pioneer as far west as Rockford was I. D. Johnson. In 1854
Mr. Johnson was married to Miss Delia, a daughter of Samuel
Gregory. To them were born six children, three of whom sur
vived the father. Mr. Johnson died at his home in Chicago,
February 24, 1899, and was buried in Rockford. He was a man
of straightforward character, and as an engineer he was careful
and courageous. The Pioneer was on exhibition at the world's
Columbian exposition in 1893, under the charge of its former
master, Engineer Ebbert, and attracted great attention as an
example of primitive ideas in locomotive construction. It is
now an exhibit at the Field Columbian Museum.
The line was extended to Elgin, forty miles west, in January,
1850. Nearly one hundred and sixty-five thousand dollars had
been expended for construction up to that time. The rolling-
stock was then an object of admiration; but it is now only of
interest as a relic of the day of small things. The track was
laid as far west as Belvidere in the spring of 1852. On Monday,
August 2, 1852, a train on the Galena & Chicago Union railroad
arrived in East Rockford. Its advent was signalized by the

272 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO /COUNTY.
ringing of bells and the firing of cannon. The iron horse was
greeted by the populace as the successor of the horse and wagon
and oxen and driver and whip. From that day Rockford began
to make rapid strides in wealth, population, and commercial
importance ; and the Forum took the flattering unction to its
soul that Chicago and Galena might be soon "looking this
way with a jealous eye lest they become eclipsed in greatness
by the citjT of the Rock river valley."
By the year 1857 quite an extension of the line had been
completed. A double track had been extended thirty miles
west, as far as Turner Junction, and large additions to the roll
ing stock had been acquired. The expense thus incurred
increased the total outlay up to that time to nine million dol
lars. Before the close of 1858 the company had extended its
main line to Freeport, one hundred and twenty miles from Chi
cago. Notwithstanding the fact that there was no little enthu
siasm in Galena over the extension of the line to that point,
Fate decreed that Galena should be connected with Chicago by
another line. The Galena & Chicago Union sold its right of
way to the Illinois Central. It has been said that had thegreat
Central system made a connection with Rockford at that early
date, the population of the city would have been materially
increased. At the close of 1858 the Galena & Chicago Union
company was free from a floating debt ; but it had a funded
indebtedness of three million seven hundred and eighty-three
thousand and fifteen dollars.
The system owned and operated by the Chicago & North
western Railway Company, as it exists at the present time, is a
consolidation of not less than forty -five distinct roads. June 2,
1864, was effected a consolidation of the Galena & Chicago Union
and the Chicago & Northwestern companies, under the name of
the Chicago & Northwestern Railway Company. The old Galena
& Chicago Union had been legitimately built, and was never
bonded; and when it was purchased by the Chicago & North
western, the stock held by the old subscribers in the Galena
road was exchanged for stock in the new company. The con
solidation was effected by the late Samuel J. Tilden, one of the
greatest railroad lawyers of his time. The Galena had been a
profitable road ; and its consolidation was one of the first in
northern Illinois.

CHAPTER LIII.
REPRESENTATIVE ROCKFORD CITIZENS : 1842-50.
MARSHALL H. REGAN was born in Rochester, New York,
and his early life was spent in his native state and in Can
ada. Mr. Regan came to Rockford in 1842. He engaged in
the lumber trade, in which he spent his active business life. He
was also a contractor and builder, did a large business, and
accumulated a competence. Mr. Regan was the architect of the
old First Congregational church, on the corner of First and
Walnut streets. He was a prominent citizen in early Rockford,
and a Democrat in politics. His first wife was Miss Louisa
Dewey, whom he married in Rockford in 1845. They had six
children. The first Mrs. Eber Carmichael and the late Mrs. 0.
A. Richardson were daughters. Mr. Regan's second marriage
was with Miss Adelaide Stewart, a native of Vermont. Their
son, Hon. Frank S. Regan, is an attorney, and astockholder of
the Rockford Abstract Company. In 1898, through a local
disaffection in the Democratic party, Mr. Regan was elected a
member of the legislature as a Prohibitionist. His only prede
cessor of the same political faith in this district was Hon. James
Lamont, who is now a member of the editorial staff of the Chi
cago Lever. The elder Regan died in Rockford in 1875.
James B. Howell settled in Rockford November 8, 1843.
His business was that of a wool-carder and cloth-dresser. When
the first dam was completed, Mr. Howell operated a carding
and fulling machine on the south side of State street. He erected
a building in 1846, and began business in 1848, and continued
therein until the dam went out in 1851. He then removed his
machinery to New Milford. He returned to Rockford ; andsome
years later he formed a partnership with his brother-in-law, M.
H. Regan, in the lumber business. After Huntington & Barnes'
book store was destroyed by fire, Mr. Howell engaged in the
book trade. His stand was the east store in Metropolitan Hall
block, which for many years was occupied by B. R. Waldo, in
the same line of trade. L. A. Trowbridge began business as a
clerk in this store in 1861. Mr. Howell has been treasurer of the

274 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
township school fund since 1888. He was preceded by his
daughter, Miss Ella, who held the office from 1882 until her
marriage in 1887. Mr. Howell was a constituent member of
the State Street Baptist church. For many years he has lived a
retired life, and in his old age he is highly esteemed by a wide
circle of friends. Comparatively few men can faithfully discharge
every duty of life without occasionally making an enemy thereby.
Mr. Howell has enjoyed the rare good fortuneof being an excep
tion to this rule.
Benjamin A. Rose was born in Philadelphia, in 1817. In
early manhood he removed to Chemung county, New York, and
in October, 1844, he came to Rockford. His first home was
next to D. D. Alling's house, on South Main street. In 1848 he
bought a lot on North church street, and built a brick house.
In 1855 Mr. Rose purchased the Jackson farm on Montague
street, just outside the city limits, where he resided until his
death in 1883. Mr. Rose was county clerk from 1847 to 1849.
He was one of the clerical force in the banking house of Robert
son & Holland, and remained in the bank one year after removing
to the farm. Mr. and Mrs. Rose were charter members of the Sec
ond Congregational church. Mrs. Rose died in December, 1896.
Dr. Lucius Clark became a resident of Rockford in 1845. Dr.
Clark was born in Amherst, Massachusetts, June 10, 1813. He
was the third in a family of seven sons, five of whom became
physicians. The Doctor received his education in his native
city. He pursued his medical studies at Berkshire Medical Col
lege, Massachusetts, and at Geneva Medical College, in New
York, and received the first diploma given by the latter institu
tion. Mr. Clark practiced at Marion, Palmyra, and Chili, in
New York, for ten years, previous to his settlement in Rockford.
Dr. Clark was a member of the American Medical Association,
and of the Illinois State Medical Society. During the war he
was in the field a short time as president of the board of exam
ining surgeons for the state of Illinois. He was for many years
a trustee of Rockford seminary. In 1836 Dr. Clark married
Julia A. Adams, of Hinsdale, Massachusetts. She died in
1861. In 1864 Dr. Clark married Charlotte M. Townsend, of
this city. Dr. Clark possessed rare social qualities. His genial
ity dispelled all reserve, and broke down the artificial barriers
of formality and exclusiveness. He had a fine presence, and he
was careful to the point of fastidiousness in his dress. Dr. Clark
was fond of a joke. On one occasion, after hearing a sermon

DR. LUCIUS CLARK. 275

by an intimate acquaintance, the Doctor complimented his
friend on his sermon ; but remarked that he had a book at home
which contained every word of it. The clergyman, who was
naturally restive under this imputation, called upon the Doctor
for an explanation, when the latter produced the dictionary. Dr.
Clark's home life was ideal, and his religious nature was strong
and independent. He ranked high in his profession, and dis
charged every duty of life as a citizen and friend with strict
fidelity and reverent sympathy. His death occurred November
5, 1878. Dexter Clark, M. D., followed his brother Lucius to
Rockford, where he resided until his death, except the time
spent in California, where he went in 1850. Dr. Dexter Clark
was for many years a prominent member of the Second Congre
gational church, and superintendent of its Sunday-school.
Many of the older residents will remember his noble Christian
qualities, his ardent enthusiasm and his generous sympathies.
Another brother, Dr. E. N. Clark, settled at Beloit; andafourth
brother, Dr. Asabel Clark, resided at Detroit, Michigan. Dr.
Lucius Clark had two sons who succeeded him in the practice of
medicine: Dexter Selwyn, and Lucius Armor. Dr. D. Selwyn
Clark died February 12, 1898. No citizen of Rockford had a
higher sense of professional and personal honor, and his death
was universally lamented. The death of Dr. L.A.Clark occurred
July 23, 1899, in the house in which he was born fifty years
before. He had a wide reputation as an expert surgeon. Dur
ing his residence on the Pacific coast he was employed as a
steamship surgeon for some years, and was a passenger on the
first voyage of the Colema, which, after long service, foundered
a few years ago. Dr. Clark was also surgeon for the Illinois
Railroad Company, which position he held at the time of his
death. His wife and one daughter survived him. For more
than half a century the Clark family was represented in the
medical profession of Rockford. In the death of Armor Clark
there passed away the last of this historic family of practitioners.
C. A. Huntington came to Rockford in 1845. He had left
his family in July at Racine, Wisconsin, until he could find a
desirable place for settlement. November 5th of that year he
began his first term of school in Rockford in a building owned
by H. R. Maynard, which stood on the site of the Masonic Tem
ple. In the following year L. B. Gregory retired from teaching,
and Mr. Huntington succeeded him as teacher in the old court
house building on North First street, where he remained until

\ v

276 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the fall of 1848. Mr. Huntington then taught in the old Bap
tist church on North Main street. Among Mr. Huntington's
first pupils in Rockford were Capt. E. E. Potter, Leander H.
Potter, Carrol Spafford, B. Rush Catlin, E. P. Catlin, Samuel
Montague, Hiram R. Enoch, Hiram H. Waldo, Sarah Preston,
Adaline Potter, Selwyn Clark, and Clinton C. Helm. In the
autumn of 1849 Mr. Huntington was elected school commis
sioner, and served eight years. In that same year he also opened
the first book store in Rockford, on the site of the Third Na
tional Bank. He subsequently removed to the corner store in
Laomi Peake's block, where the Manufacturers National Bank
now stands. There he and Robert Barnes conducted a book
store, and a book bindery on the second floor. November 27,
1857, this block was destroyed by fire. Huntington & Barnes
carried a stock of eleven thousand dollars, on which there was
an insurance of three thousand dollars. Mr. Huntington resided
in Rockford until 1864, when he removed to California.
Hon. William Brown was born in Cumberland, in the North
of England, June 1, 1819. His father's family removed to the
United States in 1827, and the senior Brown purchased a farm
in Oneida county, New York. William Brown began the study
of law in Rome, New York, and was admitted to the bar. In
1846 he became a citizen of Rockford. During his first winter
in the west he taught a district school. Judge Brown was hon
ored with several public offices. He was chosen a justice of the
peace in 1847. In 1852 he was elected state's attorney for the
district comprising Stephenson, Winnebago and Jo Daviess
counties, and served three years. At the expiration of that
time he was elected mayor of Rockford. In 1857 Judge Brown
formed a partnership with William Lathrop, which continued
three years. He then became a partner with the late H. W.
Taylor, with whom he was associated until 1870. In 1864 he
was elected a member of the legislature as a Republican. Judge
Brown was first elected judge to fill the vacancy caused by the
promotion of Judge Sheldon to the supreme bench. He was
subsequently elected for three full terms. His career on the
bench covered twenty years. Judge Brown and Caroline H.
Miller, a daughter of Hon. Horace Miller, were married Septem
ber 19, 1850. Their elder son, Edward W. Brown, has been
three times elected mayor of Rockford. At the conclusion of
his present term he will have served six consecutive years, the
longest mayoralty in our municipal history. Judge Brown's

HIRAM H. WALDO. 277

other children are Frank R. Brown and Mrs. H. W. Buckbee.
Judge Brown was an able lawyer, a conscientious judge, and a
Christian gentleman. By prudent management he acquired a
large estate. He was a liberal supporter of the Centennial
Methodist church, and was generous in the use of his money in
charity and public enterprises. The Brown Building is named
in his honor, and a controlling interest is owned by his family.
Judge Brown died January 15, 1891.
Hiram H. Waldo was born in Elba, Genesee county, New
York, November 23, 1827. He came to Rockford in 1846, when
he was nineteen years of age, and completed his early education
in the district schools. He studied in summer, and taught in
the winter, for several years, until 1851. Mr. Waldo taught
in the Redington district, in the old First Baptist church,
Cherry Valley, Guilford, Harlem, in the basement of the First
Methodist church as assistant to Seely Perry, and as assistant
to C. A. Huntington, on First street. While at Cherry Valley he
walked to Rockford, a distance of eight miles, to attend a lecture
by John B. Gough. Mr. Waldo subsequently spent two years
in Chicago, where he secured a clerkship in the postoffice, under
Postmaster Dole, and was promoted to the superintendency of
western distribution. Mr. Waldo remained a short time under
Postmaster Isaac Cook. He returned to Rockford when Charles
I. Horsman became postmaster the second time. Mr. Horsman
did not give his personal attention to the office, and Mr. Waldo
assumed this responsibility. He paid Mr. Horsman five hundred
dollars a year from the earnings of the office, and retained the
balance as his compensation. Mr. Horsman, however, gave
him a guarantee that he would receive an equivalent to his
salary in Chicago. Mr. Waldo opened a book store in 1855, in
a frame building which rested on poles, where the Grand Union
tea store now stands. He remained there four years, and then
removed into his present stand, in 1859, where for forty-one
years he has done business without interruption. He is the
only merchant now in business of all those engaged in trade
when he began. Mr. Waldo, however, was not the only early
book dealer on the West side. JohnM. Perry, a brother of Seely
Perry, had a book store on the site now occupied by L. Moulth-
rop's dry goods store. Mr. Perry sold this stock to J. W.
Seccomb. Mr. Waldo served as school commissioner of Winne
bago county from 1857 to 1859, and again from 1863 to 1865.
He took an honest pride in the teachers' institutes, which were

278 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
attended by all classes of people, instead of teachers only, as at
present. Mr. Waldo believes that his efforts in that direction
have never been surpassed. In politics Mr. Waldo claims the
unique distinction of always having voted with the minority.
He was an Abolitionist when there were only seven in the county.
His affiliations in later years have been generally with theDem-
cratic party. Upon the failure of the Second National Bank, Mr.
Waldo was appointed receiver by Commissioner Eckles, and has
paid eighty-five per cent, of the indebtedness. Since the organ
ization of the Church of the Christian Union in 1870, Mr. Waldo
has been an enthusiastic supporter of Dr. Kerr. It is said that
in the nearly thirty years of its existence as an independent
church, Mr. Waldo has never missed a service. Perhaps no man
in town is as well known as H. H. Waldo. He has a ready wit,
and the range of his information is broad. He is a shrewd
observer of men and affairs ; and has an inexhaustible fund of
reminiscence at his instant command. His knowledge of the
social life of Rockford covers more than half a century, and,
with one or two exceptions, surpasses that of any other citizen.
L. F. Warner is a native of Connecticut. He read law with
Hon. Reuben Booth, who had been governor of the state. A
statute of the commonwealth then required a student to read
law three years before admission to the bar. Mr. Warner came
to Rockford in November, 1848. Chicago at that time gave no
promise of so far outstripping Rockford . The Galena & Chicago
Union had built a construction track afew miles from Chicago.
In 1848 East Rockford was larger than the West side, and had
more wealth. Mr. Warner has always been a Democrat. He
was a delegate to the famous convention at Charleston, in 1860,
which resulted in a breach in the party, and the nomination of
Stephen A. Douglas for the presidency at a later convention.
Mr. Warner has served Rockford as city attorney. He is now
the senior member of the Rockford bar. In 1898 he completed
a full half century of continuous practice in his profession.
Melancthon Starr is an honored name in Rockford history.
Mr. Starr was born in Albany, New York, April 14, 1816. In
1840 he went to Tallahassee, as a commission merchant, where
he represented several New York houses. His principal business
was the purchase of cotton and its shipment in large quantities
to the north. Mr. Starr, however, was a lover of freedom, and
he became so disgusted with the scenes incident to slavery that
he removed north. He became cashier of the banking house of

MELANCTHON STARR. 279
Nevins, Townsend & Co., on Wall street, New York. His resi
dence was at Jersey City. Mr. Starr removed to Rockford
in 1850. He first conducted a dry goods business on the
Second National Bank corner. He was assignee of Charles I.
Horsman's bank when it failed. Inl855Mr. Starr became inter
ested in what was afterward called the Winnebago National
Bank. This banking house was founded in 1848 by Thomas D.
Robertson and John A. Holland. Later John S. Coleman
became a partner, and the firm was Robertson, Coleman & Co.
On the death of Mr. Holland, Mr. Starr was admitted to the
firm ; and after Mr. Coleman's death the firm was Robertson &
Starr, which continued until the organization of the Winnebago
National Bank, in 1865. By reason of the respective charac
teristics of these gentlemen, the house of Robertson & Starr was
sometimes called the firm of the Law and the Gospel. Mr. Rob
ertson was president, ard Mr. Starr was vice-president until his
death. In 1857 Mr. Starr sold his homestead on North Main
street to Elias Cosper. It was his intention to return east; but
the death of Mrs. Starr changed his plans, and he re-purchased
his former home, where he spent his last years. Mr. Starr was
the beloved patriarch of a large family circle. December 16,
1839, he was married to Lucretia M. Nevins, at Norwich, Con
necticut. She possessed literary attainments and great force of
character. Their six children are: Harry N., Mrs. John P.
Manny, Mrs. C. W. Brown, Chandler, David N.,and Miss Lucre
tia. The mother died in 1857. In 1861 Mr. Starr married
Ellen M. Townsend, who still resides in Rockford. Mr. Starr
was a man of the world in the best sense, and left quite a large
estate. He was one of nature's noblemen. It has been said
he never left a promise unfulfilled. He treated all men with
respect. The poorest man was made to feel in the presence of
Melancthon Starr that he was a gentleman, and he always
received the same courteous treatment as though he were
the possessor of unlimited wealth, and moved in the highest
social circles. Mr. Starr was a rare type of that rapidly-
departing class, the old-school, Christian gentleman. There
was not a grain of cynicism in his nature. The geniality of his
disposition was as constant as the stability of his character.
A beautiful trait was his sympathy for his old friend, the late
Ephraim Wyman, who in his old age was reduced to very mod
erate circumstances. Nearly every Sunday Mr. Starr visited
his friend, and cheered his last years with his sympathy and

280 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD ANDJWINNEBAGO COUNTY.
purse. Mr. Starr was a Unitarian. He was a communicant of
of that church until its membership disbanded, when he became
a regular attendant at the Church of the Christian Union. Mr.
Starr died, universally esteemed, November 29, 1885.
John Edwards was born at Acton, Massachusetts, August
18, 1800. He was in business in Lowell before his removal to
the west. Mr. Edwards was living at Alton, Illinois, during the
excitement which resulted in the death of Rev. Elijah P. Love-
joy, America's martyr to free soil and free speech. On that
occasion Mr. Edwards took an honorable and decided position
in favor of the freedom of the press; and stood on guard
at Mr. Lovejoy's bed, with a loaded musket in his hand, the
night before that brave Abolitionist was murdered by the pro-
slavery mob. Mr. Edwards came to Rockford in 1850. He
was the first dealer in pine lumber in the city. His first yard
was near Peter Sames' wagon factory, near the Northwestern
railroad track. Most of his lumber at this yard came by team
from St. Charles, and the amount of stock on hand at one time
was from ten to twelve thousand feet. His second yard was on
the northwest corner of Church and State streets, and the lumber
was hauled from Elgin. At times he had difficulty in getting the
lumber from the terminus of the railroad at Elgin. The teamsters
who hauled wheat to that place would throw off a portion of
the load when stalled in the mud at Pigeon Woods, and leave
it there. Mr. Edwards encouraged the development of the
Rockford water-power ; was interested in the work of the semi
nary, and during his last years he was its agent. Mr. Edwards
was an upright, worthy gentleman, of New England stock. His
home was the present residence of George R. Forbes. His death
occurred June 14, 1871. Mrs. Edwards was a woman of fine
presence and force of character. She spent her last years with
her daughter in Chicago, and died at about ninety years of age.
Their three children are : Mrs. A. L. Chetlain, of Chicago, form
erly Mrs. Melancthon Smith ; Mrs. J ulia Clemens, of Rockford ;
and the Rev. John Edwards, a retired Presbyterian clergyman.
His wife was a sister of the late Melancthon Starr.

CHAPTER LIV.
DEPARTURE OF MR. HAIGHT. — LOCAL STATISTICS. — OTHER NOTES.
DANIEL S. HAIGHT, the founder of East Rockford, like his
West side rival, did not remain in Rockford to see the fru
ition of his early settlement. Mr. Haight removed from the
village in the winter of 1847-48, and settled in Texas, near
Shreveport, Louisiana. He revisited Rockford in 1857. The
date of his death is unknown to his old friends in Rockford.
There is a tradition, which is commonly accepted, that he was
a soldier in the Confederate army, and that he died after the
civil war at Fort Worth, Texas. No worthy record of his life
and work has been preserved ; but next to Mr. Kent, his name
is most prominent in early history.
In the autumn of 1845 an eccentric character, who gloried
in the name of Julius P. Bolivar McCabe, made his appearance
in Rockford. He prepared a historical sketch of the village,
which was published in the Forum of December 3, 1845, which
gave a statistical resume of Rockford, which the writer called
"one of the most tastefully built towns in Illinois." There were
six congregations : Baptists, Congregationalists, Episcopalians,
Methodists, Universalists and Unitarians; a branch of the
American Bible Society ; one classical and three select schools,
with one hundred and fifty-eight pupils ; eleven dry goods stores,
with a winter stock which aggregated sixty-five thousand dol
lars ; a printing office ; three hotels ; fourteen lawyers ; six phy
sicians; three justices of the peace; two drug stores; two jewelry
stores ; two harness shops ; one iron foundry ; two sawmills ;
one fanning-mill factory ; one furnace and machine shop ; a dis
tinguished portrait and landscape painter ; two land agencies ;
two wagon shops ; three groceries ; one edge-tool maker ; two
dentists; two meat markets; four tailor shops; one bakery;
five shoe shops ; two cabinet shops; one copper and tinsmith
shop ; five blacksmith shops ; two cooper shops ; two paint shops ;
one livery stable, and one fashionable barber shop. The popu
lation of the East side was six hundred and eighty ; West side,
five hundred and ninety-eight; total in village, twelve hundred
and seventy-eight. Of this population, four hundred and seventy

282 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
were natives of New York; two hundred and thirty-seven of
the six New England states; one hundred and sixty-two of
Illinois, including one hundred and nineteen who were born in
Rockford. Luther Miller, father of Anson S. and Cyrus F. Miller,
then in his seventy-fifth year, was the oldest man in the village.
Mrs. Elizabeth McKinney, aged seveuty-six years, was the
oldest woman. There were only two colored persons in the
town. On the East side there were one hundred and fifty-one
houses ; on the West side, one hundred and twenty -six ; total,
two hundred and seventy-seven. In describing the courthouse,
this statistician said: "It is crowned with a beautiful and
well-proportioned cupola, which rises fifteen feet above the roof
of the building."
February 23, 1844, Charles Latimer, a former lawyer and well
known citizen of Rockford, was shot at Potoski, Wisconsin. A
few days previous to the fatal affray, Latimer became involved
in a quarrel with a Mr. Gloster and another gentleman, which -
arose from a discussion of the right of foreigners to vote. It
was proposed to settle the difficulty by a duel; but by the inter
position of friends, it was thought that the matter had been
amicably adjusted. On Friday morning, however, as Gloster
was passing along the street, Latimer accosted him, drew a
pistol and fired. The wadding lodged on Gloster's breast, but
the ball passed over his shoulder. So heavy was the charge
that the stock of the pistol was shattered by the discharge.
Gloster immediately retreated, but was followed by Latimer,
who had armed himself with two loaded pistols and a bowie-
knife. As Latimer advanced to Gloster, he said: "Are you
ready? One or the other of us must die today" Gloster replied
that he was not, and went to procure a double-barreled shotgun
loaded with shot. On Latimer's approach Gloster warned him
to keep back ; but Latimer still advanced, and raised his pistol,
which missed fire. At this juncture Gloster fired, and most of
the charge took effect in Latimer's breast. As he fell, he tried to
fire again, but failed. He expired almost instantly. Gloster
immediately delivered himself to the authorities, and after a
preliminary hearing he was discharged. Mr. Latimer, who had
been rather intemperate in his habits, was said to have been
perfectly sober at the time of the affray.
At the April term of the circuit court, in 1844, a case was
tried which involved the liability of stage proprietors. Samuel

THE FORTY-NINERS. 283

B. Hall recovered against Messrs. Frink, Walker & Co. a verdict
for one hundred and seventy-five dollars, for a trunk which was
stolen from a stage belonging to the defendants, in which the
plaintiff had taken passage. It appeared conclusively that the
plaintiff was a passenger in defendant's stage while enroute
from Rockford to Chicago, and put his trunk on board, and
that the same was stolen before it arrived at Newburg, without
any fault or negligence of the defendants. The jury, however,
were satisfied that they were liable as common carriers, with
out any default.
February 17, 1846, a convention of physicians of northern
Illinois and southern Wisconsin was held in Rockford, when
the organization of the Rock River Medical Association was
perfected. Its object was mutual protection and improvement
in professional knowledge. Dr. Goodhue] was elected president ;
G. Hulett and George Haskell, vice-presidents; S. G. Armor,
secretary and treasurer ; censors, Lucius Clark, A. M. Catlin, A.
Thomas. The first annual meeting of the society was held in
Rockford the 19th of May following.
The gold excitement drew many to California in 1849-50.
Among those who went from Rockford were Giles C. Hard, A.
C. Spafford, D. K. Lyon, H. B. Potter, Dexter Clark, William
Hamilton, H. H. Silsby, Isaac Rowley, Obadiah E.Lamb, a Mr.
Smith, a Mr. Lewis, Sylvester Robinson, and Henry L. Simpson.
Mr. Robinson died at Mud Springs, forty-five miles east of Sac
ramento, a few days after his arrival. Mr. Robinson was a
native of Connecticut, and came to Rockford in 1847. He was
father of Mrs. E. P. Catlin and H. H. and N. S. Robinson. Mr.
Simpson died while on his return home, at Peru, Illinois, in
March, 1851. His remains were brought to Rockford for bur
ial. Mr. Simpson was father of E. L. Simpson and Mrs. Z. B.
Sturtevant. He came to Rockford about 1839. He built a
brick house which still stands on Leonard Schmauss' lot on
North Second street; and part of another brick house on the
southwest corner of First and Market streets. Mr. Simpson was
engaged in the business of blacksmith. He owned a one-half
interest in a grist mill at Cherry Valley, and property in Rock
ford. Mr. Lamb died in California. As in all similar ventures,
some were successful; while others received no adequate returns
for their journey into the far country.

CHAPTER LV.
EMMANUEL CHURCH. (EPISCOPAL.)
THERE are no early official records of this church ; and the
writer is indebted to Levi Moulthrop, one of the oldest resi
dent churchmen, for the facts given in this chapter. The Rt.
Rev. Philander Chase, D. D., first bishop of thediocese of Illinois,
made his first episcopal visitation to Rockford, August 28,
1841. Prior to this time there had been no public services of
the Episcopal church held in the county. There had been only
a very few families of the faith who had settled in Rockford.
Levi Moulthrop, M. D., was the first churchman who came into
this county. Dr. Moulthrop arrived in the autumn of 1835. He
brought the first American Prayer Book, which is now in the
possession of his son, Levi Moulthrop, the dry goods merchant.
The first church family who settled in the county was that
of Sampson George, who came from Yorkshire, England. They
arrived in the settlement of Rockford September 24, 1836. The
family consisted of Mr. George, his wife, Ann, and five children,
two daughters and three sons. The children had received
baptism in England. Mr. George brought a letter from their
parish priest, commending the family to the spiritual care of
any clergyman of the American church into whose jurisdiction
they might come. They also brought two English Prayer
Books. The death of Mr. George occurred five weeks after the
arrival of the family in Rockford. There was no priest nearer
than the missionary at Galena, and he could not be definitely
located, owing to the extent of territory under his charge. Thus
the first churchman was buried without the offices of the church.
During the next few years several other families of the church
settled in the county. Among these were Jonathan Weldon,
Chauncy Ray, and John W. Taylor. The former two settled
on farms a.bout six miles southwest of the town, and the latter
remained in the village, and engaged in the dry goods business.
At the Bishop's first visitation the services were held in the
old court house building on North First street, which served a
similar purpose for other households of the faith. The holy

FIRST CELEBRATION OF THE EUCHARIST. 285
eucharist was celebrated for the first time in the county, and
holy baptism administered. The Bishop preached. John Wad-
leigh Taylor, infant son of John W. and Jane P. Taylor, was
baptized. August 4, 1842, the Bishop made a second visitation to Rock
ford. Theservices morning and afternoon were held in the same
building as in the preceding year. The sacraments of the holy
eucharist, baptism and confirmation were administered. One
of the baptisms was that of Levi, infant son of Mrs. Margaret
Moulthrop. Those who received confirmation were Miss M. E.
Weldon, Mrs. Margaret Moulthrop, Salmon R. and Spencer S.
Weldon. The Bishop preached two sermons. Aside from these
yearly visitations by the Bishop, the few church families in and
around Rockford were without the sacraments of the church,
except an occasional service by some missionary priest from a
distant point.
In 1845 the Rev. Alfred Lauderback, of New York state, was
appointed by the domestic board of missions to the missionary
field of northern Illinois and southern Wisconsin, with Belvidere
and Rockford as chief points of location. This fact meant more
regular and frequent services for Rockford. The new mission
ary's first service was held August 10, 1845. Father Lauder
back ministered in this section two years, when he was sent to
take charge of the parish which had been recently organized at
Galena, Illinois. From this time for several years occasional
services were held in the village by the Rev. Dudley Chase, a
son of the Bishop, and the Revs. Humphrey and Millett, of
Beloit, Wisconsin ; Pulford, of Belvidere ; Johnston, of Pekin,
and Miller, of Bonus, Illinois, the father of Orrin Miller, an early
Rockford attorney. Services were generally held in the new
court house.
The present parish was organized May 1, 1849. A meeting
of the parishioners, both men and women, was convened, at
which the Rev. Dudley Chase presided ; and the parochial Organ
ization was effected in accordance with the prescribed canonical
form. The articles of association were signed by Chauncy Ray,
Jonathan Weldon, Horace Starkey, Duncan J. Stewart, John
Conrad, S. R. Weldon, and Spencer S. Weldon. Upon the organ
ization of the parish, the parishioners proceeded to the election
of a vestry. Those elected were : senior warden, Horace Star-
key; junior warden, Chauncy Ray; vestrymen, John Conrad,
Duncan J. Stewart, S. R. Weldon.

286 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The Rev. Dudley Chase was called to be the first rector. He
accepted the call, but afterward declined, as he preferred to
accept a charge in Chicago, where he organized the parish of the
Atonement on the West side, which was afterward merged into
the cathedral of Saints Peter and Paul.
November 15, 1852, the Rev. Charles Reighley, of Chicago,
was called to the rectorship of the parish. With the consent of
the new bishop, Rt. Rev. Henry John Whitehouse, the call was
accepted, and the first rector entered at once upon his work.
Bishop Chase had died September 27, 1852, and had been suc
ceeded by Bishop Whitehouse. A lot was purchased on the
corner of North Church and North streets, for two hundred
dollars, and a church building erected at a cost of nineteen
hundred dollars. The new church was consecrated by Bishop
Whitehouse, August 23, 1853, "by the name of Emmanuel
Church, Rockford."
Succeeding the Rev. Charles Reighley have been the follow
ing rectors in the order named : Revs. Anson Clark, Michael
Schofield, William T. Smithett, Thomas Smith, S. B. Duffield,
J. E. Walton, S. D. Day, C. S. Percival, F. W. Adams, A. W.
Snyder, D. C. Peabody, Wyllys Rede, and N. B. Clinch.
The Rev. D. C. Peabody became rector March 1, 1886. Dur
ing his rectorship the present rectory was purchased, and the
Fairfield Memorial Parish House erected, at a cost of forty
thousand dollars. The latter was the gift of one parishioner,
Mrs. Eleanor G. Fairfield, and was erected as a memorial to her
late husband, W. W. Fairfield. An additional thirty feet of
land adjoining the church lot on the west was purchased, at a
cost of sixteen hundred dollars, and many other permanent
improvements made in the parish.
Emmanuel church, like the Episcopal church in America,
has calmly pursued the even tenor of its way. Centuries ago the
forefathers, in iconoclastic zeal, discarded the beauty and sub
limity of her ritual. With a sort of reversion to type instinct,
non-conformist churches have from time to time since then
incorporated portions of her ritual into their service. Like air
and sunshine, it appeals to the great universal, and will ever
maintain its place in public worship. Four of the greatest
spiritual forces of the centuries, Frederick W. Robertson, Fran
ces Ridley Havergal, Phillips Brooks and Archdeacon Farrar,
have found in this venerable church a congenial atmosphere for
the highest development of the religious nature.

CHAPTER LVI.
ROCKFORD FEMALE SEMINARY.— ANNA P. SILL.— ARATUS KENT.
THE subject of higher education received attention at an early
date in this section. As early as 1836 or '37 a joint stock
company was formed at Belvidere, for the purpose of building
and maintaining an institution to be known as Newton academy.
March 4, 1838, an instrument of writing issued from Boone
county, by Dr. Whitney, commissioner of sales for the county,
conveying to John S. King, Hiram Waterman, A. D. Bishop,
William Dresser and F. W. Crosby, trustes of Newton academy,
and their successors in office, for the use of the academy, block
twenty in the original town of Belvidere. This tract of ground
cornered with the southeast corner of the public square, and is
now occupied bp the residence of H. C. DeDunn. The building
was commenced, and so far completed as to be tenantable, and
Prof. Seth S. Whitman taught a school therein. He was suc
ceeded by another teacher whose name has been forgotten. In
August, 1843, the academy, grounds and franchises passed
from the association, and became the property of John Wal
worth, in trust, to be used by him foreducational purposes, and
none other. In the same month Mr. Walworth conveyed the
property to Arthur Fuller, a brother of the famous Margaret
Fuller, subject to all the conditions named in the conveyance to
Walworth. Miss Fuller went to Belvidere in person, and bought
the property, and had the deed executed to her brother. Mr.
Fuller occupied the academy as a teacher about two years,
when he conveyed the property to John K. Towner and Eben
Conant, subject to the same conditions. Mr. Conant was father
of Rev. A. H. Conant, who was pastor of the Unitarian church
of Rockford. The son used the academy as a school room and
house of worship. Ilis doctrines did not meet the approval of
the membership of the other churches, and neither his school
nor his church met with special success ; and in January, 1852,
Messrs. Towner and Conant conveyed the property to the Rev.
Charles Hill Roe, a Baptist clergyman. From that time, for
many years, the academy was used as a private residence; then
as a barn, and was finally destroyed by fire.

288 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
About 1839 a seminary was founded at Mt. Morris, in Ogle
county. The attempt to establish a school at Kishwaukee was
noted in a preceding chapter.
As early as 1843 there wras some discussion of the need of a
college for the upper Rock river valley. A general convention
of the churches of the northwest was held at Cleveland, Ohio,
in June, 1844, at which education received much attention. It
was decided that a college and a female seminary should be-
founded in southern Wisconsin and northern Illinois, respect
ively. A resolution was adopted that the "exigencies of Wis
consin and northern Illinois require that those sections should
unite in establishing a college and a female seminary of the
highest order — one in Wisconsin, near to Illinois, and the other
in Illinois, near to Wisconsin." The delegates, upon their
return, called a convention at Beloit in August, 1844. Three
subsequent conventions were held at Beloit, because it was
believed from the first that the college should be located at that
place. The resolution of the first convention, affirming the
need of both college and seminary, was re-affirmed in these sub
sequent conventions, representing especially the Presbyterian
and Congregational ministry and churches in all the region.
The union of these two churches in this movement may be
attributed to the fact that each was weak as it stood alone,
and only in union was there strength. At the fourth conven
tion, held at Beloit in October, 1845, Beloit was selected as the
seat of the college, and a board of trustees was elected, to whom
was committed the development of both institutions. The first
meeting of the trustees was held the same month. Upon the
original board were Rev. Aratus Kent and Hon. Wait Talcott.
The charter for Beloit college was approved by the governor of
the territory of Wisconsin, February 2, 1846. Middle college,
the first building, was begun in the autumn of that year.
Then began the discussion of a site for the seminary. Rock
ton and Rockford were rivals. But Beloit had been selected for
the college; and from the Puritanical point of view of those
days, Rockton was considered not a desirable distance for a
college for young ladies. Thus Rockford was given the prefer
ence. The Rockford Forum of October 29, 1845, published a
call for a meeting at the Methodist church, on Monday evening,
November 3d, to consider the location of the seminary. This
call was signed by thirty-four citizens, led by T. D. Robertson.

OLD SEMINARY BUILDING
[Began for the First Congregational church, subsequently owned by the county
as a court house. Miss Sill be^an her preparatory school here. It was also occupied
as a place of worship by several churches. Last stood on Gilbert "Woodruff's grounds.
Torn down autumn of IM'0]

SCIENCE HALL, ROCKFORD COLLEGE

THE PREPARATORY SCHOOL. 289
At this meeting it was resolved to attempt to raise the sum
prescribed by the Beloit trustees as necessary — about three
thousand five hundred dollars. A committee was appointed to
solicit subscriptions, consisting of Jason Marsh, George Has
kell, Willard Wheeler, Asa Crosby, Anson S. Miller, P. B. John
son, and Horace Foote. The Forum of November 5, 1845,
.contains a full report of this meeting, also a lengthy editorial.
Citizens pledged the required amount. The Forum of December
3d mentions, in a sketch of the city, that the trustees of Beloit
college have located the seminary at Rockford. A charter was
granted February 25, 1847, to the following gentlemen as
incorporators: Aratus Kent, D. Clary, S. Peet, F. Bascom, C.
Waterbury, S. D. Stevens, A. L. Chapin, R. M. Pearson, G. W.
Wilcox, A. Raymond, C. M. Goodsell, E. H. Potter, L. G. Fisher,
Wait Talcott, Charles S. Hempstead and Samuel Hinman. These
same gentlemen were the incorporators of Beloit college. The
board of trustees was to consist of sixteen members, with power
to increase the number to twenty -four. But disasters affecting
the business interests of the village prevented the fulfillment of
the pledges which had been made, and delayed the enterprise
for a time; but it was never abandoned.
Meanwhile, June 11, 1849, Miss Anna P. Sill began a pre
paratory school, under the name of the Rockford Female Semi
nary. The recitations were held in the old court house building
on North First street. Miss Sill came to Rockford from the
east, with the expectation that her school would develop into
the seminary which had been planned by the trustees of Beloit.
This preparatory school was not the seminary proper, but
rather its forerunner, and entirely under local management.
Miss Sill was assisted by the Misses Hannah and Eliza Richards.
The number of pupils the first term was seventy, most of whom
were under ten years of age. The opening of this school appar
ently gave an impetus to the consummation of the former plans
for a seminary. The trustees were Rev. L. H. Loss, Jason Marsh,
Anson S. Miller, C. A. Huntington, S. M. Church, Rev. J. C.
Parks, Bela Shaw, T. D. Robertson, E. H. Potter, Dr. George
Haskell, Asa Crosby. The academic year was divided into four
terms of eleven weeks each.
In 1850 the citizens again made pledges aggregating more
than five thousand dollars for buildings, and theladies pledged
one thousand dollars for the beautiful grounds. This original
subscription list is still in existence, though eaten away in places.

290 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
It was found among the papers of the late Charles H. Spafford.
The word original is here used because the subscriptions of
1845-46 were apparently never redeemed. The list is probably
the only one in existence. Thus by September, 18, 1850, the
seminary proper was assured as a permanent institution of
Rockford, for the higher education of young women.
During the first two years of Miss Sill's residence in Rock
ford she continued independently her preparatory school. But
in 1851 the school was formally recognized by the board of
trustees of Beloit college as the preparatory department of Rock
ford female seminary, under the charter which they had already
obtained. Full preparatory and collegiate courses of study
were defined, and, upon examination, fifteen were admitted into
the first collegiate class in September of that year. The year
1851 is thus regarded as the date of the founding of the semi
nary, according to the original design. The recitations were
conducted in the old court house building, already noted. The
seminary had been granted full collegiate powers by its charter,
but it was called a seminary, as was customary for such insti
tutions at that time. The name was not changed to Rockford
college until 1892. Seven of this first class of 1851 graduated
in 1854. Only one, Mrs. William Lathrop, is now a resident of
the city. The course then covered three years, and was later
changed to four years.
The present seminary grounds were purchased from Buell
G. Wheeler. The land originally extended to the river, but a
portion was taken by the Chicago & Iowa railroad. The prop
erty was not condemned, as the trustees preferred to sell rather
than enter into any controversy. The grounds never extended
farther east or north. They were never enlarged, and were
reduced only on the west. The deed to this property was also
found among Mr. Spafford's papers, and apparently had never
left his possession. The reason therefor may be explained. Mr.
Spafford was county recorder at the time; he was alsoatrustee
of the seminary, and the treasurer of the board. The document
would thus naturally remain in his possession. This deed and
the original subscription list, previously noted, were presented
to the college at the last commencement season by Mr. Spaf
ford's family, and are now among its permanent records. The
city of Rockford owes a debt of gratitude to three of its early
citizens for the very existence of this institution. At a critical
moment in the formative period, Charles H. Spafford, Eleazer

SEPARATE BOARD OF TRUSTEES. 291
H. Potter and Dr. Lucius Clark mortgaged their homes and
raised several thousand dollars to insure the success of the sem
inary. This self-sacrifice by these gentleman, who had faith in
the future of Rockford, and who appreciated the value of higher
education, has never been properly recognized, for the apparent
reason that their course has not been generally known.
After the purchase of the grounds Mr. Wheeler said they were
sold for much less than their real value. Mrs. Wheeler was
deeply interested in the success of the seminary ; and thus the
property was obtained at a low price. Mr. Spafford also pre
served a transcript of an itemized estimate of the cost of the
first building, made by John Beattie. This document called for
an outlay of seven thousand nine hundred and twenty-seven
dollars and thirty-five cents.
July 15, 1852, the corner-stone of the first building was
laid by Rev. Aratus Kent, president of the board of trustees.
He spoke from the words: "That our daughters may be as
corner-stones, polished after the similitude of a palace."
After the acceptance by the board of trustees of the finan
cial pledges of the citizens of Rockford in 1850, it was deemed
best that each institution should manage its own affairs. A
provisional local board appears to have been created at this
time ; and in 1852 the seminary passed into the control of a
separate board of trustees. The principle of co-operation, how
ever, continued to prevail, and certain gentlemen were on the
official boards of the college and the seminary. In the lapse of
years this number gradually diminished, until now Thomas D.
Robertson is the only one connected with the boards of the
two institutions. The first formal appointment to the perma
nent faculty of the seminary was made in July, 1852, when
Miss Sill was elected principal. In July, 1854, the collegiate
course was divided into four departments: mental and moral
philosophy; mathematics and natural science; history and
English literature; ancient languages. The department of
mental an d moral philosophy was assigned to the principal. Miss
Mary White was chosen teacher in mathematics and natural
science. In 1854 work was begun on Linden hall, the western wing.
It received its name from the, residence of one of its New En
gland friends. From this place and from New York the larger
part of the fund was obtained for its construction. In the
fifties Miss Sill raised a large sum of money among her eastern

292 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
friends, especially in Boston, for the seminary, apparently to
raise a deficit. Up to September 8, 1854, Miss Sill had secured
in subscriptions the sum of three thousand six hundred and
fifty-nine dollars and sixty-seven cents. This fact appears from
a financial statement made by Charles H. Spafford. According
to the Rockford Democrat of August 1, 1854, Mr. Milwain was
the architect of Linden hall, and the plans and specifications
called for an addition forty-one by sixty-four feet, and four
stories. Linden hall was first separate from Middle hall, and
then connected by a frame passage-way.
In 1866 a second addition, Chapel hall, with its connecting
corridors, was begun, and completed two years later. In 1871
Linden hall and Middle Hall were connected by a corridor.
Of the first collegiate class admitted in 1851, seven were
graduated in 1854, eight in 1855, sixteen in 1856, ten in 1857,
eleven in 1858, ten in 1859, eleven in 1860, and nine in 1861;
a total of eighty-two in eight years. There were then three
departments: collegiate, normal and academic. During that
time there were eighty -five others who entered the seminary,
but did not complete the course. Forty-one were in the junior
class in 1861. The whole number who shared in the instruction
of the collegiate course during the first ten years was two hun
dred and six. One hundred and eighty-three had received
instruction in the normal course; and the whole number of
pupils for a longer or shorter time connected with the institu
tion, including the preparatory courses, from the beginning in
1849, to July, 1861, was fifteen hundred and thirty. During
this time there was contributed to the seminary from all sources
the sum of thirty-nine thousand two hundred and twenty -eight
dollars. The influence of this seminary and later college upon the
intellectual, social and moral life of Rockford may be recognized
and appreciated ; but it can never be fully estimated. The city
does not contain a more enduring monument to the wisdom of
its founders. Many godly men and women have labored for the success
of this Christian college ; and those of a later day have reaped
the harvest. This chapter would be incomplete without a more
specific reference to Miss Anna P. Sill and Rev. Aratus Kent.
Anna Peck Sill was born in Burlington, Otsego county, New
York, August 9, 1816. She was the youngest of ten children,

MISS SILL'S EARLY LIFE. 293
and inherited the intellectual and moral qualities of a long line
of Puritan ancestry. Her father, Abel Sill, was a farmer, who
died in 1824, in his fiftieth year, when Anna was seven years of
age. Her mother was the eldest daughter of Judge Jedediah
Peck, who, it is said, was the first in New York to urge legisla
tive action for the establishment of common schools, and the
abolition of imprisonment for debt. In 1831 Miss Anna made
a public profession of religion. In the autumn of 1836 she
taught a district school in the neighborhood of Albion. About
six weeks of this time, during the vacation season, she attended
a school at Albion, and in November, 1837, she entered Miss
Phipps' Union seminary, one of the first female institutions of
the state, as a regular student. One year later she became a
teacher, and probably continued her studies at the same time.
Here she remained five years, until July, 1843. During her last
year at Albion she wrestled with the problem of her life-work.
She had a holy enthusiasm for humanity; but a thick veil,
which faith and prayer alone could rend, obscured her path
of duty. She was inclined toward the foreign missionary field,
if she could be accounted worthy of such honor. To her pastor
she writes: "I have hardly dared to ask my Heavenly Father
so great a privilege, but have prayed that at least I might be
permitted after death to go as a ministering spirit and whis
per sweet words of peace to some poor heathen soul." When
an opportunity came for her to go to India, however, she had
become convinced that her mission was, in part, to prepare
others for the field.
After some time Miss Sill's thoughts were turned from
Albion toward the west as afield of missionary and educational
labor. She corresponded with Rev. Hiram Foote, who was then
at Racine, Wisconsin, with whom she had some acquaintance.
The reply was not favorable, and Miss Sill opened a seminary
for young ladies at Warsaw, October 2, 1843. This was the first
seminary entirely under her control. She remained there until
March, 1846. In the following August she was invited by the
trustees of the Cary collegiate institute, in Oakfield, Genesee
county, to take charge of the ladies' department. This invita
tion was accepted, and she taught there until the spring of
1849. At this time the location of a seminary at Rockford was
again under consideration. Friends of the enterprise had heard
of her success as a teacher. Among these was Rev. L. H. Loss,
then pastor of the First Congregational church. He invited her

294 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
to come to Rockford and open a school for young ladies as pre
paratory to the prospective seminary. Miss Sill accepted the
invitation, and arrived in Rockford May 24, 1849.
Miss Sill and the seminary are thenceforth so vitally related
that the life-story of one is the history of the other. In the
summer of 1884, after thirty-five years of successful leadership,
Miss Sill resigned, and retired to the more quiet but not less
honored position of principal emerita. She accepted the situ
ation as for the best interest of the seminary, with Christian
fortitude. She who had been the directing force for so many
years, must thenceforth live outside the circle, a passive specta
tor of the young and progressive life. This was perhaps the
severest trial of her life.
Miss Sill lived five years after her retirement from active
life. She died at her room in the seminary, June 18, 1889. The
funeral was held in the chapel on the 20th. The introductory
services were conducted by the Rev. Walter M. Barrows, pastor
of the Second Congregational church. The funeral discourse
was preached by her former pastor, Rev. Henry M. Goodwin,
D. D. Prayer was offered by the Rev. W. W. Leete.
Anna P. Sill lived a life of entire consecration. Self was laid
on the altar of sacrifice, that it might be wholly consumed in
the holy flame. When the path of duty became clear, she threw
the enthusiasm of her strong and generous nature into the
founding of a school for the Christian education of young
women. Its honorable history shows that her faith was not
delusion nor mere enthusiasm ; but that there was a providen
tial guidance of her way, and a divinely-ordered connection
between the work and the instrument. At the alumnae reunion
immediately after her death, Mrs. Marie T. Perry paid her this
noble tribute : "With her wondrous endowment of head and
heart, and an indomitable will, she set up her standard in the
wilderness, and with a courage that knew no faltering, a vigil
ance that was ceaseless, patiently, hopefully prayerfully,
wrought out the dream of her life— the school of her love. . .
Her power over her pupils was rare and marvelous. Day after
day, by word, look and act, she forged the unseen chain that
at last she riveted around them. The impatience of youth might
seek to shake it off and break it ; the pleasures of life and the
dictum of the world might strive to undo its fastenings, but
sooner or later, disloyal legions would wheel into line and do
valiant service in the cause of truth and right." Emerson

ARATUS KENT'S GREAT WORK. 295
observes that there is nothing so great as a great soul ; and it
may be said that upon the thousands who came under her
benign influence, "light from her celestial garments streams."
Rev. Aratus Kent was born January 15, 1794. He was a
son of John Kent, a merchant of Suffield, Connecticut, and a
brother of Germanicus Kent, the first settler of Rockford. They
belonged to the family from which came the famous Chancellor
Kent, of New York. Mr. Kent was fitted for college at West-
field academy. At nineteen years of age he entered the sopho
more class at Yale. He united with the church under President
Dwight, August 15, 1815. Mr. Kent graduated from Yale in
1816, and then spent four years in theological studies in New
York. He was licensed to preach by the presbytery of New
York April 20, 1820. From November 21, 1822, until April
11, 1823, he was a student at Princeton theological seminary.
He was ordained January 26, 1825, at Lockport, New York.
Mr. Kent subsequently applied to the American Home Mis
sionary Board "for a place so hard that no oneelse would take
it." He was sent to Galena, Illinois, then a mining city, where he
immediately began his labors. His first years in the west were
spent in home missionary work. October 23, 1831, he organ
ized the First Presbyterian church at Galena. His three chil
dren died in infancy ; one in 1837, another in 1838, and a third
in 1840. Mrs. E. P. Thomas, of Rockford, is an adopted daugh
ter. Mr. Kent was a leader in the founding of Beloit college
and Rockford seminary, and out of a meagre salary he contrib
uted to Christian education. Mr. Kent died November 8, 1869,
at the age of seventy-five years. He was honored in life, and his
memory is held in reverence.
Around Mr. Kent was a senate of men like unto him. Eight
of the sixteen incorporators were clergymen. Rev. Stephen
Peet, father of the churches in Wisconsin, died in 1855 ; yet that
brief remnant of his life enabled him to add the founding of
Chicago theological seminary, as the completion of what he
had done in aiding the building of the churches, and of Beloit
college and the seminary. Rev. Dexter Clary, another incorpo
rator of the two institutions, died June 18, 1874. Charles M.
Goodsell, of Geneva, Wisconsin, became one of the founders of
Carlton college, at Northfield, Minnesota.

CHAPTER LVII.
STATE AND LOCAL SCHOOL FUNDS. — EARLY ROCKFORD SCHOOLS.
THE public school system of Rockford had its beginning in
national and state legislation. The foundations of the
system were laid more that a century ago, about four years
before the United States entered upon national life under the
constitution. May 20, 1785, an ordinance was passed by con
gress, then assembled in New York, for a system of rectangular
surveys of the lands in the "western territory," and it was
therein provided "that there shall be reserved the lot num
ber sixteen of every township for the maintenance of public
schools within the township." The territory thus designated
was the Northwest Territory, from which Illinois was created.
The Ordinance of 1787, for the government of the North
west Territory, provided that "religion, morality and knowledge
. . shall forever be encouraged." Thus early was recognized
the value of popular education. The next step was in 1818,
when Illinois sought admission into the union. In April of that
year congress passed an act enabling the people of the territory
of Illinois to organize a state. Certain propositions were therein
made to the convention of the territory, which, if accepted,
would be binding upon the state and the federal government.
Three of these referred to education. First, that section number
sixteen or its equivalent in every congressional township shall
be granted to the state, for the use of schools in such township.
Second, that three per cent, of the net proceeds from the
sales of all the public lands in the state shall be given to
the state for the encouragement of learning, of which one-sixth
part shall be exclusively bestowed on a college or university.
Third, that two entire townships in the state, to be designated
by the president of the United States, shall be reserved for the
use of a seminary.
These propositions were accepted by an ordinance adopted
at Kaskaskia, August 26, 1818. December 3d following, con
gress approved the constitution. Thus Illinois came into the

FIRST PUBLIC SCHOOL LA W. 297
union with these valuable grants of land for the maintenance
of education. By the term "early schools" is meant those schools which
were maintained under various laws of the state prior to 1855.
The first public school law was passed in 1825, seven years after
Illinois became a state. Common schools were established free
to white citizens between the ages of five and twenty-one. Dis
tricts containing not less than fifteen families could be formed
by the county courts, upon petition of a majority of the voters
thereof. Voters were authorized at the annual meeting to levy
a tax in money or merchantable produce, at its cash value, not
exceeding one-half of one per cent., subject to a maximum lim
itation of ten dollars to any one person. The state also appro
priated two dollars out of every one hundred dollars received
into the treasury, and disbursed the interest on the school fund
proper among the several counties ; and these sums were dis
tributed by the counties among tbe respective districts.
This law was bitterly opposed, and in 1827 it was amended
so as to be virtually nullified, by providing that no person should
be taxed for the maintenance of schools, unless his consent was
first obtained in writing. The state appropriation of two dol
lars out of every one hundred dollars received into the treasury,
was also withdrawn.
The school laws were revised at nearly every session of the
legislature. These were all radically defective in that the state
did not impose a tax, but made it discretionary with the dis
tricts whether such tax should be levied. The law of 1845 made
it optional with districts whether they would levy a tax. The
maximum was fifteen cents on the one hundred dollars. Many
important changes were made. By this act it was provided
that on the first Monday in August, and biennially thereafter,
there should be elected a school commissioner in each county.
The law of 1849 limited the local tax to twenty -five cents per
one hundred dollars. The statute of 1851 provided that a
majority of legal voters could levy a tax not exceeding one
dollar on every hundred dollars, for building and repairing
schoolhouses. The school fund proper of the state consists of three per
cent, of the net proceeds of the sales of the public lands in the
state, one-sixth part excepted. This is known as the three pei
cent, fund, or school fund proper. Under an act of February 6,
1835, this fund was loaned to the state at six per cent, interest.

298 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The interest on this fund constitutes one of the sources from
which the common school fund of the state is derived. The
principal of this fund is now f 613,362.96.
The college fund consists of one-sixth of three per cent, of
the proceeds of the sales of public lands in the state. This fund
was also loaned the state in 1835. In the same year it was
provided that the interest on this fund should be annually
loaned to the school fund, for distribution with other funds,
among the several counties in the state. February 18, 1857,
the interest on this fund, less one-fourth of one per cent., was
set apart to the maintenance of the state normal university.
The principal of this fund is $156,613.32.
The seminary fund is derived from the proceeds of the sale
of "seminary lands," which consist of two townships given the
state by the general government, for the founding and support
of a state seminary. This fund was also loaned the state in
1835. In the same year it was provided that the interest on
this fund should be annually loaned to the state school fund.
In 1857 the interest on this fund , less one-fourth of one percent.,
was devoted to the maintenance of the normal university. The
principal of this fund is $59,838.72.
The surplus revenue fund was created by congress in 1836,
by an act which deposited with the states, in proportion to
their representation in congress, the money that had accumu
lated in the national treasury, mainly from the sale of public
lands. Prior to this act an unsuccessful effort had been made
to distribute this money among the states as a gift from the
nation. The objections to this plan were overcome by deposit
ing the money with the states, subject to return upon call of
congress. About twenty-eight million dollars were distributed
among the states in this way, and none of it has ever been
called for. Illinois received $477,919.24. A portion of this
amount was expended in internal improvements, and the bal
ance, $335,592.32, was by an act of the legislature of March
4, 1837, made a part of the common school fund of the state,
and loaned to the state at six per cent.
The most munificent donation from congress was the six
teenth section of every congressional township. This amounted
to nine hundred and ninety-eight thousand four hundred and
forty -eight and eighty-nine-hundredths acres. It has been said
that if these lands had been properly cared for, they would have
given the people such an ample public school fund as would

SWAMP LAND FUND. 299

have saved them from local taxation. The local sale of these
lands and the handling of such funds were delegated to township
trustees by the law of the state. The principal of this fund
varies in different townships, from less than one hundred dol
lars to more than one hundred thousand dollars. Unfortu
nately, most of these lands were sold at an early day, when the
people were poor and prices low. Some township trustees were
wiser, and held them for higher prices. The Chicago Tribune
building and McVicker's theatre are built on school lands, still
owned by the township, and pay an enormous rental. The
township fund of the state in 1898, including a conservative esti
mate of the value of unsold lands, aggregated $15,479,457.42.
The principal of the township school fund of Rockford is $4,000.
A local school fund is derived from fines and forfeitures. In
1853 the fines collected and criminal forfeitures on bail were
added to the school fund. The present law provides that all
fines, penalties and forfeitures which may be imposed in any of
the courts of record, and before any justice of the peace, except
those incurred for violation of the ordinances of incorporated
cities and towns, shall be paid to the county superintendent of
schools, and the same shall be distributed annually by him, in
the same manner as the common school funds of the state are
distributed. September 28, 1850, congress granted to the states of the
union, all overflowed and swamp lands, thereby made unfit for
cultivation, within their respective limits. These lands were
subject to the disposal of the legislature, provided that so much
of the proceeds of such sales as may be necessary shall be
devoted to reclaiming the same by levees and drains. By an
act of the legislature, June 22, 1852, these lands were granted
to the counties in which they were respectively located, upon
similar terms upon which the state had received them, for edu
cational or other purposes, at their discretion. January 15,
1855, the state auditor of public accounts certified that one
thousand eight hundred and one and nine-tenths acres was
the total amount of such lands in Winnebago county. In
March, 1855, the board of supervisors appointed Duncan Fer
guson, Milton Kilburn and Edmund Oviatt a committee to
examine these lands, and report. These swamp lands were
located in townships twenty-eight, twenty-nine and forty-three.
Many of them were near the village of Winnebago. These lands
were'first sold by C. A. Huntington, the school commissioner,

300 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
at high prices, and during prosperous times. Little cash was
paid, and the purchasers gave mortgages for the balance.
Values declined, and the purchasers could not redeem their
property. Thereupon the supervisors ordered them resold,
which was done by H. H. Waldo, who succeeded Mr. Hunting
ton as school commissioner, for about what they were actually
worth. Through some obscurity in the statutes of 1852 and 1854
upon the subject, there was prolonged litigation as to whether
the proceeds should constitute a county fund, or be distributed
among the townships. The money finally passed into the con
trol of the superintendent as a. county fund. The principal of
this fund in Winnebago county is $5,980.06.
By way of recapitulation it may be said the principal state
and local funds for the support of higher and common school
education are now as follows : Direct state taxation, direct local
taxation, school fund proper, college fund, seminary fund, sur
plus revenue fund, township fund, fines and forfeitures, and the
swamp land fund.
The cause of popular education languished for eighteen
years from the passage of the first law in 1825. In 1844 a com
mon school convention was held in Peoria, which earnestly
pleaded among other things, for a state superintendent of pub
lic instruction. The legislature, at the session of 1844-45,
yielded in some measure to the force of this reasoning. By an
act of 1845, the secretary of state was made ex officio state
superintendent of public instruction. In reference to local tax
ation it was required that a two-thirds legal vote of any dis
trict should concur in ordering the tax. The large property-
holders, especially those who had no children, often threw their
influence against a local tax levy, and the school revenue was
consequently small. Many of the features of the school law of
1845 were incorporated into the law of 1855.
The first school in Winnebago county was taught by Miss
Eunice Brown, who afterward became Mrs. J. G. Lyon. This
school was on the site of 11 0 South Second street, in the rear
of what is known as the John Early residence, and taught in a
log house. This was about July, 1837. In the spring of 1838
Miss Brown taught on the West side, in a building on what is
now the court house square. Mrs. Lyon died at her home in
Rockton December 7, 1889.

ROSTER OF EARLY TEACHERS. 301
In 1837 Miss Frances Bradford taught school in a log cabin
which belonged to William E. Dunbar. In 1869 the late
Mrs. John H. Thurston prepared a list of early Rockford
schools, which, with some amplification, is substantially repro
duced. Israel Morrill and Miss Sarah E. Danforth taught in
1838 on the West side; Miss Wood, in 1839, on the West
side; James M. Wight, in the winter of 1838-39, in the
building on the corner of Madison and Market streets, on
the site of the American House ; Miss Hyde, in 1839, in the
same place; Andrus Corbin, in 1839, in a house owned by him
self on the West side; Mr. Jackson, in the winter of 1839-40,
in the house on the corner of Madison and Market streets ; Miss
Hepsabeth Hutchinson and Miss Maria Baker, in 1840, on the
East side ; Mrs. Mary Jackson, in 1838-39, on the West side ;
Miss Wealthy Bradford, in 1841-42, on the West side; Lewis
S. Sweezy, in 1841-42, in the brick schoolhouse on the southeast
corner of the public square, East side; Miss Harriet Barnum,
in 1841, in a private house, East side; Miss Minerva C.Fletcher,
in 1842, in a log house that stood opposite the First Congre
gational church, East side; Elijah Holt, in 1841-42, in the brick
schoolhouse, East side; John Paul, in 1841, in the first house
south of the railroad, Main street, West side; Lewis B. Gregory,
in the brick schoolhouse, East side, 1843-44; Miss Fronia
Foote and George Waterman, in 1843-44; Miss Julia Barnum,
in 1844, in private house, East side ; Miss Adaline Warren, pri
vate house, East side; Miss Augusta Kemfield, in 1845, East
side; C. A. Huntington, from 1845 to 1849, in the old court
house on North First street, and on the West side ; Miss Elizabeth
Weldon was assistant to Mr. Huntington ; H. H. Waldo, in 1848,
in Baptist church, West side; D. W.Ticknor,from 1846 to 1849,
in the brick schoolhouse, East side, assisted in turn by Miss
Elizabeth Weldon, Anson Barnum, John W. Andrews, and D.
Dubois; H. H. Waldo, in 1849-50, Miss Hannah Morrill, 1848,
East side; Robert A. Sanford, 1848, West side.
In 1850 Mr. Bowles taught in the brick schoolhouse on the
East side ; Mrs. Squires, in 1850, on what is now 111 Madison
street, East side, and afterward on West side; Mrs. King H.
Milliken, in 1850, East side; Miss Mary Dow, Miss Delia Hyde,
and George E. Kimball, 1850-53, in the basement of the pres
ent First Baptist church building, West side; Miss Sarah A.
Stewart and Miss Mary Joslin, in 1850, in a building where the
Masonic Temple now stands ; Seely Perry, in the basement of

302 HISTORY OF ROCKFVRD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the First Methodist church, on Second street; B. Rush Catlin,
in 1852, in basement of First Methodist church; Misses Char
lotte and Harriet Leonard, in 1851-52 ; Miss Stowell and T.
J. L. Remington, in 1851, in the brick schoolhouse, West side;
Rev. C. Reighley, in 1852, on the East side ; Miss Fanny Avery,
in 1852, on the East side; Mr. Stevens, in 1853, in the brick
school house, East side; Miss Lizzie Fern, in 1853, on the East
side; Mrs. Carpenter, in 1853, West side; Rev. L. Porter, in
1852; Mr. Stowell, in 1853; Rev. Addison Brown and Miss
Frances A. Brown, on the West side; Miss Julia Galloway, in
1854, in the lobby of the First Congregational church, East
side ; Darwin Dubois, in 1854, in First Methodist church ; Mrs.
Julia and Miss Chapman, in 1854, on West side ; Miss Belle
Burpee and Miss Ethalinda Thompson, in 1855, on the East
side; Halsey G. Clark, in 1855, in old court house, East side,
with Miss Lizzie Giffen as assistant; Miss Emma Brown, in
1857, on the East side;  Freeman, in basement First Bap
tist church, West side ; Wesley Sovereign, in First Methodist
chureh, East side ; Mrs. Jones, on West side; Miss Elizabeth
Fisher, West side; Miss Gunsolus, East side; Mr. Johnson and
Mr. Gifford, West side.
Nearly all of these schools were private. The teachers were
paid mainly by tbe parents. The teacher made out his own
bills and collected them. There was then no regular state or local
tax, and the only public school money was derived from the
interest on the several state school funds, and the township
fund obtained from the sale of the sixteenth section. Private
teachers, who conformed to certain requirements of the law,
received some compensation from the public money, in propor
tion to the number of pupils under their instruction.
The early public school records of Rockford township have
been lost. It is therefore impossible to obtain exact information.
There appears, however, to have been a school district, with a
schoolhouse, on each side of the river. The East side public
school was in the brick building on the southeast corner of the
public square. This schoolhouse was erected at an early date,
by private subscription. L. B. Gregory taught there soon after
his arrival in Rockford. His examination for certificate was quite
brief, and was held in E. H. Potter's store. The directors were
E. H. Potter, William E. Dunbar, Willard Wheeler, and Dr. A.
M. Catlin. Mr. Gregory was asked to spell baker. He replied
that he could not; but the certificate was granted.

GROWTH OF PATERNALISM. 303
In the classical institute, in the basement of the First Bap
tist church, from 1855 to 1856, of which H. P. Kimball was
principal, one class pursued the regular studies of the freshman
year in college, and entered one year in advance. A score of
students left this institution and entered eastern colleges. Two
years' study was considered sufficient to advance scholars
through a full preparatory course of mathematics and the
usual books in Latin and Greek, giving them a • sufficient and
thorough preparation.
Seely Perry taught a preparatory school for young men
about a year and a half, in the First Methodist church. At this
school quite a number of students prepared for college. Among
these were the late Dr. Selwyn Clark ; Alexander Kerr, who is
now emeritus professor of Greek in the University of Wisconsin ;
Rev. John Edwards, brother of Mrs. Clemens. On account of
ill health, Mr. Perry turned over the school to a brother of Dr.
E. P. Catlin.
Besides the houses used for schools on the East side already
noted, were : one on Kishwaukee street, near bridge ; one on
lot in rear of engine house on South First street; one on South
Madison street. Not less than eight buildings were used for
school purposes on the East side. A sum of money was once
raised to build a second public schoolhouse on the East side;
but it was never erected. The money was finally paid into the
municipal treasury, upon the order of the city council.
John A. Holland and others build a schoolhouse for private
pupils, on South West street. It was occupied exclusively by
the children of those who erected it. It was therefore not a
large school, but somewhat exclusive. The contract was made
with Seely Perry for furnishing building material.
Another schoolhouse is now on South Main street, used as
a blacksmith shop, near Mrs. Brett's block. The Second Congre
gational church was organized in this building. There was also
a small schoolhouse on the south side of Green street, between
Church and Court. It was a white frame building. A bbie Parker,
a sister of the late G. W. Parker, taught there at one time.
The development of the public school system is an excellent
illustration of the growth of paternalism ; first, on the part of
the general government ; and second, in the gradual advance
of the state toward the present standard. In a strict sense,
the free school system was founded in 1855, and will be consid
ered in a later chapter.

CHAPTER LVIII.
ADOPTION OF TOWNSHIP ORGANIZATION.
THE constitution of 1848 provided for a county court, as
the successor of the county commissioners' court, and
authorized the legislature to enact a general law, providing for
township organization, under which counties might organize,
by a majority vote of the people. In the early days of Illinois
as a state, southern ideas and institutions dominated the com
monwealth. The commissioners' form of local government orig
inated in this country with the Virginia planters. The system
of township organization had its origin in New England. But
the root of this form of local government may be traced to the
districting of England into tithingsby King Alfred, in the ninth
century, to curb the widespread social disorders which dis
turbed his realm. The change under the second constitution of
Illinois was due to the influence of New England settlers in the
northern portion of the state. The Illinois township system,
however, is not closely modeled after that of the New England
states. The legislature, by two acts approved February 12, 1849,
supplemented these two constitutional provisions by the neces
sary legislation. The first created a county court, the judges
of which should be elected on the Tuesday after the first Mon
day in November, 1849, and quadrennially thereafter, and
assume their duties on the first Monday in December following.
There were also to be elected at the same times and places, two
associate justices of the peace, who, with the judge, constituted
the county court, which succeeded the county commissioners'
court. This county court was short-lived, so far as Winnebago
county was concerned. The second statute, also approved
February 12, 1849, provided that at the next general election
in November, 1849, the voters in any county might vote for or
against township organization. Consequently, at the same
general election in November, 1849, the voters of this county
elected both a county court to succeed the county commission-

SEPARATE CLERK FOR COUNTY BOARD. 305
ers' court; and voted to adopt township organization. Section
four of the new law provided that if the voters so elected, the
township organization should be in force the first Tuesday in
April, 1850. At that time the associate justices ceased to be
members of the county court, under the provision of section
six of article seven of the new constitution. The associate
justices, however, were elected for several years as justices of
the peace for the county at large.
It may seem, at first thought, that two such laws would
not have been passed by the legislature, as the second might
nullify the first. But it will be observed that the township
organization system did not become operative unless the people
so voted ; hence there was a possibility that they would not
conflict. From 1849 to 1855 the clerk of the county court was also
clerk of the board of supervisors, under section eight of article
sixteen of the township organization law. By virtue of an act
of February 9, 1855, the clerk of the county court of Winne
bago county ceased to be ex officio clerk of the board of super
visors, after the first Monday of the following April. Under
this law Duncan Ferguson was appointed ; and a separate clerk
of the board was thereafter biennially appointed, until the law
was repealed.

CHAPTER LIX.
SECOND CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH.
THE Second Congregational church was organized in the
autumn of 1849, with forty-seven members. Nearly all had
taken letters from the First church under date of October 18th.
The application for letters, in part, was as follows : "We, whose
names are underwritten, . . believing we shall be serving
the cause of Christ by so doing, propose to form ourselves, in
company with such others as shall desire to unite with us, into
a Congregational church to be styled the Second Congrega
tional church of Rockford." Tradition has given no cause for
separation from the parent church, other than the one assigned
in the foregoing declaration. The resolution of dismissal rec
ognized the right of every person to be governed by the dictates
of his own conscience ; still it was the sense of the church that
this action was "premature and uncalled for." A vacant church
building and a growing population on the West side seemed to
justify a separation; and time has fully vindicated its wisdom.
During its entire history Rockford has been a stronghold of
Congregationalism. The first meeting preliminary to organization was held
October 30, 1849, at the schoolhouse in West Rockford. This
building is still standing on South Main street. Rev. Lansing
Porter was called to the chair, and Worcester A. Dickerman
was appointed clerk. A committee of three was chosen to pre
sent at a future meeting, articles of faith, covenant and rules
of government for the proposed church. Benjamin A. Rose,
Dexter G. Clark and Thomas D. Robertson constituted this
committee. It was resolved that the public organization of
the church should take place November 14th ; and Samuel J.
Russell, Worcester A. Dickerman and Robert Clow were chosen
to make the necessary arrangements.
An adjourned meeting was held November 7th. A resolu
tion was adopted, by which the following named persons, who
were then present, organized the church : Robert Clow, Burton
P. Franklin, Rachel Franklin, David D. Ailing, Rebecca Ailing,
Alexander Patterson, Helen Patterson, Ellen Patterson, Jane

ARTICLES OF FAITH. 307

Gordon, Thomas D. Robertson, Goodyear A. Sanford, Elizabeth
H. Sanford, Worcester A. Dickerman, Caroline M. Dickerman,
Michael Burns, Deborah Burns, Samuel J. Russell, Lucy Rus
sell, Dexter G. Clark, Benjamin A. Rose, Antoinette W. Rose,
Eliza Hanford, Rebecca Spurr, Harriette W. Piatt, Rial K.
Town, Clarissa Town, Mary Bond, Emily G. Sanford, Susan G.
Fuller, Elizabeth B. Field, Mary A. Frink, Lemira L. Meyers,
Lucy C. Hyde, Sarah D. Hyde, Esther Ann Hyde, Henry C.
Hyde, Gershom C. Hyde, Alonzo Gorham, Hannah L. Gorham,
Mercy A. Gorham, Ann Levings, Mrs. Elizabeth C. Porter, Anor
Woodruff, Mrs. Eliza Woodruff, James Porter, Ebenezer Hyde,
Mrs. Barbara Porter.
Thomas D. Robertson, from the committee appointed at
the former meeting, presented a report on articles of faith,
covenant, and rules of government. This report was accepted
and adopted. The articles of faith were thoroughly orthodox,
according to the standard of the time. The orthodoxy of today
is somewhat elastic ; but half a century ago the term stood for
a clearly defined and rigid system of Christian doctrine. This
Congregational creed consisted of nine articles. The three arti
cles relating respectively to the fall of man, the atonement and
eschatology are reproduced in full:
Article IV.— We believe that our first parents were created
holy; that they fell from that state of holiness by transgressing
a divine command, and that in consequence of their apostacy,
all men, unless redeemed by the Holy Ghost, are enemies of God
and under the curse of the divine law.
Article V.— We believe that Jesus Christ, our Mediator, is
truly God and truly man, and by his sufferings and death on
the cross, he atoned for the sins of the world, so that the offer
of salvation is sincerely made to all men, and all who repent
and believe in him will be pardoned and saved.
Article IX.— We believe that Jesus Christ will appear at
the end of time to raise the dead, and judge the world ; that the
righteous will be received into life eternal, and the wicked will
go away into everlasting punishment.
This preliminary organization was completed by the elec
tion of officers. Rial K. Town and Alonzo Gorham were chosen
deacons; Thomas D. Robertson, clerk and treasurer; Benjamin
A. Rose and Samuel J. Russell, prudential committee; Good
year A. Sanford, Worcester A. Dickerman and Dexter G. Clark,
assessment committee.

308 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The public organization of this church occurred Wednesday,
November 14, 1849. Previous to these formal exercises Mrs.
Sarah J. Clark, Mrs. E. W. Spaulding and Mrs. Jane C. Hough
ton, who had been included in the original letter of dismission
from the First church, but were not present at the first meeting,
were received; also Mrs. Mary Haskell and Miss Eliza Holmes.
The Congregational council was composed of the following
gentlemen: Rev. Hutchins Taylor, moderator; Rev. Dexter
Clary, Beloit ; Rev. Lewis Benedict, Rockton ; Rev. R. M. Pear
son, Grand DeTour ; Rev. Lansing Porter, Rockford ; Horace
Hobart, delegate from Beloit. Rev. R. M. Pearson was chosen
scribe of the council; prayer was offered by Rev. H. Taylor;
and Rev. L. Benedict preached the sermon. The covenant and
articles of faith were read by the clerk, and publicly approved
by the church. An address to the church and deacons was
delivered by Rev. Dexter Clary. The council then formally
declared the Second Congregational church of Rockford to be
duly and orderly organized.
November 18th Asher Miller, who had been included in the
original letter of dismission, was received, upon the same.
The new church continued to receive accessions from time to
time from the older society, as the West side increased in
population. Since the mother church had vacated its first house of wor
ship on the corner of Church and Green streets for the new brick
structure on the East side, the former had been unoccupied.
The Second church now returned to the house which manv of
its members had abandoned less than four years previous.
Messrs. Kent and Brinckerhoff had failed in business, and the
old edifice was sold by their assignee to the Second church. It
was placed on a rock foundation and refitted for worship.
The first pastor of the new church was Rev. Lansing Porter.
This gentleman had served the First church as its pastor a
little more than two years. The records of the Second church
do not show that any formal call was extended to Rev. Porter.
But he assumed this position as soon as the organization had
been effected, November 7, 1849, and served four years.
Mr. Porter pursued two years of his college course at Ham
ilton, and two years at Wesleyan college, and was graduated
from the latter in the class of 1839. He then took the full three
years' course in Yale theological seminary, and a year of post
graduate work at Auburn theological seminary. Mr. Porter

EXCOMMUNICATION OF BACKSLIDERS. 309
went to Chicago in 1843, and from there he came to Rockford,
when he was less than thirty years of age. Mr. Porter's first
pastorate was that of the First Congregational church, Rock
ford. Mr. Porter is now living at Hamburg, New York.
In 1851 the church was found to be too small, and its
capacity was increased by the addition of forty feet to its length.
Thus improved, it continued to serve its purpose for seven
years. During Rev. Porter's pastorate the church was blessed
with temporal and spiritual prosperity. A high standard of
Christian living was maintained, and the obstinate backslider
was promptly "excommunicated." Two examples from the
records of 1852 may be cited. In April the prudential commit
tee reported on a certain case "that in the absence of all evidence
of her repentance for her sin, notwithstanding repeated labors
with her, and the extension of her suspension, the committee
recommend that she be excommunicated. Therefore the church
recommend that she be excommunicated from this church."
A few months later this resolution was adopted : "Whereas, 
 was suspended from this church for immoral and
unchristian conduct, for the term of six months from January,
and whereas he has given no satisfactory evidence of repent
ance, therefore resolved that he be and hereby is excommuni
cated from this church." In this day the word "excommuni
cated" has a peculiarly solemn and ecclesiastical sound.
On one occasion there was quite a serious discussion over
the problem whether the congregation should "face the music"
during that part of the service. The pulpit was in front of the
congregation, and the choir in the rear. There was a difference
of opinion as to whether the congregation should face the min
ister during the singing, or turn around and look at the choir.
It sometimes presented a ludicrous appearance when the occu
pants of one pew would rise and face the minister, and others
in front might be turned in the opposite direction, facing the
choir. Finally a vote was taken, and by a small majority
it was decided to face the minister. Every one accepted the
situation, and peace prevailed. Mr. and Mrs. Dickerman and
G. A. Sanford sang in the choir.
December 31, 1853, Rev. Porter severed his pastoral relation.
At a meeting held December 16th of the same year, it was voted
to extend a call to Rev. Joseph Emerson. This call was
accepted. May 21, 1854, a Congregational council convened
in the church for the transaction of business incident to the

310 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
settlement of the pastor. The installation services occurred on
the following day.
Rev. Emerson was a son of Rev. Daniel Emerson ; a cousin
of Ralph Emerson, of Rockford, and a second cousin of the
famous Ralph Waldo Emerson. Joseph Emerson was born in
Dartmouth, Massachusetts, in 1806, and died at Andover,
Massachusetts, in 1885. Mr. Emerson was graduated from
Yale college in 1830, and from Andover theological seminary
in 1835. He received his ordination in 1836. His pastorate
in Rockford was eminently successful. He built the house
on North Church street, where Ralph Emerson now resides.
Some of his friends thought he was building his home too far
from the village — away up in Dr. Haskell's orchard.
The pastorate of Rev. Emerson was signalized by the erec
tion of the second house of worship on South Church street.
July 19, 1855, the society voted that it was expedient to take
action toward building a new church. A committee, consisting
of D. G. Clark, G. A. Sanford, T. D. Robertson, John Edwards
and John S. Coleman, was appointed to carry out the same.
In 1856 subscription papers were circulated. A building com
mittee was composed of John Edwards, D. G. Clark, J. G. Man-
love, G. A. Sanford, Ralph Emerson, and T. D. Robertson. A
correspondence was opened with Renwick & Auchmuty, a firm
of architects in New York, and from them was received, in the
summer of 1856, plans and specifications for the structure.
The committee invited proposals. The most favorable response
was received from David and James Keyt, of Piqua, Ohio. The
committee, before letting so large a contract, desired to obtain
definite information concerning the character and standing of
the bidders. John Edwards was sent to Piqua to make an
inquiry. The result of his mission was so satisfactory that the
contract was let to the Messrs. Keyt for the sum of twenty-
three thousand four hundred and seventy-eight dollars and
seventy-eight cents.
There was some difference of opinion on the choice of loca
tion. Certain members strongly urged the erection of the church
north of State street; but it was decided, by a vote of eleven to
two, that it should be built on the corner of South Church and
Chestnut streets. The lot was purchased from L. H. Rood for
three thousand dollars. Work was begun on the building May
17, 1857, and was completed in the autumn of 1858. The
plans provided for a stone porch in front, and a lecture room in

DEDICATION OF THEIR SECOND HOUSE OF WORSHIP. 311
the rear. Upon signing the contract, the rear extension was
omitted, because the committee could not depend upon obtain
ing money to pay for the same ; and still later the porch was
also abandoned, which reduced the expense about fourteen
hundred dollars. The building committee met great difficulty
in prosecuting the work, and during its progress the financial
panic of 1857 came upon the country. It was one of the most
severe strains in the money market in the history of the coun
try. October 13th of that year the New York banks suspended
specie payment. The committee had fortunately negotiated a
loan for six thousand dollars, with a gentleman in New Jersey,
on the 1st of October. This loan was made, as were nearly all
the loans, on the personal notes of the building committee. The
loan of four thousand dollars was also secured by a mortgage
given by G. A. Sanford, T. D. Robertson and W. A. Dickerman,
on their individual property. This document was preserved
for many years as a memorial of the courage of the builders.
Under these circumstances, there were some who favored the
suspension of the work ; it was proposed to leave off the spire ;
but the committee continued the work to completion.
Farewell services were held in the old church on Sunday,
November 28th. After this little sanctuary had outlived its use
fulness in a growing city, it was donated to the people in Owen
township, where it was again used as a house of worship.
The new church was dedicated Thursday, December 2, 1858.
The dedicatory sermon was preached by the pastor, from Isaiah
66 : 1, 2 : "Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, and
the earth is my footstool: where is the house that ye build unto
me? and where is the place of my rest? For all those things
hath mine hand made' and all those things have been, saith the
Lord : but to this man will I look, even to him that is poor and
of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." This church
continued to be the house of worship for nearly thirty-four
years, until the spring of 1892. It has been said that P. P.
Bliss, the famous gospel singer and composer, wrote his best
known song, Hold the Fort, in this church. Among the distin
guished persons who have entertained Rockford audiences from
its pulpit are Rev. Lyman Abbott, D. D., and Mrs. Julia Ward
Howe. July 30, 1859, Rev. Emerson tendered his resignation ; and
on August 23d an ecclesiastical council convened at the church,
and dissolved the pastoral relation. The church did not long

312 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
remain without an under-shepherd. At a regular meeting of the
church December 7, 1859, a call was extended to Rev. Jeremiah
E. Walton. This call was accepted, although there is no record
of his installation. This pastorate continued until December,
1863. Mr. Walton graduated from Williams college, in 1853, and
from Hartford seminary, in 1856. He came to Rockford from
Troy, New York, when a young man, full of hope and enthusi
asm. Mr. Walton entertained religious views similar to those
held by the late Horace Bushnell, and especially those concern
ing Christian nurture. After his removal from Rockford Rev.
Walton took orders as a priest in the Episcopal church. He
subsequently returned to Rockford, and became the rector of
Emmanuel church. Mr. Walton resides at Marshall, Michigan.
The pipe organ was constructed in 1863, at a cost of about
two thousand five hundred dollars. Rev. M. P. Kinney was
called to the pastorate August 10, 1864 ; and an ecclesiastical
council was convened Nov. 29th. Rev. Frank P. Woodbury,
D.D., was called November 23, 1870. He was succeeded in 1888
by the late Rev. Walter Manning Barrows, D. D. His successors
have been Rev. Wesley C. Haskell and Rev. Peter Snyder.
Of the constituent members, eight are still living: Thomas
D. Robertson, Mrs. Caroline M. Dickerman, Mrs. Emily G. San-
ford-Dodd, and Mrs. Rebecca Ailing, of Rockford ; Judge Henry
C. Hyde, Mrs. Sarah D. Hyde-French, and Miss Esther A. Hyde,
of Freeport, Illinois ; and Mrs. Hannah L. Gorham- Weldon, of
Santa Barbara, California. Mrs. Emily Sanford-Dodd was the
wife of Albert Sanford, who died in 1854. In 1877 Mrs. Sanford
married Jacob S. Dodd, and removed to New Jersey. After the
death of Mr. Dodd in 1884, Mrs. Dodd returned to Rockford.
Mrs. Rebecca Ailing is the widow of the late David D. Ailing.
She was born in December, 1813, and came to Rockford in 1837
with her husband. The last death among the charter members
was that of Mrs. Harriette Piatt-Cotton, which occurred April
9, 1900, at her home in Rockford. John Piatt died in 1880.
Mrs. Piatt married Robert Cotton, and was again left a widow.
The accessions to the church in 1850 were twenty-nine;
1851, thirty-five; 1852, fifteen; 1853, sixteen ; 1854, twenty-
four; 1855, fifteen; 1856, twenty-seven; 1857, twenty-nine.

CHAPTER LX.
INCORPORATION OF ROCKFORD AS A CITY. — MINOR NOTES.
THREE nearly cotemporary events contributed to the pro
gress of Rockford from the simple village to its more com
manding position as a city. The advent of the railroad, the
first in importance, has already been noted. The organization
of the new water-power company is reserved for a later chapter.
The third factor was the incorporation of Rockford as a city.
As early as 1851 the citizens realized that the local govern
ment was no longer adequate to meet the needs of the rapidly
increasing population. In the autumn of that year steps were
taken for the organization of a city government. In pursuance
of a call signed by Jason Marsh, G. A. Sanford, Willard Wheeler,
Isaiah Lyon, George Wyatt, Newton Crawford, C. I. Horsman,
W. A. Dickerman, W. P. Dennis, Jesse Blinn and William Hulin,
a meeting was held at the court house November 29th. It was
deemed advisable at this conference to submit the question
of city organization to a vote of the citizens. The trustees of
the town thereupon ordered an election for this purpose to be
held January 3, 1852. There was no excitement to call out the
voters, as the prospective change was generally accepted as a
matter of course. One hundred and nine votes were cast for
organizing under the general law of 1849. The city government
of Springfield, Illinois, was adopted as a basis of organization.
The first election under the new order was held April 19,
1852. The candidates for mayor were Willard Wheeler and E.
H. Potter. The election resulted in the choice of Mr. Wheeler.
The aldermen elected were : Sumner Damon, First ward ; E. H.
Potter, Second ward; H. N. Spalding, Third ward; C. N.
Andrews, Fourth ward. The first meeting of the city council
was held on Monday, April 26th, at the counting-room of
Eleazer H. Potter. William Lathrop was appointed city clerk.
An ordinance was passed creating the following city officers :
clerk of the council, attorney, treasurer, marshal, assessor, col
lector, engineer and two street commissioners. These officers
were to be appointed annually by the city council at its first

314 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
regular meeting after the annual municipal election. At the
second session of the council, held May 1st, the following city
officers were appointed : William Lathrop, attorney ; Hiram R.
Maynard, treasurer; Duncan Ferguson, assessor; K. H. Milli-
ken, collector; Duncan Ferguson, city engineer; Thatcher Blake
and William McKenney, street commissioners.
An act of the legislature of June 18, 1852, authorized the
city of Rockford to borrow money, not exceeding ten thousand
dollars, for the purpose of constructing a bridge. Bonds were
to be issued, in the sum of one hundred dollars each, bearing
interest not exceeding ten per cent., and were to be redeemed
within twenty years from issue. This sum was evidently insuf
ficient for the purpose ; and an act of the legislature of Febru
ary 3, 1853, authorized the city to borrow a maximum sum of
fifteen thousand dollars. Bonds were to be issued in sums not
exceeding one thousand dollars each, payable within twenty
years, and to draw interest not exceeding ten per cent. The
act of 1852 was repealed. There is a tradition that Jason
Marsh was sent east to negotiate the sale of the bonds, for
which he charged a commission of ten per cent. This fee was
very reluctantly paid. Today Rockford can borrow money
at a very low rate of interest, and command a liberal premium
on her bonds. The second or covered bridge was built in
1854, with the funds derived from the sale of bonds the preced
ing year. This bridge stood until December, 1871, when it was
torn down and succeeded by the first iron bridge.
There was some technical irregularity in the incorporation
of the city; and an act of the legislature approved February 8,
1853, legalized the previous official acts of the mayor and coun
cil. Section two of this law provided : "That all official acts of
the council and of the mayor, or either of them, of said city,
done or performed since their election as such, and prior to the
period this act shall take effect, and which would have been
valid in case the original incorporation as acity had been legal,
be and the same is hereby legalized."
A special charter was granted to the city by the legislature
March 4, 1854. By this act the general law of 1849 was declared
to be no longer in force, so far as Rockford was concerned,
except for the purpose of supplementing proceedings had or
commenced, so as not to impair the legal consequences of any
past transaction. This charter was amended February 14, 1855,
April 26, 1859, and February 22, 1861. "An act to reduce the

EARLY MAYORS AND CLERKS. 315
charter of the city of Rockford, and the several acts amendatory
thereof into one act and to revise and amend the same," was
approved February 15, 1865. Rockford was governed by this
charter until the city was reorganized under the general law.
This general law, enacted in 1872, repealed the general law of
1849, and abolished the system of special charters. Between
these dates there appear to have been two methods for the
incorporation of cities in force at the same time : by a general
law, and by a special charter. It may be presumed that a city
generally obtained greater powers under a special charter than
by a general law ; and the former method of incorporation was
more generally adopted by the cities of the state.
The constitution of 1870 abolished special legislation, which
for half a century had been a cumbersome method of incorpo
rating cities, colleges and business enterprises. Moreover, the
old system afforded great opportunities for corruption in the
legislature. The evolution of legislation in Illinois, from the
special to the general, is an interesting study to the student of
political history.
Previous to 1887 the mayor was elected annually. The
chief executives of the city prior to 1864 were as follows : Willard
Wheeler, April 26, 1852, to April 25, 1853; Hiram R.Maynard,
April 25, 1853, to April 22, 1854 ; Ulysses M. Warner, April 22,
1854, to April 25, 1855 ; Edward Vaughn, April 25, 1855, to
April 29, 1856; James L. Loop, April 29, 1856, to May 4,
1857; William Brown, May 4, 1857, to May 3, 1858; Seely
Perry, May 3, 1858, to May 2, 1859 ; Charles Williams, May
2, 1859, to May 2, 1864. Mr. Williams served five consec
utive terms. This honor has been conferred upon no other
citizen. Mayor Brown will have served six years upon the expi
ration of his present term, but he has been elected only three
terms. The city clerks to 1866 were as follows : William Lathrop,
May 1, 1852, to June 6, 1853; John K. Farwell, June 6, 1853,
to December 6, 1853 ; Lyman F. Warner, December 6, 1853, to
May 16, 1855; Samuel W. Stanley, May 16, 1855, to May 5,
1856; Hobart H. Hatch, May 5, 1856, to May 23, 1857;
Edward Vaughn, May 23, 1857, to May 10, 1858 ; Louis W.
Burnham, May 10, 1858, to May 12, 1859 ; Porter Sheldon,
May 12, 1859*, to May 7, 1860 ; Rufus C. Bailey, May 7, 1860,
to April 2, 1866.
The following named gentlemen served the city as attorney

316 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
down to 1863 : William Lathrop, May 1 , 1852, to June 6, 1853 ;
Lyman F. Warner, June 6, 1853, to May 1, 1856; Samuel W.
Stanley, May 1, 1856, to May 26, 1856; Orrin Miller, Jr., May
26, 1856, to May 23, 1857; James M. Wight, May 23, 1857, to
May 10, 1858; Harris D. Adams, May 10, 1858, to August 6,
1858; Porter Sheldon, August 9, 1858, to May 7, 1860; Chris
topher M.Brazee, May 6, 1860, to June 22, 1863.
In 1855 steps were taken for the organization of a fire
department. Its need had daily become more apparent. A
committee, appointed by the city council, purchased four small
engines, named Constantine, Alexander, Sevastopol and Nicho
las. The Sevastopol was received in the latter part of October,
and February 21, 1856, a public trial was made of the engines,
all of which had arrived. The result was not altogether satis
factory, and the "machines" with Russian names were dis
carded. In May and June, Winnebago Engine Company Num
ber One, and Washington Number Two were organized, and
nearly a year later the efficient engines bearing those names
were received. Subsequently Union Engine Company Number
Three was formed, and an engine procured. These threeengines
constituted the fire apparatus of the city as late as 1869. The
first six chief engineers were Edward F. W. Ellis, Samuel I.
Church. M. A. Bartlett, Howard D. Frost, A. G. Springsteen >
Gardner S. Allen. The first four first assistant engineers were
Gardner S. Allen, James E. L. Southgate, Charles T. Jellerson,
Hiram H. Waldo.
The tax levies for the first few years under the new regime
were as follows: 1854, seven and one-half mills on each dollar of
taxable property, both real and personal; 1855, ten mills on
each dollar; 1856, one and three-quarters per cent, oneach dol
lar; 1857, one and one-half per cent. ; 1858, one and five-eighths
per cent. ; 1859, two and one-half per cent. ; 1860, two per
cent. ; 1861, two per cent. It will be observed that the rate
increased each year up to 1859.
The City Hotel was opened in June, 1852, by James B.
Pierce, who had been connected with the Winnebago House.
The City Hotel stood on the southeast corner of State and
Church streets. It was one of the old land landmarks on the
street, and was torn down to make room for Hon. E. B. Sum
ner's brick block, occupied by the Forest City National Bank.
The Rockford Forum of July 7, 1852, appeared in mourn-

DEA TH OF CLAY A ND WEBSTER. 317
ing for the death of Henry Clay, which occurred June 29th.
Bells were tolled upon receipt of the intelligence. A mass
meeting of the citizens was held at the court house July 1st, to
make arrangements for a public tribute to the memory of the
great statesman. Anson S. Miller was chairman, and John A.
Phelps, secretary of the meeting. Newton Crawford, William
Brown, John A. Phelps, John Edwards, Selden M. Church,
Anson S. Miller and Mayor Wheeler were appointed a commit
tee to complete arrangements. Memorial services were held at
the Baptist church July 24th. Prayer was offered by the pas
tor, and Ex-Governor Bebb pronounced an eloquent eulogy.
It has been said man is, as he is related to other men. Henry
Clay could be measured by this standard. He was the greatest
parliamentary leader of his time, with Douglas and Blaine as
close seconds.
The First Baptist church purchased a bell from the foundry
of Rincker & Company, of Chicago, in July, 1852. Its weight
was fifteen hundred and forty pounds, and cost about six hun
dred dollars.
Hon. John P. Hale, the candidate of the free Democracy
for the presidency, delivered an address at the court house in
Rockford, October 15, 1852. The audience was estimated at
five thousand, and many came from neighboring counties. Mr.
Hale's address was dignified and candid, and made a favorable
impression. In October, 1852, the Bank of Rockford was organized under
the general banking law of the state. Charles I. Horsman was
president, and Charles C. Wilcox, cashier. A sworn statement
of its condition on the first Monday in July, 1853, reported a
circulation of $49,995. Levi Moulthrop began his business life
as a clerk in this bank, when he was twelve years of age, and
remained five years. The bank suspended in 1857.
October 27th the Forum a second time appeared in mourn
ing, for the death of Daniel Webster, which occurred the preced
ing Sunday. Although Mr. Webster's death made a profound
impression throughout the country, it did not so stir the hearts
of Rockford citizens as did the passing of Henry Clay. Men loved
Henry Clay ; they admired Daniel Webster. One moved men ;
the other expounded principles. The work of Webster is the
more enduring. He will rank in history with Hamilton and
Marshall. On the Sunday following the death of Mr. Webster,
Theodore Parker preached a memorial discourse in Boston, in

318 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
which he boldly criticised his subject. In view of the fact that
this oration is regarded as one of Parker's masterpieces, a local
cotemporary estimate is of interest. The Forum, edited by A.
Colton, made this editorial comment: "That erratic divine,
Theodore Parker, has improved the opportunity to preach a
sermon upon the death of Mr. Webster, . . His attempt to
criticise the career of Mr. Webster is like a phosphoretic spark
prescribing for a thunderbolt. It has been well observed that
it is an illustration of the ass kicking the dead lion."
In March, 1853, Julius J. Trask, a settler of Winnebago
county, died in California. His brother, Alva Trask, the first
proprietor of Trask's ferry on Pecatonica river, died in Califor
nia some months previous.
The term, "Forest City," as applied to Rockford, had its
origin in an article written by a correspondent of the New
York Tribune, which was published in the autumn of 1853. The
preservation of the native forest trees made the name appro
priate, and Rockford is so designated to this day.
In pursuance of an act of the legislature approved Febru
ary 14, 1853, Thomas H. Campbell, state auditor of public
accounts, offered for sale at public auction at the court house
in Rockford, November 18, 1853, all state lands in Winnebago
county. About twelve hundred acres were sold. The law fixed
the minimum price at three dollars and fifty cents per acre.
These lands were given the state by act of congress of September
4, 1841, for the purpose of creating an internal improvement
fund.

CHAPTER LXI.
ELECTIONS OF 1852-53.— ELIHU B. WASHBURNE.
IN the presidential election of 1852 Winnebago county main
tained its position as a Whig stronghold. The presidential
electors received 1,023 votes; the Democratic electors, 820;
Free Soil electors, 725.
Under the apportionment of August 22, 1852, the legisla
ture divided the state into nine congressional districts. The
First district comprised the counties of Lake, McHenry, Boone,
Winnebago, Stephenson, Jo Daviess, Carroll and Ogle.
The campaign of 1852 was signalized by the election of E.
B. Washburne as a member of congress from the First district.
Mr. Washburne received 1,102 votes in Winnebago county;
Thompson Campbell, his Democratic opponent, 851 ; and New
man Campbell, 610 votes. The advent of Mr. Washburne into
national politics is worthy of more than a passing notice. Elihu
Benjamin Washburne was a member of the celebrated Wash
burne family. He was born in Livermore, Maine, September
23, 1816. In 1839 he entered the Harvard law school. Among
his classmates were Richard H. Dana and William M. Evarts.
He was admitted to the bar in 1840, and at once settled at
Galena, Illinois, and entered into partnership in the practice of
law with Charles S. Hempstead, one of the incorporators of
Rockford female seminary. Mr. Washburne remained in con
gress from 1853 until March 6, 1869. From this long and
honorable service he was familiarly known as the "Father of
the House," and in that capacity he administered the oath as
speaker to Schuyler Colfax three times, and once to James G,
Blaine. By reason of his insistence that the finances of the gov
ernment should be administered with the strictest economy,
Mr. Washburne was called the "Watch-dog of the Treasury."
Mr. Wasburne called the attention of Governor Yates to his
townsman, Ulysses S. Grant, who wished to enter military ser
vice. When the hero of the civil war became president, he honored
his old friend with the appointment of secretary of state, and
later he made him minister to France. This position he held
during the Franco-Prussian war. At the request of Bismarck,

320 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
and with the permission of the French minister of foreign
affairs, Mr. Washburne exercised his official influence for the
protection of the Germans in Paris. When the empire was
overthrown, Mr. Washburne was the first foreign representative
to recognize the new republic. He remained in Paris during the
siege, and was at his post when the commune ruled the city.
The emperor of Germany recognized his services by conferring
upon him the Order of the Red Eagle. He declined this honor
because a provision of the constitution of the United States
prohibited it. Upon Mr. Washburne's resignation in 1877, the
emperor sent him his life-size portrait ; and he was similarly
honored by Bismarck, Theirs and Gambetta. Mr. Washburne
died in Chicago October 22, 1887. His rugged independence
.and absolute integrity gave him the full confidence of the people.
Abraham I. Enoch was elected a member of the legislature
from the Forty-seventh senatorial district. His vote in Win
nebago county was 1,063; Lyman F. Warner, Democrat, 840;
Ezra S. Cable, 659. Mr. Enoch was born in Dayton, Ohio, July
24, 1819. He came to this county with his father's family in
1835, and settled in Guilford township. Mr. Enoch was hon
ored by several public offices, and in 1866 he was again elected
a member of the legislature. Mr. Enoch removed to Rockford
in 1867, and began the manufacture of plows. In 1844 Mr.
Enoch married Catharine J. Davis. They had seven daughters:
Mrs. D. C. Putnam, Mrs. H. H. Carpenter, Mrs. Charles A.
Works, and Misses Clara, Harriett A., Emma A. and Lois A.
Reverses of fortune came to Mr. Enoch, but he sustained them
with the courage and honor of a high-minded Christian gentle
man. Mr. Enoch died in 1883.
William Brown was elected state's attorney for the Four
teenth judicial circuit. His majorities in the several counties
were: Winnebago, 650 ; Stephenson, 480; Jo Daviess, 87; total,
1,217. His opponents were Francis Burnap, John C. Kean and
Francis S. W. Bradley.
Charles H. Spafford was elected circuit clerk by an even one
thousand votes ; King H. Milliken was elected sheriff; Alfred
A. Chamberlain, coroner.
At the county election in 1853 the entire Whig ticket was
successful. Selden M. Church was elected county judge; Asher
Beach and Alfred E. Hale, associate justices ; William Hulin,
county clerk; C. A. Huntington, school commissioner; Duncan
Ferguson, county treasurer ; Duncan Ferguson, surveyor.

CHAPTER LXII.
THE WATER-POWER COMPANY. — THE MANNY-M'CORMICK SUIT.
I DLY 15, 1851, many of the leading public-spirited citizens of
'-' the town associated themselves together under the name
of the Rockford Water Power Company. These gentlemen were:
Thomas D. Robertson, John A. Holland, R. P. Lane, G. A.
Sanford, W. A. Dickerman, S. M. Church, Orlando Clark, C. I.
Horsman, John Edwards, John S. Coleman, John Fisher, Wil
liam Hulin, Isaiah Lyon, Melancthon Starr, C. H. Spafford,
Lucius Clark, J. J. Town, Henry Potwin, H. R. Maynard, Jas.
H. Rogers, B. McKenney, John Piatt, Albert Sanford, Chas. C.
Hope, H. P. Kimball, Robert Clow,  Vanduzer and 
McCoy. This organization was effected in pursuance of the
general law enacted by the legislature in 1849, for the improve
ment of Rock river and the production of hydraulic power.
In September, 1851, the owners of the water and land under
the old company entered into an agreement with the new
company, whereby the two interests were consolidated; and
steps were immediately taken for the construction of a per
manent dam on the rock bottom of the old ford, from which
the city derives its name. In the spring of 1853 the dam and
race were completed and accepted by the company. The length
of the dam is between seven hundred and eight hundred feet.
The water-power is divided into twenty thousand parts, and is
held and sold in this proportion.
The first great impetus given to the manufacturing inter
ests of Rockford was the advent of John H. Manny, in 1853.
Mr. Manny was born in Amsterdam, New York, November 28,
1825. His father, Pells Manny, settled at Waddam's Grove,
in Stephenson county. The younger Manny's attention was
called to the need of a reaper by his father's purchase of a head
ing machine, which proved unsatisfactory. The father and son
thereupon so reconstructed the header as to practically make a
new machine. They obtained a patent on the header and began
its manufacture on a small scale. It proved to be too expen
sive, and was abandoned. Mr. Manny then directed his atten-

322 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
tion toward perfecting a reaper, and after many vicissitudes,
which brought him to serious financial embarrassment, his
inventive genius and indomitable energy were crowned with
success. Mr. Manny built eighty-four machines in 1852.
In July, 1852, a reaper trial was held in Geneva, New York,
in which Mr. Manny's reaper came into competition with eleven
others. The excellence of Mr. Manny's machine was established.
In the spring of 1853 Mr. Manny was urged to come to
Rockford by Orlando Clark. The preceding year Isaac Utter
came from the east, and formed a partnership with Mr. Clark,
under the firm name of Clark & Utter. In the spring of 1853
there were manufactured one hundred and fifty of Mr. Manny's
combined reapers and mowers, in Clark & Utter's factory. It
is also said that John A. Holland told Blinn & Emerson, who
were then in the hardware business, that it would be desirable
to have Mr. Manny come to Rockford for two reasons: first,
there was better water-power ; second, the firm was extending
liberal credit to Mr. Manny for stock.
The popularity of the Manny reaper demanded larger capi
tal. In the spring of 1854 Wait and Sylvester Talcott became
associated with Mr. Manny as partners, under the name of J.
H. Manny & Company, and during the year eleven hundred
machines were made. In the autumn of- 1854 Jesse Blinn and
Ralph Emerson were added to the firm, and its name was
changed to Manny & Company. In 1855 the famous trials of
the Manny reaper were made in Europe, which gave to his
inventions a reputation abroad. Mr. Manny continued to
improve his reaper, and obtained twenty-three patents upon
new devices.
In September, 1855, C. H. McCormick, of Chicago, began suit
in the federal court to enjoin the Manny Company from using a
certain device, upon the ground of infringement of patent. The
case was heard before Justice McLean and Judge Drummond,
at Cincinnati, although the court records were kept in Chicago,
which belonged to the same circuit. Attorneys of national rep
utation were retained. Mr. McCormick's counsel were Reverdy
Johnson and E. N. Dickerson. Peter H. Watson, who had
obtained Mr. Manny's patents, was given entire charge of the
defendants' case. Mr. Watson had formerly resided in Rock
ford, and later he became assistant secretary of war. He
employed George Harding, Edwin M. Stanton and Abraham
Lincoln. It is said E. B. Washburne had recommended Mr.

RALPH EMERSON'S RECOLLECTIONS OF ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 323
Lincoln to Mr. Manny. When all the parties had arrived at
Cincinnati, Mr. Lincoln was informed bj' Mr. Watson that Mr.
Stanton would close the case for the defendants. This was a
great humiliation to Mr. Lincoln. Although he had prepared
his argument, Mr. Lincoln did not argue the case. Mr. Lincoln
first met Mr. Stanton at Cincinnati. Mr. Stanton treated him
with great discourtesy during the trial, and referred to him as
a railsplitter from the wild west. Notwithstanding these indig
nities, Mr. Lincoln was impressed with Mr. Stanton's great
force of character ; and when six years later a man of iron was
needed, President Lincoln made Mr. Stanton his secretary of
war. No other incident in the life of Mr. Lincoln better illus
trates his moral greatness. The trial resulted in a victory for
the Manny Company. The decision was announced January
16, 1856. The defendants' expenses of the suit were sixty
thousand dollars, and this large sum was made from the
business in a short time. Mr. McCormick appealed the case to
the United States supreme court, where the decision of thelower
court was affirmed, and Mr. Manny's rights as inventor were
fully sustained.
Ida M. Tarbell's Life of Lincoln, republished from her serial
in McClure's Magazine, gives an incident of this trial, which the
author obtained from Ralph Emerson, who says :
"Mr. Stanton closed his speech in a flight of impassioned elo
quence. Then the court adjourned for the day, and Mr. Lincoln
invited me to take a long walk with him. For block after block
he walked rapidly forward, not saying a word, evidently deeply
dejected. "At last he turned suddenly to me, exclaiming : 'Emerson,
I'm going home.' A pause. 'I am going home to study law.'
"'Why, I exclaimed; 'Mr. Lincoln, you stand at the head
of the bar in Illinois now ! What are you talking about? '
" 'Ah, yes,' he said, 'I do occupy a good position there, and
I think that I can get along with the way things are done there
now. But these college-trained men, who have devoted their
whole lives to study, are coming west, don't you see? And they
study their cases as we never do. They have got as far as Cin
cinnati now. They will soon be in Illinois.' Another long
pause ; then stopping and turning toward me, his countenance
suddenly assuming that look of strong determination which
those who knew him best sometimes saw upon his face, he
exclaimed, 'I am going home to study law! I am as good as

324 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
any of them, and when they get out to Illinois I will be ready
for them.' "
Mr. Lincoln once visited Rockford on professional business
in connection with this suit. It was on a hot summer after
noon. Mr. Lincoln and one of the clients sat on an old log on
the bank of the river and discussed the matter. Mr. Lincoln
wore a long linen coat, and presented that picture of ungainli-
ness with which the world is familiar. Mr. Lincoln was a guest
at Mr. Manny's home, which was a small frame building
that stood on the site of the Milwaukee depot. The company
paid Mr. Lincoln one thousand dollars, which was the largest
fee he had received up to that time.
The prolonged mental strain incident to perfectinghis inven
tions and the trial of the suit undermined Mr. Manny's health.
He fell a prey to consumption, and January 31, 1856, he passed
away, in his little modest home on South Main street, when he
had just passed his thirtieth birthday. He never realized the
wealth which his inventions would bring to others, nor the
prestige which they would give to the Reaper City, nor the great
name which he had made for himself.
Mrs. Manny received a royalty of twenty-five dollars on
every machine manufactured. This amount was subsequently
reduced. Financial reverses overtook the company in 1857,
but it weathered the storm, and built an extensive plant.
During the next few years after the arrival of J. H. Manny,
other manufacturers began business on the water-power. D.
Forbes & Son established their iron foundry in 1854, and in
1864 the malleable iron works were added to the business.
Joseph Rodd came to Rockford from Canada in the autumn
of 1853, and a few years later he embarked in the milling busi
ness on the east side of the river. Mr. Rodd's home was the
residence of Colonel Lawler on Kishwaukee street.
In 1854 M. Bartlett & Company built one of the finest stone
structures on the water-power for a flouring mill. The Troxell
mill was established in 1853 on the East side, and in 1855 it
was purchased by Mr. Bartlett.
T. Derwent & Son began the milling business on the water-
power in 1859. ,
Messrs. Bertrand & Sames were engaged in the manufacture
of cultivators in the middle fifties.
W. D. Trahern came to Rockford in 1848 and manufactured
threshing machines on the old water-power, under the firm name

THE MANNYS—N. C. THOMPSON. 325
of Trahern & Stuart. In 1856 Mr. Stuart retired and was suc
ceeded by Mr. Dales. Later Mr. Trahern manufactured iron
pumps. He died November 2, 1883.
In 1854 John P. Manny began the manufacture of knife
sections in Rockford for John H. Manny's reapers. He suc
ceeded in producing a knife section that was hardened by his
own peculiar process in oil tempering, which has never been
surpassed to this day.
F. H. Manny came to Rockford in 1859 and a few years
later he was engaged in manufacturing the John H. Manny
combined reaper and mower.
N. C. Thompson came to Rockford in 1857, and for years
he manufactured exclusively the John P. Manny reaper and
mower. William Gent came to Rockford in 1857, and was associated
with John Nelson in scroll work, and later he assisted the
inventor in perfectinghis knitting machine. Mr. Gent was con
sidered one of the best working mechanics in the state. He
died June 20, 1887.

CHAPTER LXIII.
EMERSON, LOWELL, WHIPPLE AND OTHERS LECTURE IN ROCKFORD.
THERE has been one movement in the history of the Ameri
can mind which gave to literature a group of writers enti
tled to the name of a school. This was the great humanitarian
movement, or series of movements, in New England, which
began with the elder Channing, ran through its later phase in
transcendentalism, and spent its force in the anti-slavery agita
tion and the enthusiasms of the civil war. This movement was
cotemporary with the preaching of many novel doctrines in
religion, sociology, science, education, medicine and hygiene.
New sects were formed. There were Millerites, Spiritualists,
Mormons, Swedenborgians and Shakers.
This intellectual and moral awakening found its expression
in the lecture platform. The daily newspaper had not assumed
its present blanket-sheet proportions ; and the leaders of these
various phases of new thought carried their message to the
people in person.
In the autumn of 1853 the Young Men's Association was
organized, for the purpose of bringing to Rockford the most
popular lecturers of the day. Among its members were Rev. H.
M. Goodwin, C. H. Spafford, H. H. Waldo, H. P. Holland, E.
W. Blaisdell, J. E. L. Southgate, William Lathrop, R. A. San
ford, E. H.Baker, Rev. J. Murray, E. C. Daugherty, A.S. Miller.
The first course was provided for the winter of 1853-54.
It began with two lectures, November 29th and 30th, by E. P.
Whipple, in the First Baptist church. It is almost incredible that
one of the local newspapers should not have even given the
subject of his lecture. From the other, however, it is learned
that Mr. Whipple's theme for this first lecture was Heroic Char
acter, and that he "delineated graphically and beautifully the
hero-soldier, led on by his love of glory ; the hero-patriot, actu
ated by his love of country ; the hero-reformer, moved by his
love of humanity; and the hero-saint, animated by his love of
God." The subject of his second lecture was Eccentric Charac
ter. The Forum's criticism was not very appreciative.

HORACE GREELEY'S IMPRESSIONS OF ROCK RIVER. 327
The third lecture was given December 10th, at the Baptist
church, by Horace Mann. His subject was Young Men. The
Democrat, in "reporting" the lecture, took this flattering unc
tion to its soul : "As we looked around over the large assem
blage of youth, beauty, intellect and fashion, and noted with
what anxiety the sea of heads were turned toward the speaker,
as if to catch the words ere they left his lips, we experienced a
deep feeling of pride, and thought to ourselves, few places in
any land, of equal age, population, etc., can boast of a more
highly refined, intellectual community than are to be found in
our own little embryo city."
The fourth lecture was given in the City Hall, by George
William Curtis, December 12th. His subject was Young
America, and for an hour and a half the speaker entranced his
audience with his noble thought and pure diction. After refer
ring to the Alps, Mr. Curtis said : "But there are loftier mount
ains than the Alps; there is a lovelier landscape than that
unfolded by Italy, with all its richness and all its beauty. There
is a land more beautiful; more voluptuous, more soul-satisfy
ing; a region far away, but which every man has visited; a
paradise into which no care, no sorrow, no vice ever enters ;
where Barnburners and Hunkers lie down together; where all
heads are silver-gray, woolly ; where painters praise each oth
er's pictures ; musicians are not jealous of their fellow artists ;
ladies with blue do not dislike brown eyes in others; where
musicians on wintry, moonlight nights, serenading delightful
damsels, blow their fingers and their instruments only for love.
Millions have sailed for the shores of this fair country, with the
faith of a Columbus or a Franklin, and millions have failed to
reach them ; like the child running to catch the setting sun only
to grasp the cold grey of the evening, so we essay to gain the
favored land; it is the California to which thousands sail, only
to get wrecked on Cape Horn ; it is the eyes of his mistress to
the ardent lover, just before she jilted him. This favored land
is the land of Fancy, pictured on the ardent soul of youth."
Horace Greeley followed Mr. Curtis. His theme was The
Reforms of the Age. He spoke of the abolition and temperance
movements, woman's rights, and the abolition of the death
penalty. Mr. Greeley wrote his impressions of the Rock river
valley at some length for the New York Tribune, from which
this characteristic paragraph is taken: "I have traversed the
Roman Campana (which is only a great wet prairie surcharged

328 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
with malaria and ruins), glanced at the great pastures of Bel
gium, and ridden across the prairies of central and northern
Indiana by daylight, lamplight, and moonlight; but still I
was nowhere in a discussion of the value and attractiveness of
prairies — for I had never been on Rock river. But now, gentle
men ! I give you fair warning that I take a back seat no longer
when the felicities of western life and the genial fertility and
Eden-like character of the prairies is under discussion — for I
have been on Rock river ! . . I should like more springs, more
running streams, and less lime in the water; but then Paradise
is beyond Jordan, or some other stream, and is not wisely
sought even on Rock river."
The next speaker was Prof. Joseph Emerson, of Beloit, who
spoke on Greek Civilization. W. H. Channing was announced
for January 27th, but no reference to the lecture is found.
Ralph Waldo Emerson delivered the seventh lecture in the
course February 3, 1854, in Warner's Hall. "Emerson's
lecture," says H. H. Waldo, "was not without its comical fea
tures. His subject was History. I believe it was the same as
his essay with that title. One scintillation was this : 'Time
vanishes to shining ether the solid angularity of facts. Carth
age was, but is not.' This was only saying there was nothing
permanent. He gave this thought in a matter-of-fact style.
The hall was packed, but half the audience were sleepy. The
lecture was pronounced by some to be a failure."
Lectures were given during this season by Bishop Potter,
Chancellor Lathrop; Judge Doolittle, of Wisconsin, on The
Character of Washington; Bayard Taylor, two lectures, on
the Arabs, and Japan and the Japanese. March 27, 1854, Ole
Bull and Patti were in Rockford.
The course for 1854-55 included Rev. E. H. Chapin, Josiah
Quincy, John G. Saxe, John Pierpont, James Russell Lowell,
and Bayard Taylor. Dr. Chapin spoke on Modern Chivalry;
Mr. Saxe gave a poem-lecture on Yankee Land ; John Pierpont's
theme was The Golden Calf ; Lowell spoke on English Ballads,
and Bayard Taylor, on India.
The course of 1855-56 was opened by Henry Ward Beecher,
who spoke on Patriotism. He was followed by Wendell Phil
lips. T. Sarr King and Dr. Chapin were engaged for this course.
During the next few years Rockford was favored with P. A.
Shillaber, Park Goodwin, John B. Gough, and Prof. Youmans.
In 1860 the Young Men's Association ceased to exist.

CHAPTER LXIV.
A FRAGMENT OF POLITICAL HISTORY.— ROCKFORD BANKS.— NOTES.
p\OCKFORD has claimed the honor of the birthplace of the
rv Republican party, so far as a congressional nomination
under that name is concerned. "Seven cities fought for Homer
dead;" likewise many places have contended for the honor of
the first party organization. Rockford's claim to the first con
gressional nomination is certainly not unreasonable; and even
if it cannot be sustained, it will at least call attention to a not
able political event.
When the Kansas-Nebraska bill was passed by congress in
May, 1854, there was a general feeling in the old ' Whig and
Democratic parties that the encroachments of the slave-power
demanded more vigorous resistance. With this end in view,
a call was issued August 8th, to the voters of the First Con
gressional district, for a mass meeting to be held in Rockford
on the 30th instant. This call was signed by forty-six citizens
of Rockford, only five of whom are now living. The meeting
was called to order in the courthouse, and from there adjourned
to the grove west of the Baptist church, between Court and
Winnebago streets. E. B. Washburne had been elected a mem
ber of congress as a Whig two years before, and was of course
a candidate for re-election. There were other Richmonds in the
field : Turner and Sweet, of Freeport ; Loop, of Rockford ; and
Hurlbut, of Belvidere. None of these were openly avowed can
didates ; but each was anxious for the prize. A committee on
resolutions of one from each county was nominated. There was
ambition mixed with patriotism. It was a time of breaking up
of old parties, and the future was uncertain. How far would
it be safe to declare against the action of congress? This was
a serious question. The leaders were against W'ashburne, but
the people were with him. There is a tradition that the com
mittee on resolutions was directed somewhat by the suggestions
of Stephen A. Hurlbut, in preparing anti-slavery resolutions so
radical that Mr. Washburne, it was thought, could not accept
a nomination upon them. But Mr. Washburne was equal to

330 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
the occasion. He declared that the resolutions met his most
hearty approval; whereupon James Loop remarked, in lan
guage more emphatic than pious, that Washburne would swal
low anything. Mr. Washburne was thereupon nominated as a
Republican by this mass convention.
The regular Whig convention for the district was held Sep
tember 6th, and Mr. Washburne was also made the nominee.
His nomination was opposed by Mr. Hurlbut, who on the day
of the convention is reported to have said : "When you say that
E. B. Washburne is a good man, I agree with you. But when
you say he is a wise man and a statesman, there is a chance for
an argument. It has been said Mr. Washburne is a man of
learning. Butlsay that as aman of learning, E. B. Washburne,
of Fever river, Galena, possesses frightful limitations." Mr.
Hurlbut was a consummate master of sarcasm, which he often
used without mercy. But it has been said that while Hurlbut
could make the better speech, Washburne won the votes ; and
on the whole, he was the more successful politician.
In the evening Mr. Washburne entertained his friends at a
banquet at the City Hotel. Some time after this Whig conven
tion, Mr. Hurlbut met H. H. Waldo, who had supported Mr.
Washburne, and complimented him on his splendid fight, and
said that, considering the material at hand, he had done well.
Thus was made one of the first, if not the very first, Repub
lican nomination for member of congress. The strong anti-
slavery sentiment of both parties had been intensified by the
repeal of the Missouri compromise, under the leadership of Ste
phen A. Douglas, and the passage of the Illinois Black Laws,
through the influence of John A. Logan. Like Saul of Tarsus
before he saw a great light, Logan was dominated by prejudice ;
and, like Paul after his change, he bravely befriended those he
formerly oppressed. General Logan always had the courage
of his convictions ; and his political change was sincere.
In 1854 Mr. Hurlbut thought he could take a more radical
position on the slavery question than Mr. Washburne. He had
left the south because he was in sympathy with northern prin
ciples. Stephen A. Hurlbut was born in Charleston, South Car
olina, in 1 815, and settled in Belvidere in 1845. He was the
son of a Unitarian clergyman, and a brother of William Henry
Hurlbut, for many years editor-in-chief of the New York World.
He was commissioned a brigadier-general in 1861, commanded
the Fourth division at the battle of Shiloh, and for that service

STEPHEN A. HURLBUT-UOCKFORD BANKS. 331
he was promoted to the rank of major-general, and assigned
to the command of the Department of the Gulf. General Hurl
but was the first commander-in-chief of the Grand Army of the
Republic; was appointed minister resident to the United States
of Columbia, by President Grant. From 1873 to 1877 he rep
resented the Fourth district in congress. In 1881 General
Hurlbut was appointed United States minister to Peru, and
died at Lima in the spring of the following year. Abraham
Lincoln once said that Stephen A. Hurlbut was the ablest ora
tor on the stump that Illinois had ever produced.
Edward D. Baker, E. B. Washburne, John F. Farnsworth,
Stephen A. Hurlbut and Robert R. Hitt were men of national
reputation who have served the several districts in which Rock
ford has from time to time been located. This record is scarcely
less notable than that of the old Western Reserve district, which
was represented by Elisha Whittlesey, Joshua R. Giddings and
James A. Garfield, whose terms aggregated fifty-one years.
The banking house of Spafford, Clark & Ellis was founded
in November, 1854. The firm consisted of C. H. Spafford, Dr.
D. G. Clark, and E. F. W. Ellis. Dr. Clark came to Rockford in
1848. Two years later he went to California, and returned in
1853. Dr. Clark died October 4, 1861. Spafford, Clark & Ellis
did business in the stone building on the alley, on the south
side of State, between Main and Church, now owned by Hon. E.
B. Sumner. This bank went into liquidation, and Mr. Spafford
paid its obligations in full.
In 1854 was also established the banking house of Briggs,
Spafford, & Penfield, in East Rockford, which becamethe Third
National Bank. The members of the firm were C. C. Briggs, A.
C. Spafford, and David Penfield.
January 1, 1855, the banking firm of Dickerman, Wheeler
& Company began business on West State street. The firm
consisted of W. A. Dickerman, Buel G. Wheeler, G. A. Sanford,
R. P. Lane. This house became the Second National Bank.
Fuller & Tomkins began banking business in the Worthing-
ington Block, East Rockford, in 1853. The firm consisted of
A. C. and E. L. Fuller, and Enos and N. C. Tomkins, all of
Belvidere. The firm was later called E. L. Fuller & Company.
E. H. Potter & Company and Edward N. Kitchel were also
in the banking business on the East side. These banks, with
Roberson & Holland, founded in 1848, and Mr. Horsman's

332 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
bank, established in 1852, and which have been noted in preced-
ingchapters, complete the roster of Rockford banks to 1861. It
was a day of unstable currency, when "wild-cat" money was
abundant, but worthless. This fact made banking a precarious
business as compared with the splendid system of today.
In 1852 the first party of Swedish emigrants arrived in
Rockford. They left their native land with no thought of com
ing to this city. Some were destined for Chicago, but upon
arriving there, they were told there were better opportunities
in the country. About twenty-five came to Rockford in 1852.
Among these were S. A. Johnson, John Nelson, Andrew Hollem,
P. G. Hollem, Alexander Anderson, Mr. and Mrs. Jonas Hokan-
son, P. A. Peterson, Sr., and wife, P. A. Peterson, Jr., Claus
Peterson. John Stibb came in 1854. His son, Frank G., was
the first male born in Rockford of Swedish parents, and Mrs.
Augusta Lind, daughter of Jonas Anderson, was the first
female. Emigrants continued to arrive annually for some
years. The cholera in 1853-54 checked emigration, and later
the civil war had the same result ; and it was not until 1867
that the greatest Swedish emigration was reached in a single
year. The Swedish early settlers have a society, whose records
are kept in their native language.
In June, 1852, the Rock River Mutual Fire Insurance Com
pany was granted a charter by the legislature. The company
did quite a business for a time, but it was finally unsuccessful.
In 1853 the three-story, double-store brick block on the
southwest corner of State and First streets, was built by Abra
ham I. Enoch, and his brother-in-law, Daniel Davis. Mr. Davis
was a "forty-niner," and returned from California with quite an
amount of ready money.
At the election in November, 1854, Wait Talcott was elected
state senator; William Lyman, reprepresentative ; John F.
Taylor, sheriff; A. A. Chamberlain, sheriff.
Under a statute of February 27, 1854, the judge of the
county court of Winnebago county was given jurisdiction in
law and chancery, where the amount involved did not exceed
one thousand dollars. This law was repealed February 12, 1863.
The earnings of the Galena & Chicago Union railroad for
August, 1854, were $103,000. The earnings for the corres
ponding month the preceding year were $48,000.

CHAPTER LXV.
ROCKFORD SETTLERS 1851-54.
IN the early history of the county, Rockton, by reason of its
water-power, was a rival of Rockford. As the latter began
to forge more rapidly to the front, several of the settlers of
Rockton from time to time sought the larger opportunities of the
county seat. This exodus from the northern neighbor might be
called the Rockton migration. Among those who came from
Rockton to Rockford were James M. and J. Ambrose Wight
and William Hulin, to whom reference has been made in early
chapters, and Seely Perry, Jesse Blinn and Wait Talcott.
Seely Perry was born at Stockbridge, Massachusetts,
August 22, 1822, and was graduated from Union college at
Schenectady in 1845. Mr. Perry came to Rockton in 1849, and
in 1851 he settled in Rockford. After teaching one year he
engaged in the lumber trade, in which he has continued for
nearly half a century. In 1846 Mr. Perry married Elizabeth
Benedict, who died in 1874. She was the mother of Lewis Seely,
and Mrs. Eva Moore, of St. Louis. In 1876 Mr. Perry married
Marie Thompson. They have one daughter, Miss Marie. Mr.
Perry was elected mayor of Rockford in 1858 and served one
term. He is now the oldest living ex-mayor of the city. Mr.
Perry has also served the city as alderman, member of the
board of education, and a director of the public library.
Jesse Blinn was born in 1809 in Vermont, and from there
he removed to Conneaut, Ohio. He came to Rockton in 1838 ;
in 1 850 he settled in Rockford, and his family a year later. He
opened the first exclusive hardware store in the city. His stock
invoiced $10,000. He subsequently became a manufacturer on
the water-power, to which reference has been made. Mr. Blinn
died in 1879. Mrs. Blinn is a native of New Hampshire. She is
descended from Lord James Louden, whose estate is still pre
served in Scotland. Mrs. Blinn has some autograph lines writ
ten by Robert Burns, commemorating his visit to Louden cas
tle. Joshua R. Giddings was entertained at Mr. Blinn's home
when he made a political address in Rockford in 1854. Mrs.
Blinn is residing with her daughter, Mrs. H. P. Holland.

334 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Ralph Emerson was the son of Rev. Ralph Emerson, a Con
gregational clergyman, and a professor in Andover theologi
cal seminary, the oldest Congregational divinity school in the
country. Another son is Professor Joseph Emerson, of Beloit.
Mr. Emerson was born in Andover, Massachusetts, in 1831. He
came to Rockford in 1852, and was later a partner with Jesse
Blinn in the hardware business until they became interested in
the water-power. The Emerson company has proved one of
the most successful manufacturers in the west. This result may
be attributed to Mr. Emerson's unusual executive ability. He
has made a generous use of his large wealth in contributions to
various religious enterprises. Mr. Emerson married Adaline
Talcott, a daughter of Hon. Wait Talcott. They have had
eight children. Two sons died in infancy, and in 1889 Ralph was
killed by falling from a building during a fire on the water-
power. Their daughters are Mrs. Adaline E. Thompson, Mrs.
Harriet E. Hinchliff, Mrs. Mary Lathrop, Mrs. Belle E. Keith,
and Mrs. Dora B. Wheeler, whose husband is a professor of
biology in the University of Texas. In April, 1900, Mrs. Emer
son was appointed by Governor Tanner to represent Illinois as
a commissioner at the Paris exposition.
Hon. Wait Talcott was a son of William Talcott, and was
born at Hebron, Connecticut, October 17, 1807. He came to
Rockton in the autumn of 1838. He was one of the incor
porators of Beloit college and Rockford seminary. In 1854 he
came to Rockford and began his career as a manufacturer on
the water-power with his brother, Sylvester. In 1854 he was
elected state senator from the district comprising Winnebago,
Carroll, Boone and Ogle counties. Upon the passage of the in
ternal revenue act, President Lincoln appointed Mr. Talcott
commissioner of internal revenue for the Second congressional
district. This appointment was dated August 27, 1862, and
Mr. Talcott served five years. Mr. Talcott preserved files of
Chicago and Rockford newspapers, and upon his death, which
occurred November 7, 1890, his son William A. Talcott, pre
sented them in excellent bound condition to the Rockford
public library.
John S. Coleman was a native of Delaware county, New
York. In 1851 he removed with his family to Rockford and
became a member of the banking firm of Robertson, Coleman &
Company. He built the stone house on North Main street, now
owned by William Nelson. Mr. Coleman was a trustee of Rock-

JAMES L. LOOP-WILLIAM LATHROP. 335
ford seminary and treasurer of the board, and a member of the
city council. He was a man of high character and unostenta
tious life and manner, and his death was deeply mourned by
the community. Mr. Coleman died April 6, 1864, in his fifty-
eighth year.
James L. Loop was born in Steuben county, New York, in
1815. He settled in Belvidere in 1838, and some years later he
formed a partnership with his brother-in-law, Stephen A. Hurl
but, in the practice of law. He was prosecuting attorney for the
northern district of Illinois in 1843-5. From 1846 to 1850 Mr.
Loop was secretary of the Illinois and Michigan canal, which
office he resigned. In 1852 Mr. Loop removed to Rockford and
formed a law partnership with William Lathrop. In 1856 he
was elected mayor of Rockford and served one term. Mr.
Loop's death occurred February 8, 1865, when he was fifty
years of age. The remains were taken to Belvidere for burial.
By the common consent of the Rockford bar, James L. Loop
possessed the finest legal ability of any man who ever practiced
in this city. His intellect was strong and his resources were at
his instant command. His grasp of legal principles was due to
his acute, intuitive sense of what was right between man and
man, which was a gift from nature. Mr. Loop was always the
genial gentleman. Like so many other gifted men, he was his
own worst enemy, and his sad, untimely death was an impres
sive object lesson that strong drink is no respecter of persons.
William Lathrop is a native of Genesee county, New York.
He came to Rockford in January, 1851. He was a partner with
James L. Loop from 1853 to 1857. In 1856 Mr. Lathrop was
elected a member of the legislature, and served one term. In
1876 he succeeded Stephen A. Hurlbut as member of congress
from the Fourth district, and served one term. During his long
residence in Rockford Mr. Lathrop has enjoyed a large and
lucrative legal practice. His clientele has come from the influ
ential portion of the community. He has in some respects the
finest law library in the city, and the author takes pleasure in
acknowledging his obligations to Mr. Lathrop for the free use of
his library and for information personally given. Mr. Lathrop
married Adaline Potter, a daughter of E. H. Potter. Their
children are Mrs. Anna Case, of Charles City, Iowa; Miss Julia,
a member of the state board of charities, and Edward, Rob
ert and William
Hon. John Early was born in Middlesex county, Canada

336 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
West, March 17, 1828. In 1846 he removed with his parents
to Boone county, and in 1852 he settled in Rockford. He
served three terms as assessor of Rockford. In 1869 he was
appointed one of the first board of trustees of the reform school
at Pontiac. In 1870 Mr. Early was elected state senator from
the Twenty-third district, composed of Winnebago, Boone,
McHenry and Lake counties. His senatorial colleague was
General Allen C. Fuller, of Belvidere. After the state had been
re-districted he was elected senator in 1872, from the Ninth
district, which included Winnebago and Boone counties, and
again in 1874, for the full term of four years. By the election
of Governor Oglesby to the United States senate and Lieuten
ant-Governor Beveridge becoming governor, Mr. Early became
acting lieutenant-governor of the state. Mr. Early died Sep
tember 2, 1877. He was father of A. 1). and John H. Early.
Mrs. Early and Miss Bertha reside in East Rockford.
Lieutenant-Colonel Edward F. W. Ellis was born in Milton,
Maine, April 15, 1819. He was admitted to the bar in Ohio.
In 1849 he went to California, where he was unsuccessful in
commercial speculation, and resumed the practice of law; in
1851 he was a member of the California legislature. Colonel
Ellis came to Rockford in 1854 and became a member of the
banking firm of Spafford, Clark & Ellis. Upon the outbreak of
the civil war Colonel Ellis raised a company for the Fifteenth
regiment, called the Ellis Rifles. He was chosen lieutentant-
colonel, but was acting colonel at the time of his death. At the
battle of Shiloh he was in command of the Fifteenth, which be
longed to General Hurlbut's division. On Monday morning his
regiment was exposed to a terrible fire and Colonel Ellis was
struck in the breast by a ball, and instantly expired. Colonel
Ellis was a tall, noble-looking man, of much decision of charac
ter. The city of Rockford mourned his death with profound
sorrow. Colonel Ellis' home was the historic homestead lately
owned by Dr. W. H. Fitch, on West State street. In 1856 the
property was transferred to Colonel Ellis, and there he lived
with his wife and children. The latter were Blanche, now Mrs.
Chandler Starr; Alma Hortense, now Mrs. Fisher, of California,
and Edward. The home was always characterized by generous
hospitality. Henry P. Kimball was a native of New Hampshire, and was
graduated from Rochester university. Mr. Kimball came to
Rockford in 1852, and taught school for some time. He had a

C5

zIU UJ
<s- LLuai-UJh<hH < UJ

DISTINGUISHED PUBLIC SPEAKERS. 337
local reputation as a horticulturist. As secretary of the Agri
cultural Society, Mr. Kimball achieved a unique distinction as
a successful fair advertiser. Upon his invitation many of the
most distinguished men of the last generation visited Rockford
and made addresses. Among these were General Grant, Attor
ney-General Taft, Benjamin F. Butler, John A. Logan, Chief-
Justice Waite, General Martindale, Wade Hampton, James R.
Doolittle, Matt Carpenter, Benjamin F. Taylor and Will Carle-
ton. In 1875 Mr. Kimball invited Jefferson Davis to deliver an
address. This invitation created such excitement that Mr. Davis
withdrew his acceptance. Mr. Kimball married Miss Ellen, a
daughter of Dr. George Haskell. Their sons are Dr. Frank H.,
Willis M., and Carl Kimball. Mr. Kimball died May 10, 1889,
when sixty years of age.
John Nelson was a native of West Gothland, Sweden, born
April 5, 1830. He came to Rockford in 1852. His life was
uneventful until a short time before his death, when he perfected
the Nelson knitting machine, which revolutionized the knitting
of hosiery. After General Grant had returned from his tour
around the world, he visited Mr. Nelson's factory, and declared
that he had never seen such perfect machinery for this purpose.
Mr. Nelson died April 15, 1883. The Hotel Nelson is named in
his honor. A. E. Goodwin, M. D., was born August 11, 1827, at Chel
sea, Vermont. He was graduated from Berkshire medical col
lege at Pittsfield, Massachusetts. Dr. Goodwin came to Rock
ford in 1854. During the civil war he was a surgeon in the Elev
enth Illinois infantry and in the One Hundred and Eighth. He
was wounded at Vicksburg. Dr. Goodwin was a member of the
city board of education and of the public library board. Dr.
Goodwin died May 14, 1889. His only surviving child is Mrs.
Robert Rew.
Chester C. Briggs was a native of Vermont. He was born
in Dover, September 6, 1817. He was graduated from Dart
mouth college, and edited the Green Mountain Freeman, an
anti-slavery paper. In 1853 Mr. Briggs came to Rockford and
became the senior member of the banking firm of Briggs, Spaf
ford & Penfield. He was subsequently financial manager of
the Kenosha Railroad company. In 1868 he became associated
with the firm of Briggs, Mead & Skinner, in the manufacture
of agricultural implements. The firm name was later changed
to Briggs & Enoch. Mr. Briggs died January 24, 1892.

338 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
James G. Manlove was a native of Dover, Delaware, where
he was born December 15, 1812. He was admitted to the bar
in Wisconsin, and settled in Rockford in 1851, and began the
practice of law. He held the offices of police magistrate, justice
of the peace, town clerk and alderman, and the confidence
which the people reposed in him is attested by his repeated
elections as town clerk and justice of the peace. Mr. Manlove
died November 6, 1891.
Robert P. Lane, M. D., was born in Hopewell, Bedford
county, Pennsylvania, in 1818. He studied medicine with an
uncle in his native state. Dr. Lane came to Rockford in 1851.
He was a leader in the organization of the Rockford water-
power company, and gave his personal attention to the con
struction of the dam. He was a member of the banking firm of
Lane, Sanford & Company ; one of the organizers of the Second
National bank, and continuously served as its president from
1864 until 1881, when he resigned to accept the presidency of
the Rockford Insurance Company. He had a fine personal
presence and unusual suavity. He served as a member of the
library board and was senior warden of the Episcopal church
for forty years. Dr. Lane died March 7, 1891.
Anthony Haines was a native of Marietta, Pennsylvania,
born April 21, 1829. He came to Rockford in 1854, and
formed a partnership with Elisha A. Kirk for buying and ship
ping grain over the Kenosha railroad. In 1880 he, with other
gentlemen, organized the Rockford Street Railway company, of
which he was elected president and general manager. Mr.
Haines, at the time of his death in 1898, was vice-president of
the Manufacturers National Bank.
Charles 0. Upton was born in North Reading, Massachusetts,
in 1832, and came to Rockford in 1854. Mr. Upton has been
prominent in the banking business of the city. He was a direc
tor of the Second National bank twenty years and the last two
years was its vice-president. In 1889 he led in the organiza
tion of the Manufacturers National Bank, and was its presi
dent ten years. Mr. Upton served the public in the city council,
on the county board, and as treasurer of Rockford one term.
He now resides in Chicago.
Carlton W. Sheldon is a native of New York, born in Victor
March 14, 1828. He came to Rockford in 1852, entered the
law office of Jason Marsh, and was admitted to the bar in the
autumn of the same year. In 1869 he entered the employ of

LEADER IN FOUNDING LIBRARY. 339
the Rockford Insurance Company as adjuster, and remained
five years, and in 1874 he was elected secretary of the Forest
City Insurance company, and held this position five years,
when he resumed the practice of law. Mr. Sheldon has four chil
dren: Charles E., George, Mrs. Dora S. Hart, and Miss Ethel.
Isaac Utter was a native of New York. He came to Rock
ford in 1852, and formed a partnership with Orlando Clark, on
the water-power. For twenty-one years he was associated
with Levi Rhoades, in the manufacture of paper. Mr. Utter
was a stockholder in the People's Bank and in the Winnebago
and the Second National. He was a man of great enerery, and
good judgment in business affairs. Mr. Utter died May 7,
1888. He was father of Mrs. J. M. Fraley.
Alexander D. Forbes was born in Perthshire, Scotland,
December 13, 1831. He came to Rockford in 1854, and in
partnership with his father, Duncan Forbes, began busi
ness on the water-power. In 1864 they established the first
malleable iron Works west of Cincinnati. The father died in
1871. Mr. Forbes is now president of the People's bank.
Major Elias Cosper was born in Worcester, Ohio, in 1824.
He came to Rockford in 1854, and entered the banking house
of Robertson, Coleman & Company, as teller, and in 1857 he
became its cashier. Upon the outbreak of the civil war Mr.
Cosper sold his interest in the bank and entered the service
with Company E, Seventy-fourth regiment. After the battle of
Chickamauga he was promoted to the rank of major and pay
master of the army. Upon his return to civil life, Mr. Cosper,
in company with T. D. Robertson, Melancthon Starr, and John
P. Manny, organized the John P. Manny Reaper Company, and
was its manager. Since 1874 Mr. Cosper has been connected
with the Rockford Tack Company, and is its secretary and
treasurer. Mr. Cosper may be called the father of the public
library. He spent much time in soliciting subscriptions and
was a member of the board of directors for more than twenty
years. Mr. Cosper has a fine private library of about thirteen
hundred volumes.
John G. Penfield is a native of Vermont and settled in
Rockford in 1854. Since that time he has been continuously in
business as a broker and dealer in real estate and insurance.
Mrs. Penfield gave the lot to the First Congregational church on
which the parsonage now stands. They have three daughters :
Mrs. Charles E. Sheldon, Mrs. Helen Revelle and Miss Kate.

340 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
William A. Knowlton was a native of Chautauqua county,
New York, and removed to the west when a young man. He
came to Rockford in 1853 from Freeport, Illinois. After the
death of J. H. Manny, Mr. Knowlton became business agent
for Mrs. Manny. He retained this position several years, and
was eminently successful. Mr. Knowlton was subsequently
engaged in various manufacturing enterprises. He sustained
financial reverses, and in the autumn of 1891 he removed to
Chicago, where he died September 17th of the following year.
Mr. Knowlton was sixty years of age. His surviving family
consisted of Mrs. Knowlton and five children : Mrs. Helen Gib
son, Mrs. Fred S.Hardy, Misses Evaline and Mary, and William
A. Knowlton, Jr. Miss Evaline recently died in the east.
John P. Manny was born in Amsterdam, New York, March
8, 1823. He settled at Waddam's Grove, Stephenson county,
in 1842. He came to Rockford in 1852, and for several years
he manufactured knife sections for J. H. Manny's machines.
Early in the sixties he perfected several inventions, which were
handled by N. C. Thompson. After the war Mr. Manny became
interested in the John P. Manny Company, in which he was
associated with Elias Cosper, T. D. Robertson and Melancthon
Starr. This company and Mr. Thompson paid him royalties
upon his inventions, and the Mississippi river was the dividing
line between their respective territories. Mr. Manny's income
from this source was at one time forty thousand dollars a year.
He purchased the John S. Coleman estate on North Main street,
which was his home for many years. This property is now
owned by William Nelson. While residing at Waddam's Grove
Mr. Manny married Miss Eunice Hicks. George J. was their
only son who attained his majority. He died in 1892, leaving
one son, Dwight, an employe of the Winnebago National Bank.
Miss Florida Manny, a daughter, is also a resident of the city.
Mrs. J. P.Manny died in 1864, and in 1867 Mr. Manny married
a daughter of Melancthon Starr. They had four children : Mrs.
Charles Sackett, John Starr Manny, Virginia and Henry Manny.
Mr. Manny died November 16, 1897.
Among other well-known citizens who came to Rockford
during this period were : Horace Brown, T. J. L. Remington,
1850; J. M. Southgate, Andrew G. Lowry, Horace Buker, 1852;
Jacob Hazlett, D. A. Barnard, Samuel Ferguson, 1853 ; Henry
Fisher, Melancthon Smith, T. W. Carrico, William and George R.
Forbes, 1854.

CHAPTER LXVI.
THE FREE PUBLIC SCHOOL SYSTEM.
THE free public school system of Illinois dates from 1855.
In December, 1853, a large common school convention met
at Jersey ville, composed .of many adjoining counties, and one at
Bloomington, for the whole state. These movements produced
results. The general assembly, which met the following Febru
ary, separated the office rof state superintendent of public
instruction from that of secretary of state, and made it a dis
tinct department of the state government. The state superin
tendent was required to draft a bill embodying a system of free
education for allthe children of the state, and report to the
next general assembly. March 15, 1854, Governor Matteson
appointed Hon. N. W. Edwards, state superintendent. In the
following January Mr. Edwards presented a bill which became a
law February 15, 1855. For state purposes the school tax was
fixed at two mills on the one hundred dollars. To this was
added the interest from the permanent school f und . A free school
was required to be maintained for at least six months in each
year, and it was made imperative upon the directors of every
school district to levy the necessary tax. Thus the free school
system of Illinois began when the taxing power of the state
was invoked in its behalf.
The school law was bitterly opposed, and narrowly escaped
repeal. Sir William Berkeley, the royal governor of Virginia,
said in 1670 : "I thank God there are no free schools nor print
ing, and I hope we shall not have these hundred years." The
spirit of this pious wish prevailed in southern Illinois ; and
there was a repetition of the old conflict between the two dis
tinct classes of people in the two portions of the state. The
southern portion was poor, while the northern portion was well-
to-do ; and it was only as it was made to appear to the south
ern portion that it was receiving more from the state school
fund than it was contributing, that the people acquiesced in the
law.

342 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The charter of 1854 had conferred upon the city council of
Rockford full power over its schools. June 20, 1855, the coun
cil passed its first school ordinance under the new school law.
The city was divided into two school districts: East side,
number one; West side, number two. A board of school in
spectors was appointed, consisting of George Haskell, A.S.Mil
ler, and Jason Marsh, after whom the Marsh school was named.
In December the board voted to purchase of A. W. Freeman
his lease of the basement of the First Baptist church for a school
in district number two. Mr. Freeman was employed to teach at
$800 per year. At the same time H. Sabin was engaged for the
first district, and the old court house on the East side was
leased. The council had provided by ordinance for a school agent
for each district, whose acts were to»be approved by the coun
cil. July 27, 1855, the agent for the first district was author
ized to purchase from Solomon Wheeler, the tract on which
the Adams school now stands. September 10th a contract
was made for the construction of the building. April 28,
1856, a contract was made for a schoolhouse in the second dis
trict, on the site of the Lincoln school ; the contractors were E.
N. House, M. H. Regan, and James B. Howell. The progress
of the buildings was delayed by unfavorable -weather, and the
late arrival of school furniture.
August 14, 1857, in the afternoon and evening, occurred
the formal dedication of the two union school buildings.
Previous to this time Rockford had no schoolhouse of its own.
The first district school had three principals from 1857 to
1884. The first was Orlando C. Blackmer, who was appointed
March 10, 1857. His assistant was S. F. Penfield. Mr. Black
mer is a brother of Mrs. N. C. Thompson. He is now living at
Oak Park.
Henry Freeman, Mr. Blackmer's successor, is a native of
Massachusetts, born within twenty miles of Plymouth Rock.
He was graduated from Teachers' seminary, Andover, Massa
chusetts, in 1839, and taught for one year in the preparatory
department. Prof. Freeman began his life-work as principal of
the high school at Bridgeton, New York, in 1840. In 1845 he
was offered the principalship of Salem academy, at Salem, New
Jersey, where he remained five years, until he was elected prin
cipal of Wallkill academy, at Middleton, New York. In 1855
he was called to the position of principal of the high school and

HENRY FREEMAN-OTHER PRINCIPALS. 343
superintendent of schools of Freeport, Illinois. In 1859 the
board of school inspectors invited Prof. Freeman to take
the position of principal and superintendent of schools of East
Rockford, at a salary of one thousand dollars a year. This
position he filled twenty-one years, until he resigned in 1880.
During this long service hundreds of pupils came under the
influence of the principal. Prof. Freeman had high ideals of
life, and his strong character was a potent factor in promot
ing that which was for the best interest of the pupils. His con
scientious efforts were appreciated, and occasionally his former
pupils gather informally at his home and recall reminiscences
of those formative years.
The third and last principal was Prof. McPherson, who
remained until 1884. George G. Lyon was chosen principal
of the Second district school, March 10, 1857. He was suc
ceeded by E. M. Fernald, E. N. Weller, J. H. Blodgett, and
W. W. Stetson.
October 21, 1861, the number of school inspectors was
increased from three to five. In 1884 the city of Rockford was
made one school district, with one high school, in pursuance of
an ordinance drawn by Hon. Alfred Taggart.
Provision was made for the construction of Kent school-
house for South Rockford, soon after the arrangements had
been made for the East and West side schools. This school
for the greater part of the intervening time has been in charge
of one man. Prof. 0. F. Barbour, a native of Ohio, came to
Rockford in 1859, and was for a time engaged in the dry goods
business. In September, 1866, he became principal of the Kent
school, and has retained this position for thirty-four years.
For more than twenty years Mr. Barbour has also been a
member of the library board.
The general law of 1872 for the incorporation of cities was
silent on the school question, and when Rockford was organ
ized under the general law, it retained the school features of its
special charter. School boards are elected by popular vote in
other cities of the state, and have the taxing power. Rockford
stands alone, with its board of school inspectors, appointed by
the mayor, which has only advisory power. No subsequent
statute concerning boards of education will apply to Rockford,
and it would require new legislation at Springfield to change
the board from an appointive to an elective body.

CHAPTER LXVII.
THE FIRST PUBLIC LIBRARY .—WESLEYAN SEMINARY.
The agitation for a public library began in 1852. Several
years elapsed, however, before a library was established, and
information concerning these early efforts are very meagre.
The Sinissippi Division No. 134 of the Sons of Temperance,
of Rockford, surrendered its charter to the grand division April
15, 1852. Its former members resolved to reorganize under
the name of the Rockford Library Association. All members
of the division who had paid their quarterly dues to the close
of the preceding quarter, were to be equal sharers in the library.
A request was made in the Forum of April 21st for the return
of all books belonging to the library. Thus, so far as known,
the first circulating library was the small number of books
owned by the Sons of Temperance. The Forum of October 27th
published a call for a meeting of the trustees of the Library
Association for October 30th, and for the annual meeting of the
stockholders on the first Saturday of November. No other
reference to the library is found immediately thereafter.
At the annual meeting of the Young Men's Association,
September 11, 1855, it was proposed to extend its sphere of
usefulness by providing a library and reading-room. A com
mittee of three was appointed to confer with the old Library
Association, with a view of obtaining its books. So far as can
be learned, this effort to establish a library and reading-room
was not successful.
It was not until March, 1857, that the first successful effort
to establish a library was made. In that month a subscription
paper was circulated, with the following statement of its object :
"We, the undersigned, agree to take the number of shares
set opposite our names, in an association to be incorporated
under the general law of this state, for the purpose of the estab
lishment of a public library in the city of Rockford. Said library
to be under the management and control of aboard of trustees,
to be elected by the stockholders.

LIBRARY CLOSED-BOOKS SOLD AT AUCTION. 345
"Shares to be fifty dollars each. Ten dollars per share pay
able upon the formation of the association, and ten dollars per
share per annum thereafter, in such amounts and at such times
as shall be determined by the said board of trustees. Shares
subject to forfeiture by the trustees for non-payment of install
ments." The first four names upon the list pledged twelve hundred
dollars, and by the autumn of 1858 six thousand dollars had
been pledged. William L. Rowland collected a considerable
portion of this amount, and a schedule of cash payments has
been preserved by him. The library was duly organized Octo
ber 14, 1858. Rooms were secured on the third floor of Rob
ertson, Coleman & Company's bank. James M. Wight, Seely
Perry, Selden M. Church, Elias Cosper, and Thomas D. Robert
son constituted the first board of trustees ; Elias Cosper was
chairman; Spencer Rising, treasurer; F. H. Bradley, librarian.
The original board was composed of gentlemen of exceptional
literary equipment. Others rendered efficient aid in the selection
of books. Among them was William L. Rowland, who was
subsequently apppointed librarian of the public library. The
books, although few in number, .possessed very high merit.
The number of volumes at this time was about one thousand ;
number of magazines and newspapers, thirty-eight. During
the next few years the library steadily received accessions.
According to the annual report of the stockholders, made Octo
ber 11, 1860, there were 1,134 volumes. There had been
drawn during the year ending October 4th, 1,669 volumes.
This was an increase of 396 over the preceding year. Several
gentlemen acted as librarian for short terms, and received a
nominal compensation. Among those who rendered this ser
vice were John F. Squier and Hosmer P. Holland.
This library served its purpose several years ; but during
the war popular interest began to decline. The library was
finally closed, and about 1865 the books were sold at public
auction in a building on North Main street, directly north of
Mr. Ashton's block. Some of these books are now in the public
library, and quite a number, in excellent condition, are in the
private library of Robert H. Tinker. The first library was
organized under a general law, and was entirely supported by
private subscriptions and annual fees. It was not until 1872
that the legislature enacted a law which provided for a tax
for the support of public libraries.

346 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
In the summer of 1856 a movement was begun for the
founding of a co-educational seminary in Rockford, under the
control of the Methodist Episcopal church. February 14, 1857,
an act of the legislature was approved, to incorporate the Rock
ford Wesleyan seminary. The incorporators were E. F. W.
Ellis, T. D. Robertson, D. W. Ticknor, and W. F. Stewart.
There were to be twelve trustees, appointed by the stockholders,
eight of whom should at all times be members of the Methodist
Episcopal church. Aboard of three visitors was to be appointed
by the annual Rock River conference. The company was to
have a capital stock of one hundred thousand dollars, divided
into shares of one hundred dollars each.
A farm of about two hundred and sixteen acres was pur
chased of William M. Rowland. It adjoined Judge Church's
farm on the west, and extended north to the State road. The
purchase price and accrued interest amounted to nearly twenty
thousand dollars. A large portion of this tract was platted
into town lots, and it was proposed to build a college suburban
town. The sale of lots occurred April 29, 1857. The sub
scribers to stock purchased lots. Rev. W. F. Stewart had been
transferred from the Ohio to the Rock River conference, and had
been assigned to the Second or Court Street church. Rev. Stew
art was made purchasing agent for the seminary by the annual
conference. August 31, 1857, the ceremony of breaking ground for the
seminary buildings took place under the direction of Rev. T. M.
Eddy, who was in attendance upon Rock River conference, which
was then in session in Rockford. Several hundred people were
in attendance. An address was made by Rev. J. C. Stoughton,
agent of Clark seminary ; and Rev. W. F. Stewart gave a brief
history of the origin of the seminary movement.
When the ground was broken, fifty-seven thousand dollars
had been subscribed. The enterprise, however, was unsuccess
ful. Quite a number of houses were built, but in time several of
them migrated into town on rollers, and the land reverted to
farming purposes.
In October, 1857, Rev. Stewart began the publication of the
Rockford Wesleyan Seminary Reporter, in the interest of the
seminary. Only four numbers were published. Both Rev. Stew
art and Rev. Stoughton have died within the past few months.

CHAPTER LXVIII.
BAYARD TAYLOR'S TRIBUTE. — FRATERNITIES.— NOTES.
BAYARD TAYLOR, in a letter to the Tribune, published in
the spring of 1855, paid Rockford this generous tribute :
"I last wrote to you from Rockford, the most beautiful town in
northern Illinois. It has the advantage of an admirable water-
power, furnished by the Rock river; of a rich, rolling prairie,
which is fast being settled and farmed on all sides, of a fine build
ing material in its quarries, of soft yellow limestone, resembling
the Roman travertine ; and of an unusually enterprising and
intelligent population. Knowing all these advantages, I was
not surprised at the evidences of growth since my first visit a
year ago. People are flocking in faster than room can be fur
nished, and the foundations of two new hotels, on a large scale,
show the requirements of the place. I was pleased to note that
taste keeps pace with prosperity here, as elsewhere in the north
west. The new Unitarian church is a simple but very neat
Gothic edifice, and the residences of Mr. Holland and Mr. Starr
are very fine specimens of home architecture. The grounds of
the former are admirably laid out ; there is nothing better of
the kind on the Hudson."
The charter of Winnebago Lodge No. 31, Independent Order
of Odd Fellows, was issued by Geo. W.Woodward, grandmaster
of Illinois, in 1847, to the following named charter members :
Selden M. Bronson, Ansel Kenfield, Dewitt Clinton Briggs,
Frederick H. Maxwell, and Rev. Nathaniel P. Heath. The lodge
was instituted August 11, 1847. The place of meeting was
Horsman's block, on the West side.
Rockford Lodge, No. 102," Masons, was organized February
13, 1851, under a dispensation from C. G. Y. Taylor, the grand
master. The following named citizens constituted its first
membership: Alfred E.Ames, William Lyman, Henry Carpenter,
C. H. Spafford, William Hulin, E. H. Baker, Ansel Kenfield,
John Fraley, James P. Burns, W. F. Ward, Jesse Blinn, and
Buel G. Wheeler. E. H. Baker was the last survivor of this
original membership.

348 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Social Lodge, No. 140, Odd Fellows, was instituted Febru
ary 6, 1854.
Winnebago Chapter No. 24, Masons, was organized Decem
ber 12, 1854, under a dispensation from Louis Watson, grand
high priest. The following constituted its first membership :
A. Clark, Chauncy Ray, W. F. Parrish, H. Miltimore, John A.
Holland, L. P. Pettibone, R. H. Cotton, Abiram Morgan, G. D.
Palmer, and Ansel Kenfield. This chapter was constituted
under another charter in December, 1855.
Star in the East Lodge No. 166, Masons, was organized
February 12, 1855, under a dispensation from James L. Ander
son, grand master. The charter members were : E. F. W. Ellis,
R. H. Cotton, W. M. Bowdoin, William Hulin, S. G. Cheliis,
Jos. K. Smith, Joseph Burns, C. I. Horsman, B. G. Wheeler, G.
W. Reynolds, John A. Holland, C. H. Richings, D. G. Clark,
Adam McClure, Holder Brownell.
The dispensation for Rockford Encampment, No. 44, Odd
Fellows, was granted August 5, 1857, to the following patri
archs as charter members : James Fleming, J. H. Clark, Hugh
Strickland, Enos C. Clark, G. A, Stiles, Joseph Schloss, and
Robert Smith. The encampment was instituted by Deputy
Grand Patriarch A. E. Jenner, August 26, 1857.
The Rockford Burns Club was organized November 5, 1858.
It is an association of Scottish- Americans, who meet annually
on the birthday of Robert Burns.
John A. Phelps, a Rockford attorney, died July 28, 1854.
The bar of the city adopted resolutions of respect, and attended
his funeral in a body.
September 6, 1854, the city council passed an ordinance
for the construction of sidewalks.
About 1855 James S. Ticknor was appointed agent of the
American Express Company, and held this position until 1881.
Mr. Ticknor came to Rockford in 1854. He was preceded by
his brother, D. W., who came in 1846, and taught school. The
brothers were in the drug and book business a short time. J.
S. Ticknor died September 18, 1899.
February 15, 1855, a charter was granted the Rockford
Central Railroad Company. The incorporators were Rockford
citizens. It was proposed to make a connection with the Illi
nois Central at Mendota, and run through Rockford to the
Wisconsin pineries, and make a north and south line to Cairo.

DEATH OF JOHN A. HOLLAND. 349
Piles were driven in Rock river at Rockford, for a bridge, which
are now used by the Burlington company. The route was sur
veyed, but no track was laid.
In February, 1855, the Rockford Gas Light and Coke Com
pany was incorporated. The incorporators were Simon M.
Preston, William Lyman, John Piatt, Henry Fisher, and Jesse
Blinn. A few years later Thomas Butterworth was made its
manager, and he finally became the owner of the plant.
May 17, 1855, occurred the sale of several hundred acres
of canal lands in Winnebago county. These lands were selected
as a part of the grant to the state of Illinois by the general
government, to aid in building the Illinois and Michigan canal.
In 1855 the legislature passed a very stringent prohibitory
liquor bill, known as the Maine law. The bill was not to go
into effect unless approved by a majority of the popular vote
at an election to be held June 4th of that year. The vote
in Winnebago county was a splendid endorsement of the bill.
Every township in the county sustained the measure. The vote
in Rockford was as follows : for the law, 752 ; against, 71. The
vote of the county was: 2,153 in favor of the law; against it,
363. The bill was lost, however, in the state.
July 14, 1855, the starch factory belonging to Lewis, Smyth
& Company was destroyed by fire. The loss was about $15,000.
The death of John A. Holland occurred September 29, 1855,
at Mount Vernon, Ohio, while he was on a visit to his father-in-
law, who resided there, in company with his family. The remains
were brought to Rockford for burial. Resolutions of respect
were adopted by the Masonic bodies and by the bar of the city.
The funeral was held at the Unitarian church on Sunday. Rev.
Mr. Murray, the pastor, preached the discourse. John A. Hol
land was born in what is now West Virginia. He came to Rock
ford in 1845, from Worcester, Ohio, where he had practiced
law. He formed a partnership with T. D. Robertson in the
practice of his profession. He was the attorney for the Galena
& Chicago Union railroad, and assisted the Illinois Central in
securing the right of way from Chicago to Cairo. Mr. Holland
was an attendant at the Unitarian church, but was not a mem
ber. He was a man of comprehensive mind, great energy and
sagacity, and always operated upon a large scale. He was a
leading spirit in every public enterprise. The Holland House
was named in his honor. Mr. Holland was father of Hosmer P.
Holland. His second wife was a daughter of Dr. J. C. Goodhue.

CHAPTER LXIX.
MURDER OF SHERIFF TAYLOR. — EXECUTION OF COUNTRYMAN.
TUESDAY, November 11, 1856, John F. Taylor, sheriff of
Winnebago county, was instantly killed by Alfred Coun
tryman. On that day Alfred and John Countryman came to
Rockford from Ogle county with some cattle, which they offered
for sale at such low prices as to arouse suspicion. The cattle
were sold for a sum below their market value. The purchasers
delayed payment until notice had been given the sheriff, and
papers made out for the apprehension of the brothers, which
occurred about nine o'clock in the morning. They were then
arrested on suspicion ; and before they were taken to jail Sher
iff Taylor searched them for concealed weapons. He found pis
tol balls in Alfred's pockets, and upon inquiring for his revolver
the prisoner replied that he had none. Sheriff Taylor, assisted
by Constable Thompson, then started with the prisoners for
the jail. Just as they reached the steps Alfred Countryman
broke away from the sheriff , leaped over the fence on Elm street,
and ran down that street, with the sheriff in pursuit. At the
next corner, near the livery stable of Hall & Reynolds, the sher
iff had nearly overtaken Countryman, and was about to seize
him, when the latter drew a pistol which he had concealed, and
fired. The sheriff staggered a few paces, and fell. His only
words were : "I'm shot ; catch him."
Countryman ran to the woods north of Kent's creek, with
hundreds of infuriated citizens in pursuit. John Piatt was the
first to overtake him. He took his pistol from him, and, with
assistance, secured his arrest. Amid threats of lynching, the
prisoner was placed in jail and securely ironed. Samuel I.
Church, the sheriff -elect, briefly addressed the crowd and
assured them that the prisoner was secure.
Sheriff Taylor was thirty-one years of age, and left a wife,
and a son a year and a half old. He was an excellent officer,
and was held in high respect by the community. The funeral
was held Thursday on the public square, adjoining the jail,

THOUSANDS WITNESS EXECUTION. 351
under the charge of the Masonic fraternity. The board of
supervisors were in attendance in a body. The discourse was
preached by Rev. W. F. Stewart.
Countryman was indicted and tried for the murder of Sher
iff Taylor, at the following February term of the circuit court.
The prosecution was conducted by U. D. Meachara, the state's
attorney, assisted by William Brown. The counsel for the
defense was Orrin Miller and T. J. Turner. The following gen
tlemen constituted the jury: Levi Tunks, Philo C. Watson,
Anthony M. Felmly, Silas G. Tyler, Jacob B. Place, G. R. Ames,
Allen Rice, Charles Works, J. W. Jenks, Edward Peppers, J. W.
Knapp, S. P. Coller. The trial began on Monday, February
23d. The case was given to the jury on Thursday ; and Friday
morning they returned a verdict of guilty. Judge Sheldon pro
nounced the sentence of death upon Countryman. One of his
counsel, Mr. Miller, tried to obtain a stay of proceedings, so as
to bring the case before the supreme court. But Judge Caton
refused to grant a writ of error.
On Friday, March 27th, Countryman was executed on the
farm of Sheriff Church, a short distance from the city. The
execution was witnessed by eight thousand people. In the
absence of a military company, the two fire companies, armed
with sabres and carbines, formed a hollow square at the jail,
into the center of which the carriages, which were to form the
procession, were driven, and as the procession moved to the
place of execution, the fire companies formed a strong guard.
Upon arriving at the scaffold, Rev. Hooper Crews offered an
earnest prayer. The prisoner made a short speech and professed
repentance and forgiveness for his crime. At seventeen min
utes past two the bolt was withdrawn, and Countryman was
swung into eternity. His father, sister and one brother wit
nessed the execution. Before the body was taken down, Sheriff
Church addressed the crowd as follows : " These painful proceed
ings being now concluded, and the sword of justice about to be
returned to its sheath, I hope never again to be drawn with so
much severity, I would thank you all for the good order you
have maintained— your conduct does credit to the city, and I
hope you will observe the same decorum in retiring."

CHAPTER LXX.
KENOSHA AND ROCKFORD RAILROAD.— EARLY MANSIONS.— NOTES.
IN 1856 was projected a railroad to connect Kenosha on Lake
Michigan with Rockford. It was a part of the orginal plan
that this line should extend from Rockford to Rock Island.
January 20, 1857, a charter was granted to John M. Capron,
Egbert Ayer, Thomas Paul, John Cornell, W. B. Ogden, John
Bradley, Jason Marsh, George Haskell, David S. Penfield, Rob
ert P. Lane, C. C. Briggs, C. H. Spafford, A. S. Miller, Jesse
Blinn and Seely Perry. The company was to have a capital
stock of eight hundred thousand dollars, to be divided into
shares of one hundred dollars each, and was authorized to con
struct a road from a point near the state line in McHenry
county to Rockford. This road was built as a means of reliev
ing Rockford from burdens imposed by the high freight and pas
senger rates of the Galena & Chicago Union.
Books for subscriptions to the stock of the road were
opened early in November, 1856, and on the 25th of the same
month the company was organized by the election of the fol
lowing officers: President, C. H. Spafford; vice-president, R. P.
Lane; secretary, E. H. Baker; treasurer, A. C. Spafford; execu
tive committee, J. Bond, J. M. Capron, R. P. Lane, D. S. Pen-
field and Seely Perry. The subscriptions were made largely by
farmers along the line, who gave mortgages on their real estate
to secure their payments. The company negotiated these mort
gages in payment for iron, labor and other expenses in the
building of the road. When these obligations matured many
of the subscribers could not redeem them, and the holders of
the mortgages foreclosed them.
The contract for the construction of the road to Harvard
was made in March, 1857, and the work was begun shortly
afterward. The eastern division of the road was under the con
trol of another company, organized under a charter from the
Wisconsin legislature. The progress of construction was im
peded by financial embarrassments, arising from the great de
pression which spread over the country in 1857, and the enter-

THE MANNY MANSION. 353

prise languished. In August, 1858, the company applied to
the council of Rockford for a loan of the city credit to the
amount of $50,000 to aid in the completion of the road. An
election was held September 2d, and the measure was carried by
a majority of more than five hundred. This is the onlyinstance
in the history of Rockford of the loan of the credit of the cor
poration to a railroad.
November 21, 1859, the road was completed between
Rockford and Harvard, and the event was celebrated by a ban
quet at the Holland House the same evening. In 1864 the
Galena & Chicago Union Railroad Company was absorbed by
the Chicago & Northwestern, and the Kenosha & Rockford
road, as a matter of course, soon came under the same control.
The most beautiful home in Rockford during the period cov
ered by this history, was that of Mrs. J. H. Manny, on South
Main street. The " Manny mansion " was built in 1854, by
John A. Holland. The grounds had a frontage of three hundred
and twenty-five feet, and extended from the northern limit of
G. N. Saff ord & Company's lumber yard to a point below Kent's
creek, and were fronted by a stone fence. The beauty of these
grounds was due, in large measure, to John Blair, a Scottish
landscape gardener, who came from Canada at Mr. Holland's
solicitation. He laid out the grounds, and set the standard for
landscape gardening in Rockford, and in this way he left his im
press on the city. Mr. Blair subsequently laid out the grounds
of the Elgin insane asylum. It is said he now lies near Victoria,
British Columbia. After the death of Mr. Holland, in 1855,
financial reverses overtook his family, and about 1860 this
splendid estate passed into the ownership of Mrs. J. H. Manny.
The fine estate which adjoined Mrs. Manny's on the south
was owned by Rev. Lansing Porter, the first pastor of the Sec
ond Congregational church. He built the stone fence which
fronted the property. Mr. Porter sold this home to Elias Cosper,
and he in turn sold it to S. C. Withrow, who, in the course of a
few years, completed a beautiful home.
The Rockford Register, of August 30, 1856, made this an
nouncement : " We have been shown the plans for a beautiful
residence to be erected by Mr. Seely Perry. . . It is to be of
brick, built in the Italian style of architecture, with cupola,
verandas, etc., and it is estimated will cost some $5,000 or
$6,000. The lot chosen for its erection is on the height above

354 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
Mr. Marsh's fine residence, east side of the city, and commands
a splendid prospect." This has in late years been familiarly
known as the Schmauss property, and is now occupied as St.
Anthony hospital. Forty years ago it was called "Perry's
castle." Mr. Perry, however, called it "Perry's folly."
In 1861, C. C. Briggs erected a substantial residence on
East State street. It was built of Milwaukee brick, two stories,
with cupola, and ornamented by a veranda, extending the
entire length of the building on the west. Its estimated cost
was $9,000. It stands today like a deserted castle, frowning
upon the pleasant modern homes that have intruded upon its
former spacious grounds.
Judge Church's substantial stone residence on South Avon
street was built in 1857, and is today one of the finest houses
in the city.
Gilbert Woodruff's spacious mansion was built by E. H.
Potter. When financial reverses came to him, he disposed of
the property to C. A. Shaw, father of Mrs. J. M. Southgate.
The fine residence owned by Mrs. David Keyt, south of the
city, was built by Orlando Clark, of the firm of Clark & Utter.
Allen Gibson, secretary of the Rock River Mutual Insurance
Company, built the residence now owned by Thomas D. Rob
ertson. Mr. Gibson expended $20,000 in the construction of
this house and later improvements.
The year 1856 is memorable in history for the fierce strug
gle for freedom in Kansas. On the 19th and 20th of May,
Charles Sumner delivered his celebrated speech in the senate,
on The Crime Against Kansas. It was marked by the usual
characteristics of his more elaborate efforts, exhibiting great
affluence of learning, faithful research, and great rhetorical fin
ish and force. It was, in the words of the poet Whittier, "a
grand and terrible philippic." On the 22d of May following,
Senator Sumner was brutally assaulted in the senate chamber,
by Preston S. Brooks, a representative from South Carolina.
Circumstances combined to create an enormous demand for Mr.
Sumner's speech.
The following letter, written by Hon. E. B. Washburne to
Francis Burnap, of Rockford, is interesting in this connec
tion, because it has never before been published, and by reason
of Mr. Washburne's prophetic utterances. The full text of the
letter is as follows :

WASHBURNE'S UNPUBLISHED LETTER. 355

House of Representatives, June 2, 1856.— My Dear Sir :
Thedemand for Sumner's speech is so great thatit will [be] some
time before your order can be filled. They cost two dollars per
hundred, instead of one. We want to get a big edition of Bis-
sell's great speech made in 1850 for circulation in our state.
I find the twenty-dollar draft from you here. The excitement
everywhere in the north is terrific. If we make no mistakes, and
act earnestly and discreetly, the rule of the slave-power now
ceases. Mr. Sumner is getting along. He was terribly beaten,
but his blood will be avenged. Yours truly, E. B. WASHBURNE.
F. Burnap, Esq.
In 1854 Anson S. Miller laid the foundation for his new
hotel on the southwest corner of State and Court streets. The
hotel was planned on a large scale. The foundation walls were
four and a half feet thick at the base. The structure was to be
built of cream-colored limestone, four stories high, with an
attic and basement, which made it nearly equivalent to six
stories. The size was to be one hundred feet on State street,
by one hundred and twenty on Court, and its estimated cost
was $40,000. Mr. Miller was unable to realize his ambition,
and the work was abandoned after the walls were laid.
The Winnebago National Bank block was completed for
Robertson, Coleman & Company, in 1855. Messrs. Ticknor &
Brother and 0. Dickerman built the block adjoining, of same
general style, a few months later.
In June, 1855, a joint stock company, organized under the
authority of an act of the legislature, began the erection of the
Holland House, an extensive hotel which received its name
from John A. Holland. The hotel was completed the following
spring, and April 30th an elaborate inauguration festival was
given by the citizens to Messrs. Pierce & Bingham, the proprie
tors. Isaac N. Cunningham, the former landlord of the Winne
bago House, was chairman of the committee on arrangements,
and presided at the tables. Brief addresses were made by
Judge Church, Mayor James L. Loop, Jason Marsh, Dr.
Lyman, William Hulin, Melancthon Starr, C. I. Horsman andT.
D. Robertson. Like most enterprises of this kind, undertaken in
the interior cities of the west, the property was unremunerative,
and passed into private hands. A man by the name of Bald
win held mortgage bonds, and foreclosed. He bid in the prop-

356 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
erty at the sale, and then sold it to Robertson & Starr. Mr.
Starr purchased the interest of his partner, and sold the hotel
to his son, H. N. Starr. Later owners were W. B. Sink and C.
W. Brown. The Holland House was destroyed by fire Christ
mas eve, 1896. The records of the old Hotel Company are
said to be in the vault of the Winnebago National Bank.
The telegraph line was completed to Rockford in October,
1855. It was owned by the Chicago & Mississippi Company. The
line connected at Freeport with the line on the Illinois Central.
At the presidential election in November, 1856, Winnebago
county gave John C. Fremont a magnificent vote. Every town
in the county was carried for the Pathfinder. The total vote of
the county was 4,154. The county gave a majority of 3,179
for Fremont over Buchanan. The First Congressional district
gave majorities for Fremont and Washburne of more than
twelve thousand. William Lathrop was elected representative ;
Samuel I. Church, sheriff; H. T. Mesler, coroner; Morris B. Der
rick, circuit clerk. Mr. Church was brother of Judge Church,
and came to Rockford in 1848. He purchased a quarter of the
school section; later he madeit hishome, where he died in 1886.
In 1856 a military company was organized, under the name
of the Rockford City Greys, which enkindled the enthusiasm of
a large number of the young men of the cityfr In the summer
of 1858 Colonel E. E. Ellsworth was engaged as drillmaster,
and under his instruction the company attained a high degree
of proficiency. In September, 1858, an encampment was held
on the fair grounds, which continued four days. Companies
from Freeport, Elgin and Chicago were in attendance. This
company continued in excellent condition until the outbreak
of the civil war, when, under the name of Rockford Zouaves,
many of the company volunteered in the three months' service,
under the call of the president for seventy-five thousand men ;
and as part of the Eleventh Illinois volunteers, were detailed
to garrison duty at Cairo and at Bird's Point.
Colonel Ellsworth was a splendid specimen of young man
hood. He was received as a social lion by the young people of
the city. He was frequently a guest at the home of Charles H.
Spafford, and at the time of his death he was betrothed to his
elder daughter, now Mrs. Carrie S. Brett. In 1860 Colonel
Ellsworth organized a company of Zouaves in Chicago, and
the following year he accompanied President Lincoln to Wash
ington. Upon seeing aN confederate flag floating from a hotel

A TLA NTIC CA BLE CELEBRA TION. 357

in Alexandria, Virginia, he rushed to the roof and tore it down.
On his return from the roof he was met and shot dead by Jack
son, the owner, who in turn was shot by one of Ellsworth's
men, Frank E. Brownell. Colonel Ellsworth's blood was the
first shed in the civil conflict.
August 17, 1858, the completion of the Atlantic cable was
celebrated by the citizens of Rockford with great demonstra
tions of enthusiasm. On that day the queen of England and
the president of the United States exchanged messages. The
event was celebrated in Rockford by a salute of fifty guns, fired
by the City Greys, and the church bells were rung. Public exer
cises were held in the evening at the court house. Addresses
were made by James L. Loop, Judge Miller, E. W. Blaisdell,
Judge Church, William Hulin, and Dr. Lyman. The speech of
Mr. Loop was exceptionally brilliant, and replete with noble
thought. One paragraph from this address is quoted : "Great
Britain and the United States — the two great maritime nations
of the globe, have met in mortal combat upon that briny
deep; they have fought for the sea's supremacy, they have
maintained on either side with all their prowess and power
their respective country's glory, and well and gloriously have
their names resounded through the world — but no victory
ever won by either upon the ocean can compare with this joint
victory we have met to celebrate."
October 27, 1858, Salmon P. Chase addressed the citizens
of Rockford, on the political isues of the day, in Metropolitan
Hall. In 1860 the census of the city of Rockford, taken by Thos.
Boyd, showed a population of 7,046, and 8,117 in the town
ship. In 1836 there were 350 white inhabitants in the county,
which included Boone, and the eastern half of Stephenson. In
June, 1837, after Winnebago had been reduced to its present
size, the county had a population of 1,086. In 1839 the village
of Rockford had 235 inhabitants, and in December, 1 845, there
were 1,278. In 1840 there were 2,563 in Rockford township,
and in 1855 there were 6,620.

CHAPTER LXXI.
FATALITY AT A CHARIVARI. — TRIAL OF GOVERNOR BEBB. — NOTES.
ON Tuesday evening, May 19, 1857, acharivari resulted in the
instant death of one of the party. Hon. William Bebb,
ex-governor of Ohio, was residing in Seward township. His
son, M. S. Bebb, had just returned from the east with his bride.
Twelve young men of the neighborhood proposed to charivari
thebridal party. They assembled at the Governor's house about
eleven o'clock at night, and began their performance with cow
bells, tin-pans, three guns, and other articles which could con
tribute to the hideous din. The Governor at length appeared
with a shot-gun and ordered them to retire. They paid no
heed, and Mr. Bebb fired one barrel, which took effect in the face
of William Hogan . The party then approached nearer the house,
as for an assault, when the Governor discharged the second
barrel at the leader, Lemuel Clemens, and instantly killed him.
The crowd then speedily dispersed.
The trial of Governor Bebb, for manslaughter, began Feb
ruary 4, 1858, in the circuit court, Judge Sheldon presiding.
The prosecution was conducted by U. D. Meacham, the state's
attorney, who was assisted by T. J. Turner. The counsel for
the defense was the famous Tom Corwin, of Ohio, assisted by
Judge William Johnson, James L. Loop, and Judge Anson S.
Miller. The trial began in the court house, and in order to
secure more room, an adjournment was taken to Metropolitan
Hall. The greatest interest was manifested in the trial, by reason
of the reputation of the defendant, and the celebrity of Mr.
Corwin. A large number of ladies were daily in attendance.
The jury consisted of the following named gentlemen: John
Spafford, Putnam Perley, William A. Phelps, Joel W. Thomp
son, Horace Hitchcock, L. D. Waldo, Baltus Heagle, Benjamin
F. Long, John Morse, S. M. Preston, R. K. Town, Isaac Manes.
Both sides of the case were argued with great ability. The
central figure was, of course, Mr. Corwin. The Register, in
reporting his address to the jury, said: "It was just such a

TOM CORWIN' S PLEA. 359

speech as Tom Corwin alone can make, and was listened to
with breathless attention. It lasted some four hours, during
which time he went over every particular of the case, applying
the law to each point, and showing under what circumstances
a man may kill another, and also detailing in great beauty of
language the manner in which the people had become possessed
of the inalienable right to enjoy their homes in peace, and undis
turbed." The case was given to the jury at five o'clock Monday after
noon, and at nine o'clock they returned with a verdict of not
guilty. The Register concluded quite a full report of the trial
with a commendation of the jury for their righteous decision.
M. S. Bebb, whose marriage was the occasion of this dis
turbance, became a well-known citizen of Rockford. He had
quite an extended reputation in the scientific world, and was
recognized as the highest authority upon some species of the
willow. Mr. Bebb was for some years a member of the public
library board.
Last June the Chicago Tribune published an interview with
Hon. Luther Laffln Mills, who made some extraordinary state
ments concerning Mr. Corwin's method of conducting the case.
It was stated that he came to Rockford weeks in advance of
the trial, made the personal acquaintance of all the farmers
and their wives, and so completely impressed his strong per
sonality upon the people that the acquittal of his client followed
as a matter of course. This interview was republished in a
Rockford paper, but it is declared by old residents to be a very
pretty piece of legal fiction.
The Commercial Block, now known as the Chick House,
was built in 1857, by T. D. Robertson, C. H. Spafford and R.
P. Lane. The block was sixty-six feet front by one hundred
and two in depth, with basement under the whole. The first
story was divided into three stores, fronting on Main street,
and two offices or shops on Elm street.
The Register of Jannary 31, 1857, estimates that the grand
total for improvements during 1856 was $529,350. Among
these was the Metropolitan Hall block, built by Charles and
John Spafford and John Hall, at a cost of $16,000. During
this year Thomas Boyd built the four-story, marble-front
block on West State street, now known as the European Hotel
Its cost was estimated in the trade review at $10,000.

CHAPTER LXXII.
THE LINCOLN-DOUGLAS DEBATE.
THE famous Lincoln-Douglas debate was an event of local
interest as well as national significance. In April, 1858, the
Illinois state Democratic convention endorsed Stephen A.
Douglas for the United States senate. Abraham Lincoln was
nominated by the Republican party at Springfield, June 17th.
July 24th Mr. Lincoln sent a challenge to Judge Douglas to
discuss the political issues of the day in a series of joint debates.
The latter accepted the challenge, and named one city in each
congressional district, except the second and sixth, where they
had already spoken. Ottawa, Freeport, Galesburg, Quincy,
Alton, Jonesboro and Charleston were the points chosen for
these discussions.
The second and most famous debate was held at Freeport,
August 27th. It was the greatest political event ever held in
this congressional district. Thousands were in attendance from
the northern counties, and the excitement was intense. A
special train was made up at Marengo, and run over the Ga
lena & Chicago Union road. It consisted of eighteen coaches,
eight of which were filled with Rockford citizens.
. Mr. Lincoln's doctrine was that the government could not
endure permanently divided into free and slave states ; that
they must all become free, or all become slave. In Mr. Lin
coln's opinion, the principal point of debate was Judge Doug
las' doctrine of popular sovereignty, in connection with the
Dred Scott decision. These two positions, in his judgment,
were in direct antag©nism, and were, in reality, a shameful
fraud. It was at this debate that Mr. Lincoln propounded the four
celebrated questions to Judge Douglas, the answers to which
swept away his last chance for securing the presidency in 1860.
Previous to the debate, a conference was held at the Brewster
House, at which E. B. Washburne and Joseph Medill urged Mr.
Lincoln to refrain from such interrogations. But Lincoln was
insistent. He said that if Judge Douglas answered them one

MR. HITT'S REMINISCENCE. 361

way he would lose his prestige with the south; and if he
answered them the other way, he could not retain the leader
ship of the northern wing of his party.
The result justified Mr. Lincoln's prophecy. " Of that
answer at Freeport," as Mr. Herndon putsit, Douglas "instantly
died. The red-gleaming southern tomahawk flashed high and
keen. Douglas was removed out of Lincoln's way. The wind
was taken out of Seward's sails (by the house-divided speech),
and Lincoln stood out prominent."
The election occurred on the 2d of November. Mr. Lincoln
received a majority of over four thousand of the popular vote ,
yet the returns from the legislative districts foreshadowed his
defeat. At the senatorial election in the legislature, Judge
Douglas received fifty-four votes, and Mr. Lincoln forty-six—
one of the results of the unfair apportionment law then in oper
ation. Robert R. Hitt, the able representative of this district in
congress, was the official stenographer of these debates. These
famous addresses, which made Mr. Lincoln's national reputa
tion, and which, more than anything else, contributed to his
election as president, owe their permanent form to Mr. Hitt's
stenographic notes, the originals of which Mr. Hitt still hoards
among his literary treasures. They were published in full by a
publishing house in Cincinnati, in 1860.
Mr. Hitt relates the way in which the Chicago Tribune failed
to print a line of Lincoln's historic speech at Freeport in the
Douglas debate — the greatest of all Lincoln's addresses before
the civil war. Mr. Hitt was reporting the speech, and was
writing out his notes for the next morning's paper, when Owen
Lovejoy, the abolition agitator, arose in the rear of the hall
and delivered a harangue, which is now forgotten, but which,
for the moment, roused the meeting to a frenzy of enthusiasm,
while Lincoln's had seemed rather tame. Joseph Medill, the
proprietor of the Tribune, was carried away with Lovejoy 's
speech, and came up to Mr. Hitt's desk excitedly, ordered him
to stop transcribing his notes of Lincoln's speech, and to let
the Tribune have every word of Lovejoy's harangue in the
morning. The Tribune next morning was all Lovejoy, and
there was only a word about Lincoln's oration. This is "an
illustration," says Hitt, in telling the story, "of the fact that
the contemporaneous impression of a great occasion does not
always coincide with the judgment of history."

CHAPTER LXXIII.
ROCKFORD SETTLERS 1855-59.
CHARLES WILLIAMS was a native of Massachusetts. He
came to Rockford in 1855, and with his son Lewis, was
engaged in the hardware business. Mr. Williams was the war
mayor of Rockford, serving from 1859 to 1864. His home was
the residence now owned by John Barnes. Mr. Williams died
in 1876. He was father of Miss Elizabeth Williams and the late
Mrs. C. L. Williams.
William M. Rowland came to Rockford in 1855. He was a
native of Connecticut, and when a young man he removed to
Augusta, Georgia, where he was interested in the Iron Steam
boat Company. Soon after the repeal of the Missouri compro
mise, Hon. Alexander H. Stephens, member of congress, inform
ally received the prominent citizens of Augusta. Mr. Rowland
is said to have been the only gentleman present who did not
offer congratulations to Mr. Stephens upon the repeal of that
law, but assured him that it would prove a calamity to the
south. Mrs. Rowland was a daughter of Rev. Henry Wight, D.
D., a graduate of Harvard, and for forty years pastor of a Con
gregational church at Bristol, Rhode Island. Mr. Rowland died
April 29, 1869. William L. and Robert C. Rowland are sons.
William L. Rowland was graduated from Yale college in
the class of 1852, and removed to Rockford with his father's
family in 1855. When the public library was founded in 1872,
Mr. Rowland was appointed librarian, and he has continuously
retained this position. Under his able and conscientious super
vision, the library has grown from an exceedingly humble
beginning to an institution worthy of a much larger city. The
Rockford public library is universally conceded to be unsur
passed by any other library in the country of its size, for the
use of the student and specialist. The library will be Mr. Row
land's monument. An uncle of Mr. Rowland, Rev. John B.
Wight, a Unitarian clergyman, was the author of the first pub
lic library law of Massachusetts, enacted in 1851. Mr. Wight
was sent to the legislature from Wayland for the express pur
pose of securing the passage of this law.

DEATH OF COLONEL NEVIUS. 363
Benjamin Blakeman was a native of Stratford, Connecticut.
He came to Rockford in 1856, and carried on the lumber busi
ness, first on South Court, and later on South Main street.
About 1871 he formed a partnership with William Dobson, in
manufacturing. Mr. Blakeman is now retired from business.
His daughters are Mrs. Theron Pierpont, Mrs. Anna C. Vincent,
Miss Harriett, and Mrs. A. D. Early, deceased.
Colonel Garrett Nevius, a native of New York, came to Rock
ford in 1858. He was a member of the Rockford City Greys, and
in 1861 he enlisted with the Eleventh Illinois Volunteers, and
arose to the rank of colonel. He was killed in the charge of
Ransom's brigade on the enemy's works at Vicksburg, May 22,
1863. Memorial services were held on the court house square,
in Rockford, where the remains lay in state, and an address was
delivered by Dr. Kerr. His body was then sent to New York for
burial. Colonel Nevius was only twenty-six years of age.
Nevius Post, G. A. R., was named in his honor.
RobertH. Tinker was born at Honolulu, Sandwich Islands,
in 1837, where his father, Rev. Reuben Tinker, was a mission
ary, sent out by the Presbyterian church. Mr. Tinker came to
Rockford in 1856. He built the Swiss cottage, on Kent's
creek, the most picturesque home in the city. The plan of his
unique library, on two floors, with winding stairway, was sug
gested to Mr. Tinker by his visit to Sir Walter Scott's library,
nearly forty years ago. In 1870 Mr. Tinker married the widow
of John H. Manny. He was elected Mayor of Rockford in 1875,
and served one term. Mr. Tinker has been interested in various
manufacturing enterprises.
John H. Hall came to Rockford in 1855, and engaged in
the grocery trade. He served the city as alderman, and as a
member of the school board. The Hall school is named in his
honor. Mr. Hall was father of Mrs. H. N. Baker, and Henry
and Miss Helen Hall. His death occurred in 1882.
Lucius M. West was born at Vernon Center, New York, June
19, 1820. He was united in marriage to Miss Sarah A. Sturte-
vant, of his native county. In 1858 Mr. and Mrs. West and
their three sons came to Rockford. In 1862 Mr. West built
the store now occupied by M. M. Carpenter, where he carried on
trade in rubber goods and boots and shoes. About 1874 he
engaged in the manufacture and jobbing of enamel carriage top
dressing, which has attained a world-wide reputation. Mr. West
was actively identified with the religious interests of the city.

364 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
In 1 875 he appointed a religious service for Woodruff's Addi
tion, and for three years and a half conducted a mission school
there, and furnished the building at his own expense. Deacon
West was benevolent, and freely gave of his means to relieve
the sick and needy. He died August 20, 1893.
Charles L. Williams was born in Sherburne, Chenango
county, New York, October 20, 1828. He was graduated from
Hamilton college in 1847, and in 1851 he received the degree of
M. A. from his alma mater. Mr. Williams came to Rockford in
1859, and engaged in mercantile business. He married a
daughter of Mayor Charles Williams and subsequently pur
chased his father-in-law's house on North Main street, which
included the lots now belonging to John Barnes and Mrs. Julia
P. Warren. Mr. Williams took an active interest in organizing
the public library, and from 1872 to 1878 he was a member of
the board of directors. Mr. Williams has four children : Mrs. C.
R. Smith, of Chicago; Mrs. W. D. Williams, of Omaha; Miss
Sarah, and Lewis A. Williams.
Daniel N. Hood was born in Salem, Massachusetts, Septem
ber 25, 1834, and came to Rockford in 1858. Prof. Hood was
for many years at the head of the musical department of Rock
ford seminary, and for more than ten years of this period he
was organist of the Second Presbyterian church in Chicago.
Prof. Hood now resides in Boston. He is father of Mrs. Frank
D. Emerson. Gilbert Woodruff was born near Watertown, New York,
November 20, 1817. He came to Rockford in 1857, and soon
after he purchased and platted a farm which is now known as
Woodruff's Addition. Easy terms of payment were given pur
chasers of lots. Mr. Woodruff is therefore in a real sense one
of the builders of Rockford. He has been president of the Rock
ford National Bank since its organization; president of the
Forest City Insurance Company since its organization in 1873 ;
and president of the Forest City Furniture factory since 1875.
In 1842 Mr. Woodruff was united in marriage to Miss Nancy
Fay. They had five children : Mrs. Sarah Parmele, Volney D.,
Mrs. Emma Ferguson, William F., and Mrs. R. W. Emerson.
Mrs. Woodruff died in 1877. In 1879 Mr. Woodruff married
Mrs. Augusta Todd. Mr. Woodruff was mavor of Rockford
from 1873 to 1875.
Horace W. Taylor was born in Granby, Massachussetts,
February 1, 1823. He was was graduated from Amherst in

M. L. GORHAM.— N. C. THOMPSON.-THOS. BUTTERWORTH. 365
1848. In 1857 he came to Rockford and was admitted to the
bar in the autumn of the same year. For forty years Mr. Tay
lor was a well-known member of the legal profession of this city.
In 1866 he began his work as master-in-chancery under
appointment of Judge Sheldon. This position he held until his
death, except an interim from 1872 to 1876. Mr. Taylor was
elected a member of the legislature in 1878, and served one
term. His death occurred at a sanitarium at Kenosha, August
29, 1898. His immediate surviving family are : Mrs. Taylor,
and two daughters, Mrs. J. R. Crocker, of Chicago, and Miss
Ama. Mr. Taylor was the first president of the New England
Society of Rockford.
Marquis L. Gorham was a native of Vermont, and came to
Rockford in 1857. He obtained a patent for a seeder manufact
ured by Clark & Utter, and for a corn cultivator made by N.
C. Thompson. He was also the inventor of the first twine
binder, the patent for which was sold to C. H. McCormick. Mr.
Gorham died at Philadelphia in 1876, while attending the cen
tennial exposition, when he was only about forty-five years of
age. His daughter, Mrs. Alice Harrison, died in 1882, and the
last surviving child, Mrs. Lillian Harrison, died in 1890.
Norman Cornelius Thompson was born in Knoxville,
Georgia, May 25, 1828. Mr. Thompson entered Yale college,
and during his junior year his father's home and store were
destroyed by fire. This misfortune changed his course in life.
Mr. Thompson came to Rockford in 1857. He built one of the
largest manufacturing plants on the water-power, and his
immense output contributed in no small degree to the prestige
of Rockford as a manufacturing city. Mr. Thompson was a
public-spirited citizen, and a generous supporter of the First
Presbyterian church. Financial reverses overtook him in 1884,
which resulted in the suspension of his bank in East Rockford,
and his retirement from his manufacturing industry. Mr.
Thompson died July 4, 1898. N. F. Thompson, of the Manu
facturers National Bank, is a son, and Miss Norma C. Thompson
is a daughter.
Thomas Butterworth was born in Manchester, England,
September 6, 1827. He learned brick-laying in his native coun
try. In his twentieth year he came to America, and landed at
New Orleans. On account of yellow fever, he immediately went
to Cincinnati. He entered the employ of Stacy & Company, the
proprietors of the Cincinnati gas works, and in their interest

366 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
he was sent to repair the works in Rockford about 1856. The
latter plant was then owned by Lane, Sanford & Co. He
remained in Rockford and assumed the management of the
works. He also continued the business of contractor, and built
Brown's Hall, the old People's Bank building on State street,
and other buildings. He subsequently sold his contracting
business, and in time became the sole owner of the gas plant.
In 1878 Mr. Butterworth was elected a member of the legisla
ture, as a Democrat, and served one term. His death occurred
at Ashville, North Carolina, April 5, 1885. His surviving family
were Mrs. Butterworth, and seven children : Mrs. Will Tullock,
Mrs. E. M. Botsford, Mrs. Paul F. Schuster, Mrs. Hosmer
Porter, Mrs. Geo. Roper, and Chester and William Butterworth.
William H. Townsend came to Rockford in 1857, from
Springfield, Pennsylvania, He was in affluent circumstances.
His home was on South Third street, well known in later years
as the residence of Dr. D. S. Clark. Mr. Townsend was a stock
holder and director of the Rock River Mutual Fire Insur
ance Company, and the later reverses of the company were a
source of such anxiety to him that he became deranged. June
2, 1869, his body was found in Rock river, about four and a
half miles south of the city. Air. Townsend was about sixty
years of age, and had been a member of the board of education.
He was held in high esteem, and his death was a great shock to
the community. Mr. Townsend was father of Mrs. D. S. Clark.
F. H. Manny came to Rockford in 1859. He was a cousin
of John P. and John H. Manny. For some years he was en
gaged in manufacturing on the water-power. His home was the
residence owned later by W. F. Hudler, on the South side. He
met with reverses in 1875, went to Waukegan, and from there
to Chicago. Mr. Manny died in Chicago April 15, 1899, at the
age of eighty-two years. The remains were brought to Rock
ford for interment. He had one son, James, who so far as
known by his friends, is no longer living, and three daughters,
the first and second Mrs. Farrington, and Miss Harriett.
Among other well-known citizens who came to Rockford
during the period covered by this chapter are the following:
George Trufant, George H. Dennett, Wm. McKinley, 1855 ; A.
C. Burpee, 1856; David Keyt, S. F. Penfield, D. S. Hough, H.B.
Hale, W. H. Smith, C. A. Shaw, 1857; John R. Porter, 1859.
Other citizens engaged in active business during the fifties
were : L. H. Todd, dealer in boots and shoes; Thomas Ennett,

THE PROPRIETORS OF ROCKTON. 367
contractor; D. Miller, boots and shoes; J. W. Seccomb, books;
C. T. Sackett, painter; W. G. Johnson, painter; Robert Smith,
hatter; J. B. Agard, grain buyer; Joseph Burns, dry goods;
Wm. Lyman, physician ; John Fraley, druggist; Israel Sovereign,
hardware dealer. James B. Skinner, who conducted a black
smith shop on North Main street, became the founder of the
manufacturing firm of Skinner, Briggs & Enoch. He was father
of Mrs. C. F. Henry and Mrs. A. C. Gray.
Several early settlers should have been mentioned in their
proper chronological order. Among these were the Talcott
family. The first permanent white settlers of Rockton, with
the exception of Stephen Mack, were William Talcott and his
son, Thomas B. They came from Rome, New York, with horse
and wagon, in 1835. The father removed his family to Rock
ton in 1837. Wait, Sylvester and Henry Talcott were younger
sons. W'illiam Talcott held a captain's commission in a com
pany of New York state militia during the second war with
England. His death occurred September 2, 1864. Thomas B.
was one of the first three county commissioners elected in 1836.
He died at Rockton October 1, 1894. The Talcott family were
the first proprietors of the northern village. Samuel Talcott
settled there in 1843.
Levi Rhoades was born at Hinsdale, New York, June 25,
1830. In 1847 he came to Rockford. He learned the cooper's
trade, and during the war he laid the foundation of a large
estate in supplying the demand for barrels. He continued in
this business until 1884. Mr. Rhoades was interested in many
manufacturing enterprises, and was a man of great force and
executive ability. He was elected mayor of Rockford in 1876,
and served one year. His death occurred November 19, 1891.
W. D. Trahern was born in Louden county, Virginia, March
24, 1824. In 1848 he came to Rockford, and the following
year he began the manufacture of threshing-machines. In 1862
Mr. Trahern engaged in the manufacture of iron pumps. Mr.
Trahern was successful in business, a considerate employer, and
was highly esteemed. He died November 2, 1883. O. P. Tra
hern is a son.

CHAPTER LXXIV.
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY 1850-60.
DURING the pastorate of Rev. F. A. Reed, the congregation
of the First Methodist church became so large that he
suggested the formation of another church on the West side.
In 1851 the Methodists living on the West side held their Sun
day and Thursday evening prayer-meetings at the home of the
leader, James B. Skinner, on North Main street. The organi
zation of what is now the Court Street Methodist church was
completed January 1, 1852, in the First church. The charter
members, as nearly as can be ascertained, were as as follows :
James B. Skinner, Charlotte L. Skinner, William Hazard,
Louisa Hazard, Elizabeth Keyes, Rev. Wm. Fowler, Mrs. Eliza
beth Fowler, Daniel Ticknor, Thomas Peters, Ann Peters, Clark
Fisher, Francis Richards, Lucy Richards, James Preston, Ann
Preston, Jonathan Hitchcock, Mrs. J. Hitchcock, Asael Ives,
Mary Ives, Dr. Charles N.Andrews, Mary Dewey, Joanna Davis,
George Boyd, Alzira Andrus, George Reeves, Elizabeth Reeves,
G. W. Reeves, W. J. Cole, Mary Cole, William Hamley, John
Travis, Mrs. Travis, John Austin, Mrs. Austin.
The following board of trustees was elected: William J.
Cole, James Taylor, Charles N. Andrews, Jonathan Hitchcock,
and James B. Skinner. In 1852 the Dorcas Society was organ
ized. January 14, 1853, a lot was purchased on North Court
street, and the erection of a church was soon begun, with John
Austin, architect ; Jonathan Hitchcock, mason; and W. J.Cole,
carpenter. During the erection of the church, the congregation
worshiped in Boyd's Hall. Rev. Luke Hitchcock was presiding
elder. The conference of 1853 sent Rev. Chatfield, who remained a
part of the year, and then returned to Michigan. Rev. William
Tasker, pastor of the First church, assumed oversight of the
church until the next conference. In September, 1854, Rev. W.
F. Stewart was appointed pastor. The dedication of the new
church occurred in November, 1854, conducted by Revs. Hooper
Crews, Bolles, Stuff, and Agard. The cost of the building and

THE FIRST MASS. 369

grounds was seven thousand dollars. A revival followed the
opening of the new church, and during that conference year one
hundred and forty persons were added to their numbers.
In 1864 Court Street church was set off in the Mt. Morris
district, and William T. Harlow was appointed presiding elder.
This division of territory was unsatisfactory, and in 1865 this
charge was returned to the Rockford district, where it belonged,
and where it has since remained. August 26, 1857, the confer
ence met with this church. This conference was signalized by
the passage of stringent anti-slavery resolutions, and in "break
ing ground" for the Wesleyan seminary, to which reference was
made in a preceding chapter. The first pastors served in the
following order": 1853-54, Rev. Chatfield; 1854-55, Rev. W. F.
Stewart; 1856-58, Rev. Luman A. Sanford; 1858-60, William
P. Gray; 1860-61, Revs. James R. Goodrich, William E.
Daniels, T. B. Taylor. Rev. J. H. Vincent, founder of the Chau
tauqua movement, and now a bishop of the church, was pastor
from 1861 to 1864. During his absence on a trip to Europe,
the pulpit was supplied by Rev. Daniel P. Kidder, D. D.
Information concerning the early history of St. James'
Roman Catholic church is very meager. The records are said
to have been destroyed in the Chicago fire of 1871. Mass was
celebrated in the homes of Catholic settlers of Rockford by
priests located at New Dublin and Freeport, previous to 1850.
Father Gueguen said mass and baptized children in 1840.
The permanent organization dates from 1850. John McAnar-
ney is said to be the oldest resident Catholic in the city. In
1851 Artemas Hitchcock and wife conveyed to Rt. Rev. James
Oliver Van de Velde, for one hundred and fifty dollars, lot one
in block twenty-six, as found in Duncan Ferguson's map of the
village. A second conveyance was from John Lee and wife to
Anthony Regan, bishop of Chicago, of lot two in the same block,
for four hundred dollars. Father Hampston was appointed
priest of the parish in 1851 by Bishop Van de Velde. He was the
first resident pastor, and built the first church in 1852. It was
a small, one-story frame structure, with a seating capacity for
two hundred people. The citizens of the town contributed a
portion of the money with which the church was erected. Father
Hampston died while in charge of the parish, and is buried under
the present church. He was a man of studious habits, modest
and retiring in manner, and highly respected by the citizens,

370 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
The present St. James' church was begun in 1866, and dedi
cated the following year, under the pastorate of Rev. J. S. O'Neill.
The pastors of St. James' church have been as follows : Revs.
John Hampston, George Hamilton, William Lambert, J. Bulger,
John P. Donelan, J. S. O'Neill, Joseph McMahon, T. J. Butler,
James J. Flaherty. The only surviving pastors are Fathers
McMahon and Flaherty. The latter started the parochial school
in 1886, and in 1891 completed the present brick structure.
The school is in charge of the Dominican Sisters.
Dean Butler was a priest of more than local reputation. He
was born in Limerick, Ireland. He completed his education in
the College of the Propaganda, in Rome. He possessed unusual
musical ability ; and while in Rome was a member of the pope's
choir. It is said Dean Butler was the papal ambassador at the
baptism of the Prince Imperial, son of Napoleon III. and Eugenie.
During the civil war, Dean Butler was chaplain of the Irish Bri
gade. He was a man of literary tastes, and for some years was
a member of the Rockford public library board. Dean Butler
died at Rome in July, 1897.
The formal organization of Presbyterianism in Rockford
occurred in 1854. There were Presbyterians, however, in the
city before that time. These naturally affiliated with the Con
gregational churches, and were not an unimportant element in
their strength. The building begun as a Congregational church
on North First street, and afterward abandoned, was often
called the Presbyterian church. It was really the joint effort
of Congregationalists and Presbyterians. The Presbyterian
clergy of this country have been distinguished for piety and cul
ture, and the church has been a stalwart champion of the fun
damental Christian doctrines. The writer is indebted for the
facts given herewith to historical addresses delivered by Rev.
James Cruickshanks and Rev. J. K. Fowler.
Early in 1853 a few devout adherents of this faith lay the
foundations of a Presbyterian church in Rockford. The first
meeting was held in the summer in the old court house (the
abandoned Congregational church) on the east side of the river.
Rev. R. G. Thompson, of Beloit, preached the first sermon to a
congregation of twelve persons. Services were subsequently
conducted at intervals by members of the Chicago presbytery,
until the arrival in December of Rev. Hugh A. Brown. In
November, 1853, these services were held in Peake's Hall and

REV. J. M. FARIS CALLED. 371
in the court house. In December services were regularly held
twice each sabbath; first in Horsman's Hall, and later in War
ner's hall, over C. F. Henry's clothing store. February 1,1854,
the little band resumed worship in the court house, where, July
8th of the same year the formal organization of the First Pres
byterian church of Rockford was duly effected, with thirty-eight
members. Rev. G. F. Goodhue, of Marengo, presided.
The original members of this church were as follows : Wil
liam Johnson, Christina Johnson, Margaret Johnson, Deborah
Burns, Charles M. Priestly, James Forbes, Esther Armstrong,
Isabella Marshall, Elizabeth Clow, William McCall, James Nes-
bit, John Bull, Rebecca Kozier, Thomas Meredith, Grace
Hinch, John Martin, A. Ferguson, Mary Parland, Janet Shep
herd, Mary Johnson, Archibald Johnson, Michael Burns, Shep-
ley Priestly, Fanny Moore, Petrina Forbes, Peter R. Marshall,
Robert Clow, Sarah Forbes, Jane Blaine, Anna Nesbit, Sarah
Bull, David Meredith, Nancy Meredith, Elizabeth Linn, Mary
Martin, Mrs. A. Ferguson, William Shepherd, and John Tul
lock. William Johnson, Michael Burns, Thomas Meredith and
Shepley Priestly were chosen to the eldership , and Robert Clow
and William McCall were elected deacons, who were ordained
and installed in their respective offices on the following day.
A choir was employed September 17th to lead in the service of
song, and November, 1855, the choir, by aresolution passed in
the session, was allowed the use of an instrument for use in pub
lic worship. In October, 1855, H. C. Meslor and William Shep
herd were elected and installed as ruling elders.
December 3, 1855, the clerk of the session was instructed to
apply to the board of domestic missions for an appropriation
of three hundred dollars to aid in the support of Rev. Hugh A.
Brown, as the stated supply of the church. February 10, 1857,
Rev. Moses Ordway,of the presbytery of Chicago, was requested
to be present at a meeting to make choice of a pastor. Rev.
Hugh A. Brown was chosen. He declined the call, though he
continued to supply the pulpit until January 1, 1858, when
Rev. John M. Faris, of the Richland presbytery, synod of Ohio,
was unanimously chosen pastor.
The first report to the presbytery in 1855 shows that the
membership had increased to fifty-five, the families to thirty-
eight, and the congregational expenses to six hundred and
twenty-five dollars. Rev. Faris' pastorate continued four years
and a half, until October, 1862, when failing health made his

372 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
resignation necessary. His pastorate was successful. The
communicants increased the first year from seventy-seven to
ninety-seven, and the congregational expenses from seven hun
dred to thirteen hundred dollars.
Rev. Faris' successors have been Revs. Faunt LeroySenour,
J. S. Grimes, A. J. Leyenberger (now shortened to Berger),
James Cruickshanks, J. K. Fowler, J. R. Sutherland, George
Harkness, B. E. S. Ely.
In September following the organization the congregation
worshiped in the old Unitarian church, on the northeast corner
of Elm and Church streets. Services were held in the old court
house from November, 1854, until March 1, 1855, when the old
Unitarian church was purchased. The society used it for a time
on the old site, and then removed it to the northeast corner
of State and Winnebago streets, where the church continued to
worship until December 20, 1868, when they took possession of
their present house of worship.
The sabbath-school antedates the church six months. It
was organized the last Wednesday in December, 1853, with
fifteen pupils, promptly after a stated supply had reached the
field. Mr. Brown may have directed the school for a time, but
Michael Burns was the first superintendent.
The First Swedish Lutheran church was organized January
15, 1854, with seventy-seven communicants and thirty-two
children. Late in the summer of 1855 it was decided to build a
church. The original estimate of cost was seven hundred and
seventy-five dollars. Its actual cost, however, was sixteen
hundred dollars. This church was erected on the corner of
North First street and what is now Lafayette avenue. It was
a frame structure, forty-five by thirty-eight feet, and twenty-
eight feet high. It had a seating capacity for three hundred
persons. The dedication occurred November 23, 1856. Dr.
Hasselquist preached the dedicatory sermon. This building is
still standing, and forms a part of J. Friedman's double house
on North First street.
The first pastor was Rev. A. Andren, who was called in the
spring of 1856, and entered upon his duties in August of the
same year. Rev. Andren built a parsonage on the church lot
at his own expense, with the understanding that at the termi
nation of his pastorate the church should buy the building at
its original cost. Rev. Andren's pastorate continued until the

THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.- WESTMINSTER PRESBYTERIAN. 373
close of 1860, when he removed to Attica, Indiana. In May,
1860, the church decided to withdraw from the synod of North
ern Illinois, and join the Augustana synod. At that time the
church had one hundred and fifteen communicants.
The present church was built in 1883, at a cost of about
sixty thousand dollars. It is the largest auditorium in the city,
with a seating capacity for eighteen hundred. Its membership
is fifteen hundred, with eight hundred children. This is the larg
est membership of any Swedish Lutheran church in America.
The Christian church was organized March 18, 1856, with
twenty-five members. They first held meetings in the old court
house. The first records are meagre. An edifice was completed in
1856. It stood on the site of the Trinity Lutheran church, and
its estimated cost was $1,748. The clergy of the Christian
church discarded the prefix Reverend. The first elder was Issac
Shaver, who served one year. He was succeeded by L. J.
Correll, who remained two years. Lorenzo D. Waldo, who came
to Rockford in 1845, was for thirty-two years an elder of
this church, and an honored and faithful minister of the gospel.
Mr. Waldo died July 12, 1888. He was father of Billings R.,
Henry D., and Misses Jennie, Mabel and Ada Waldo.
The Westminster Presbyterian church was organized Jan
uary 3, 1856, with twenty-two members. Many of these had
taken letters from the First Congregational church. A frater
nal feeling prevailed at the time of separation, but there was a
conviction among those who were distinctively Presbyterian
that there was an opportunity for a society of that faith. The
organization of the church occurred in the old Congregational
church. It was first called the Second Presbyterian church,
and the name was subsequently changed to Westminster.
The constituent members were as follows : Thomas Garri
son, Mrs. Electa Garrison, Ralph Giddings, Mrs. Cornelia Gid
dings, Joel B. Potter, Mrs. Adaline B. Potter, E. S. Rose, Mrs.
Jerusha C. Rose, Eliza W. Rose (now Mrs. E. T. Cleveland),
Charles Williams, Mrs. Sarah S. Williams, Frederick A. Hart,
Mrs. Sylvia Hart, Eusebia More, Eliza White, Stephen Rose,
Mrs. Amanda H. Rose, Frances Rose, Stephen Rose, Jr., J. H.
Wheat, Mrs. Frances E. Wheat, Juliet F. Wheat. Three of this
number are still residing in Rockford: Mrs. Adaline Potter, Mrs.
E. T. Cleveland (formerly Miss Eliza M. Rose), and Mrs. Frances
E. Wheat. Joel B. Potter, Charles Williams, J. H. Wheat and

374 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
J. S. Rose constituted the first board of elders. The first dea
cons were Stephen Rose and Ralph Giddings. Rev. Morrison
Huggins was the first pastor, who served until 1859. He liter
ally gave his life for his people, and died during his pastorate.
As he consciously drew near the end, he said: "A pastor's
death-bed is his people's."
The first place of worship was the historic court house on
North First street. In the summer of 1856 a chapel was com
pleted on the ground now occupied by the lecture room of the
church. This chapel soon proved too small, and public worship
was conducted in Metropolitan Hall, pending the erection of
the present church, which was dedicated in 1858.
The following have served the church as pastors or stated
supplies: Revs. Morrison Huggins, L. H. Johnson, Charles
Mattoon, Charles A. Williams, W. S. Curtis, J. H. Ritchie, T. S.
Scott, S. L. Conde, W. M. Campbell, W. T. Wilcox.
The Winnebago Street church had its origin in a Sunday-
school, which was started May20, 1856, and which held its ses
sions in a grove on the river bank. From the grove, in Octo
ber, the school went, by invitation of the directors, into the
new Kent schoolhouse. The Sunday-school continued to grow
until a church became a necessity. The sabbath-school was
under the supervision of the Court Street church. The church
was organized March 4, 1864, at the home of Israel Sovereign.
The presiding elder, Richard A. Blanchard, acted as chairman.
The roll of members numbered twenty-eight. The following
board of trustees was elected : Israel Sovereign, Fred. A. Arnold,
Josephus Lakin, Benjamin F. Whittle, and Stephen Thayer.
Ground was broken for the new church August 8, 1864. The
corner-stone was laid August 24th. The address was made by
Rev. Thomas M. Eddy. The cost of the church was eight thou
sand dollars, and was dedicated February 12, 1865, by Dr.
Eddy. The parsonage was built in 1867, at a cost of twelve
hundred and fifty dollars. Rev. Robert Bentley served as pas
tor from 1864 to 1866 ; Rev. William D. Skelton from 1866 to
1869; Henry L. Martin, 1869 to 1871.
One of the results of the religious revival of 1858 was the
formation of the Young Men's Christian Association. The first
meeting preliminary to organization was held May 4, 1858, at
the First Presbyterian church. A motion prevailed that an
Association be formed, and an adjournment was taken to

YOUNG MENS CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION. 375
Tuesday evening, May 11th. The next meeting, however, was
not held until the 18th, when the constitution was signed by
sixty persons, all of whom were members of the various evan
gelical churches of the city. May 25th, the Association met at
the Baptist church. Rev. Hooper Crews delivered the inaug
ural address, and the constitution was signed by forty -five
persons. On the following Tuesday evening, June 1st, the
Association elected a portion of their officers, and at their
next meeting, June 8th, the organization was completed.
The officers were as follows: President, Horace W. Taylor;
vice-presidents, S. F. Penfield, C. E. Buswell, William Wasson,
Lewis Williams, R. P. Lane, William Brown, V. Daniels; corre
sponding secretary, E. C. Daugherty; recording secretary, 0. A.
Pennoyer; treasurer, William Culver; librarian, C. E. Wingate.
A standing committee and a committee on library and lectures
were appointed. The lecture and library committees were
requested to procure Sunday evening lectures, as often as once
in each month, from the pastors of the city and others.
During this formative period several animated discussions
were held concerning the eligibility of Unitarians to member
ship. Among the leaders of tbe affirmative were Rev. A. H.
Conant and Melancthon Starr. The Association was pros
perous for about three years. The last president was Lucius M .
West. The outbreak of the civil war drew many of the young
men into military service, and the Association ceased to exist
about 1861. The meetings were held on the second floor of the
stone building on the southeast corner of State and Wyman
streets. Last year Charles L. Williams found the records of the
Association among his household effects, and presented them
to the present Association.
The Third.Street church was the second daughter of the First
church. It was organized January 9, 1858, with about eighty
members, while Rev. Hooper Crews was pastor of the parent
church. Messrs. Benjamin Holt, William Brown, Charles Foster,
Solomon Wheeler, George Troxell, Willard Wheeler, William
Worthington, Francis A. Horn and James Chick constituted
the first board of trustees. Two lots were purchased on the
east side of North Third street for twelve hundred dollars.
The church was built by John Early in 1858 at a cost of four
thousand dollars. It was dedicated by Hooper Crews, Satur
day, dctober 9, 1858. Rev. Thomas M. Eddy, the well-known

376 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
editor and author, preached the following Sunday morning. A
small parsonage was built adjoining the edifice on the north in
1859, at a cost of six hundred dollars. In 1866 the church was
enlarged and improved at an outlay of eighteen hundred
dollars. In 1871 the society bought a parsonage on State
street, nearly opposite the Baptist church, for three thousand
and nine hundred dollars. This property was subsequently
owned by Henry C. Gill. In 1874 the society sold the former
parsonage on Third street for thirteen hundred dollars. This
church was visited by several successful revivals.
The Third Street church became strong and influential. Rev.
Nathaniel P. Heath served from 1858-60; Rev. Luman A.
Sanford, 1860-62. May 19, 1876, the First church and the Third
Street church concluded to unite their fortunes and spend their
future as one body, under the name of the Centennial church.
The State Street Baptist church was organized in 1858.
During Rev. Ichabod Clark's pastorate of the First Baptist
church, letters were granted to thirty -four members who wished
to organize a society on the east side of the river. This pur
pose had its origin in the prayer-meetings held by the. Baptist
women in that part of the city. The first formal step toward the
new church was the organization of a Sunday-school, July 4,
1858. July 13th, a prayer-meeting was heldinthe vestry of the
Westminster Presbyterian church, at which notice was given
that two weeks from that date a second meeting of those inter
ested in the new movement would be held.
The organization of the church was formally completed in
the vestry of the Presbyterian church August 17, 1858, with
the following constitutent members: C. E. Buswell, A. S. Bus-
well, Eliza Barker, Charles Barker, Sophia C. Chamberlain,
Brewster H. Chamberlin, Susan Cram (Mrs. P. Mesick), Armina
Cram, Ruhanna Compton, Amanda Crane, Abby M. Dennis,
James T. Dunn, Jane L. Dunn, Ann A. Dunn, Thompson Dunn,
Stephen Gilbert, Sarah Gilbert, Maria Gilbert, Jacob Hazlett,
Jane Hazlett, Catherine Hazlett, Margaret Hazlett (Mrs. J. P.
Largent), James B. Howell, Cardina M. Hathaway, H. H.
Guthrie, Ellen Miles, George Mills, Susan Mills, Chichester Mills,
Elizabeth M. Mills, Erastus B. Perry, E. R. Riggs, Charlotte A.
Riggs, Sarah A. Stearns. Six of this number are still living in
Rockford : Jacob Hazlett, Mrs. Jane Hazlett, Catherine Haz
lett, Mrs. J. P. Largent, Miss Eliza Barker, and J. B. Howell.

STATE STREET BAPTIST CHURCH. 377
The first board of deacons consisted of E. R. Riggs, J. T. Dunn
and C. E. Buswell; Chichester Mills, clerk; R. Smith, treasurer.
The next day, Rev. Edward C. Mitchell arrived in the city.
August 31st he was called to the pastorate, which he accepted
September 14 th. The terms were three hundred dollars in
cash, an equal amount in board for himself and wife, and two
hundred dollars additional if circumstances permitted. One of
the first steps was the engagement of Prof. D. N. Hood to con
duct the music. The church was prosperous during Dr. Mitch
ell's pastorate. A sociable was held in Metropolitan Hall, and
plans perfected for a house of worship. A little chapel was
erected on the corner of Market, State and North Fifth streets,
which is still standing. This chapel was dedicated February 2,
1860. Its cost was eighteen hundred dollars. It had sittings
for two hundred and fifty people. This house was built at a
cost of ceaseless industry and sacrifice, and with some of the
forms of special effort incident to pioneer times. For nearly
nine years this chapel remained the home of the society.
The organization was first called the Second Baptist church
of Rockford, but on the choice of a permanent location, the
name was changed to indicate its relationship to the city, to
the State Street Baptist church, October 26, 1858.
The present house of worship was dedicated November 18,
1868 ; the cost was more than thirty-four thousand dollars.
Dr. Mitchell's successors have been : Revs. Spencer F. Holt,
Henry C. Mabie, E. K. Chandler, A. R. Medbury, C.R. Lathrop,
J. T. Burhoe, R. F. Y. Pierce, Langley B. Sears, J. T. Burhoe.
Rev. Burhoe's first pastorate was the longest in the history of
the church. It began in September, 1883. and closed in Febru
ary, 1892. His present pastorate began in November, 1898.
Dr. Mitchell, the first pastor, died in New Orleans, in Febru
ary, 1 900. He held positions of influence in his denomination.
He was professor of Biblical literature at Shurtleff college; held
the chair of Hebrew and Old Testament interpretation in the
Baptist Union theological seminary; professor of Hebrew in
Regent's Park college, London ; president of a Baptist theo
logical school in Paris; acting president of Roger Williams uni
versity, at Nashville, Tennessee ; president of Leland university,
New Orleans. He also did considerable literary work. In 1879
he revised and edited Davies' Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon ;
with this he issued the Principles of Hebrew Grammar. In 1880
he issued a new translation of Gesenius' Hebrew Grammar,

CHAPTER LXXV.
CONCLUSION.
THE presidential election of 1860 marked an epoch in Amer
ican history. The nation had come to the parting of the
ways. Mr. Lincoln's prophecy that the government could not
permanently endure half slave and half free, was about to be
demonstrated before the world. Mr. Lincoln, by reason of his
profound insight into the political situation, which he had
shown in his debates with Judge Douglas, was the logical can
didate of his party.
The nomination of Mr. Lincoln was received with great
enthusiasm by the citizens of Rockford. In August the Rock
ford Wide Awake Club was organized. Its object was co-oper
ation for the success of Republican principles and the election
of Mr. Lincoln.
Saturday, September 1st, was a Republican rally day. The
Wide Awake Clubs from neighboring towns were present. The
special attraction was Cassius M. Clay, the celebrated orator
of Kentucky. The exercises were held on the court house
square, and it was estimated that fully twelve thousand people
were in attendance. The first speech was made by Hon. James
H. Baker, secretary of state of Minnesota. Mr. Clay was intro
duced by Judge S. M. Church. "His oratory," said the Register,
"is not of the fervid kind, but he is a calm, cool, deliberate
speaker, laying out his ideas into square blocks of solid argu
ment and building up an edifice supported by facts and figures
which it is absolutely impossible to undermine or batterdown."
During September and October, a series of joint discussions
was held by Judge Allen C. Fuller, of Belvidere, and John A.
Rawlins, of Galena, on the political issues of the day. One
joint debate was held in each county of the First congressional
district. Judge Fuller was the Republican candidate for presi
dential elector, and Mr. Rawlins wasthe candidate of the Doug
las Democracy. One discussion was held in Rockford Septem-

ELECTION OF ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 379
ber 29th. These debates have a historic interest by reason of
the subsequent prominence of the participants. Judge Fuller
became the war adjutant of the state, and in this capacity he
displayed great executive ability, and was the able supporter
of Governor Yates, in the organization of the military forces
of the state. Judge Fuller still resides in Belvidere. Upon the
outbreak of the war in 1861, Mr. Rawlins came promptly to
the support of the union cause; he was the confidential friend
and adviser of General Grant during his campaigns, and in
1869 he became his secretary of war.
Among other gentlemen who made addresses in Rockford
during the campaign were Judge Lyman Trumbull, Stephen A.
Hurlbut, Governor Bebb, Melancthon Smith, Colonel Ellis,
James L. Loop and Judge Church. Richard Yates and Owen
Lovejoy made speeches at Belvidere October 9th.
The presidential election was held November 6th. Winne
bago county cast 3,985 votes for Abraham Lincoln and 817
for Judge Douglas ; Richard Yates received 3,986 votes for
governor, and Mr. Allen 826.
The election of Mr. Lincoln was perhaps the most notable
event in the life of the nation. The shouts of victory had
scarcely died away when one southern state after another
openly revolted from the authority of the union. The election
of Mr. Lincoln brought the sword, rather than peace. But the
sword was drawn in a holy cause. For two hundred and fifty
years the irrepressible conflict between freedom and slavery had
continued. The "land of the free" had made iniquity her law.
Millions of bondsmen wet the soil with tears and blood. Cause
and Effect, the chancellors of God, had come to enforce the
truth that there were rights that states must keep or they shall
suffer for their sins. Victor Hugo says of Napoleon at Water
loo: "For Bonaparte to be conqueror at Waterloo was not in
the law of the nineteenth century. . . When the earth is suf
fering from a surcharge there are mysterious moanings from
the deeps that the heavens hear. Napoleon had been impeached
before the Infinite and his fall was decreed. He vexed God.
Waterloo is not a battle; it is the change of front of the uni
verse." So the Slave-Power had overleaped itself, and could no
longer resist the advance of a more enlightened Christian civil
ization. Abraham Lincoln was the divinely-appointed man for the
hour. There seem to be certain superhuman adjustments that

380 HISTORY OF ROCKFORD AND WINNEBAGO COUNTY.
philosophy does not explain, that work, out righteous results.
Human wisdom does not foresee them; they do not destroy
human freedom, but they do achieve their results with infallible
certainty. The leaders of such events are like iEneas in the
fable : they are often covered with a cloud woven by divine fin
gers, and men do not see them. But when they are needed the
cloud breaks away, and they stand before the world prepared
to do their work. Such a man was Abraham Lincoln. He was
called to lead in a war made holy by the quickened moral con
science of the nation. Poets, and reformers, and statesmen
had cast up the highway for the King, who should visit the nation
with chastening. This judgment day was at hand, because
Phillips, and Garrison, and Sumner had come; because Whittier,
and Lowell, and Harriett Beecher Stowe had come ; because
Lincoln, and Seward, and Chase had come ; because Grant, and
Sherman, and Sheridan had come ; because the great and terri
ble day of the Lord had come !

INDEX

Agricultural society organized, 172.
Ailing, D. D., 49, 152, 156, 243, 245.
Amusements, village, 133.
Andrus, Isaac, 246,
Articles of Confederation, 4.
Atlantic cable celebration, 357.
Attorneys, city, 316.
Atwater, Caleb, 12.
Baker, Col. Edward D., 207.
Baker, Hon. E. H., 122-123, 347.
Baker, Henry N., 123.
Baker, Ira, 92, 122, 123.
Banditti of the Frontier, 174-187.
Banks :
Briggs, Spafford & Penfield, 123,331.
Dickerman, Wheeler & Co., 49, 331.
E. H. Potter & Co., 331.
Fuller & Tomkins, 331.
Horsman's Bank, 317, 331.
Kitchel, Edward N., 331.
Lane, Sanford & Co., 49, 235.
Robertson & Holland, 331.
Spafford, Clark & Ellis, 331.
Winnebago National Bank, 355.
Barbour, O. F., 343.
Barnard, D. A., 340.
Barnum, Anson, 38, 86, 100, 155.
Barnum, Daniel, 129.
Barnum, Ezra, 38, 86, 87.
Barnum, Harris, 129-130.
Baume, Rev. James, 73.
Beattie, John, 49, 144, 159, 246.
Beattie, Misses 10, 49.
Bebb, Gov., trial of, 358-359.
Beers, Daniel, 38, 69, 71, 100.
Bertrand & Sames, 324.
Big Thunder, 34, 111.
Births, first, 76.
Black Hawk, 16-21.
Black Hawk War, 14, 16-21, 63.
Black, Ike, 45, 46.
Blackmer, 0. C, 342.
Blackstone, E. S., 104,131, 185, 237.
Blaisdell, E. W., 218-219.
Blake School, 31.
Blake, Thatcher, 27, 31, 36, 63, 87,
106.
Blake, Mrs. Thatcher, 31, 43.
Blair, John, 353.
Blakeman, Benjamin, 363.
Blinn, Jesse, 313, 322, 333.
Boilvin, Nicholas, 58, 59.

Boswell, James, 36.
Brett, Mrs. Carrie, 126, 244, 356.
Bridges :
First Rockford, 231-233.
Second Rockford, 314.
Bridge tax levy, 233,
Briggs, 0. C, 337, 354.
Brinckerhoff, Geo. W.. 29, 4H, 62, 70,
78, 88, 189, 244, 245.
Brown, Andrew, 103, 104.
Brown, E. W., 276.
Brown, Eunice, 87, 88.
Brown, Horace, 340.
Brown, Judge Thomas, 100, 159,185,
242, 263.
Brown, Judge William, 130, 276-277.
Bundy, H. W., 85.
Bundy & Goodhue, 85.
Burnap, Francis, 120, 157, 167, 168,
171,194,213,251.354.
Burhoe, Rev. J. T., 377.
Burns, Michael, 246, 371.
Bushnell, Horace, 95, 96.
Butterworth, Thomas, 349, 365-366.
Campbell, John, murder of, 177.
Campbell, Thompson, 101.
Carrico, T. W., 50.
Catlin, Dr. A. M., 107-109, 229.
Catlin, Dr. E. P., 47, 303.
Catlin, Mrs. E. P., 93, 283.
Cemeteries, 151-153.
Census, County, first, 53.
Census, resume, 357.
Census, Village, first, 148.
Chaney, Ralph, 175, 176, 177. 179,
181.
Charivari fatality, 358.
Charters, Rockford, 314-315.
Charters, Royal, 1.
Chase, Salmon P., 357.
Chetlain, Mrs., 92, 228.
Chueches :
Baptist, First, 138-147.
Baptist, State Street, 376-377.
Catholic, St. James, 369-370.
Christian, 373.
Congregational, First, 87-96.
Congregational, Second, 306-312.
Episcopal, 284-286.
Lutheran, First Swedish, 372-373.
Methodist, Court Street, 368-369.
Methodist, First, 68-74.

382

INDEX.

Churches— continued.

Curtis, G. W„ 200, 327.

Methodist, Third Street, 375-376.

Curtis, Rev. W. S., 90, 251.

Methodist, Winnebago Street, 374.

Presbyterian, First, 370-372.
Dacotas, 11.
Presbyterian,Westminster, 373-374.
Dam, first, 222-224.
Unitarian, 194-200.
Davenport, Col., 16, 184, 187.
Universalist, 229-230,
Davis, Jefferson, 15, 108, 337.
Church, Samuel I., 93, 351..
Dennett, G. H., 366.
Church, Judge S. M., 29, 38, 41, 50,
Dennis, W. P., 47, 86, 168.
62, 132, 167, 168, 171, 191, 226,
Dickerman, W. A., 91, 235-236,
240.
239, 241, 249, 264, 354.
Reminiscences of, 235-247.
Church, Mrs. S. M., 87, 238.
Dickerman, Mrs. W. A., 113.
Churchill, P. P., 38.
Dixon, John, 212.
Circuit courts, first, 100.
Doty, Simon P., 54.
Citytax levies, 316.
Douglas, Stephen A., 76, 160,
161,
Claim fights, 76-80.
250, 262, 263, 330, 360-361.
Clark, Dr. D. S„ 275, 303.
Dow, Daniel, 144, 158, 169-170,
242.
Clark, Dr. Dexter, 275, 331.
Driscolls, the, 174-181.
Clark, George Rogers. 2, 3.
Drummond, Thomas, 101, 242,
263,
Clark, Rev. Ichabod, 144, 145.
322.
Clark, Dr. Lucius, 274-275, 291.
Dunbar, William E„ 38, 54, 55, 67,76,
Clark, Dr. L. A., 275.
163, 168, 239.
Clark, Orlando, 224, 234, 322.
Clary, Rev. Dexter, 295, 308.
Early, Hon. John, 335-336.
Clay, Henry, 45, 258, 317.
Ebbert, John, 271.
Clerks, city, 315.
Edwards, John, 116, 280.
Coleman, John S., 279, 310, 334335.
Elections :
Colton, A., 192, 193, 218.
County, first, 54.
Commercial Block, 359.
Precinct, 56.
Commissioners' court, 55, 58, 154,
Previous to 1850, 201-207.
157, 164, 201.
Of 1852-53, 319-320.
Conant, Rev. A. H., 197-199, 287.
011856, 356.
Conick, W. G., 101, 215.
Of 1860, 379.
Conick, Mrs. William, 50.
Ellis, Col. E. F. W., 336.
Constitution of 1818, 55, 261.
Ellsworth, Col. E. E., 356-357.
Constitutional convention of 1818,
Ely, Rev. B. E. S., 90, 372.
264.
Emerson, Prof. Joseph, 94, 334.
Corey, Alonzo, 163, 236.
Emerson, Rev. Joseph, 309-310.
Corwin, Tom, 197, 358-359.
Emerson, Ralph, 322, 323, 334.
Cosper, Elias, 197, 339.
Emerson, Mrs, Ralph, 334.
Cotton, Robert H., 50.
Enoch, Abraham I., 39, 131, 320.
Cotton, Mrs. Robert H,, 50 312.
Enoch, Henry, 69, 100.
County commissioners, 54, 58.
Enoch, Mary, 69.
County divided, 81.
Enoch, H. R., 43.
County jail, first, 156.
County jail, brick, 159.
Fair, first, 172-173.
County officers made elective, 201.
Farnsworth, Hon. J. F., 191.
County seat contest, 154-159.
Farwell, Seth B., 100, 181.
County seat located, 58.
Ferguson, Duncan, 120-121, 145, 190.
Countryman, Alfred, execution of , 351.
Ferguson, Samuel, 340.
Court house, first, 70, 88, 89, 101.
Ferry, 60, 61-62.
Crawford, S. P., 145.
Fisher, Henry, 46.
Crews, Rev. Hooper, 73, 351.
Fisher, John, 62.
Crime, first, 75.
Foote Brothers, 107-108.
Croly, David G., 220.
Foote, Rev. Hiram, 293.
Crosby, Asa, 87, 92, 100.
Forbes, A. D., 339.
Cross, Robert J., 39, 53, 54, 55, 57,
Forbes, Duncan, 324, 339.
84, 121, 172, 191, 264.
Forbes, Geo. R., 116, 246, 340.
Cunningham Brothers, 124-125.
Fire department, 316.
Cunningham, I. N,, 29, 43, 136, 156,
Floats, Indian, 13,14, 29, 41, 5£
», 77.
172,194.
Ford, Thomas H., 16, 53, 166,
167,
Cunningham, William, 103, 156.
Curtis, Prof. E. L., 90.
175, 181, 262.
Forty-niners, 283.
383

INDEX.

Foundry, first, 233-234.
Fraley, John, 367.
Fraternities, 347-348.
Freeman, Henry, 342-343.
French, Irvin, 88.
French occupancy of Illinois, 1, 2.
Frink, Walker & Co., 99, 102, 103,
182, 237, 242.
Fuller, Arthur, 287.
Fuller, Margaret, 33, 197, 200, 287.
Fuller, Gen. Allen C, 242, 378-379.
Galena alien case, 261.
Gas Light and Coke Company, 349.
Geological survey, 6-9.
George, Sampson, 42, 75, 284.
Gibson, Allen, 354.
Giddings, Joshua R., 333.
Gipsy steamboat, 114-115.
Gleason, H. W., 100.
Goodall, Blanche. 96.
Goodhue, Geo., 85.
Goodhue, Dr. J. C, 40, 63, 66, 85,
109,110-112,148,163, 168, 173,
188, 189.
Goodrich, Dr., 45.
Goodwin, Dr. A. E., 337.
Goodwin, Rev. H. M., 92, 93, 94, 95,
96, 227, 294.
Gorham, M. L., 365.
Grand jury, first, 100.
Grant, U. S., 160, 379.
Greeley, Horace, 197, 327-328.
Gregory, Eliphalet, 36, 54, 71.
Gregory, Joanna, 69.
Gregory, L. B., 170, 223, 275.
Gregory, Samuel, 36, 37, 69, 71, 72,
100, 271.
Griggs, Joseph P., 53, 54, 57.
Haight, D. S., 35-36, 47, 54, 55, 60,
63, 66, 67, 70, 85, 86, 88, 97, 98,
99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 148, 155,
167, 171, 189, 213, 214, 215, 281.
Haines, Anthony, 129, 338.
Hale, Dr. H. B., 366.
Hale, John P., 317.
Hall, Alonzo, 191.
Hall, John H., 363.
Hall school, 363.
Halls :
Metropolitan, 126, 358, 359.
Peake's, 129.
Warner's, 196, 371.
Hard, Giles C, 62, 99.
Hard winter, the, 171.
Harper, Derastus, 156, 158, 159, 214,
231, 232.
Haskell, George, 36, 86, 114-117, 138,
139, 156, 158, 167, 172, 214, 246,
247, 289.
Haskell, Rev. Samuel, 114, 117, 14o.
Hatch, Rufus, 93.

Hazlett, Jacob, 340.
Hempstead, Chas. S.,29, 164, 263,289.
Henry, Patrick, 3.
Herrick family, 125-126.
Hitchcock, Jonathan, 105.
Hitt, Hon. R. R., 256, 331, 361.
Holland, John A., Ill, 121, 187, 191,
239, 279, 349.
Holland, H. P., 345, 349.
Ho-no-ne-gah, 22-25.
Hood, D. N., 364.
Hotels :
American House, 70, 101, 104.
Brown's Cottage, 104.
City, 316.
Eagle, 104.
Holland House, 355-356.
Inn, The 104.
Log Tavern, 104.
Rockford House, 100, 103, 148, 162,
172, 173, 174, 252.
Rock River House, 104.
Union, 104.
Washington House, 252.
Waverly, 104.
Winnebago House, 136, 171, 241,
242, 246, 252.
Horsman, C. I., 42, 97, 133.144, 156,
158,168,172,173,188, 191, 192,
231, 241.
Horsman, Mrs., 42, 241.
Hough, D. S., 366.
Houghton, Bethuel, 43, 86.
Howell, Daniel, 103, 157, 192, 231.
Howell, J. B., 144, 224, 273.
Howes, Phineas, 46, 127, 136, 185.
Hulin, William, 24, 129, 144, 158,
159, 191.
Huntington, C. A., 80, 129, 244, 275-
276, 277, 289.
Hurlbut, Gen. Stephen A., 191, 242,
264, 265, 329, 330, 331.
Hydraulic company, 222-224.
Illinois, state, 5, 6.
Illinois, territory, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.
Indiana, territory, 5, 17.
Irving, Washington, 250.
Jefferson, Joseph, 85.
Jefferson, Thomas, 4.
Jenks, Cyrus C, 86, 100.
Jennie June, 221.
Johnson, I. D., 271.
Journalists and Journalism, 215-221.
Keith, Adam, 38
Kemble, J. C, 45, 97, 149, 188, 189.
Kemp, Joseph, 25.
Kent. Aratus, 36, 289, 291, 295.
Kent, Germanicus, 26-31, 48, 53, 54,
57, 61 62, 63, 65, 66, 70, 86, 87,
88, 99, 103, 163, 167, 171, 208,
209, 211, 214, 244, 281.

INDEX.

384

Kent, Lewis, 208-209.
Kerr, Dr. Thomas, 121, 146-147.
Keyt, David, 310, 354.
Kilburn, Benjamin, 50, 76.
Kilburn, Milton, 38.
Kimball, Henry P., 303, 336-337.
Kimball, Mrs. H. P., 117.
Kirk, E. A., 50, 129.
Kishwaukee, village, 105, 108.
Knapp, Rev. Jacob, 117, 139, 142-144.
Knowlton, W. A., 340.
Lake, John. 46-47.
Lake, Lewis F., 53.
Lake, Thomas, 36, 40, 46, 84, 86,
Land sale at Dixon, 213-214.
Lane, R. P., 235, 338.
LaSalle, 1, 2.
Lathrop, William, 313, 314, 335.
Latimer, Charles, 168, 171, 181, 282.
Lawler, Thomas G., 96, 199, 228.
Leach, Shepherd, 123, 124, 251, 252,
Leavitt's town plat, 214.
Lecture courses, 1853-1860, lectures
by E. P. Whipple, Horace Mann,
Geo. W. Curtis, Horace Greeley, Bay
ard Taylor, Ralph Waldo Emerson,
J. G, Saxe, James Russell Lowell,
and others, 326-328.
Lee, Geo. W., 105, 172, 188, 189.
Leetown, 105.
Lincoln, Abraham, 21, 108, 160, 161,
202, 228, 262, 322-324, 334, 356,
378-80.
Lincoln-Douglas debate, 360-361.
Logan, John A., 160, 330.
London Company, 1.
Loomis, H. W., 44, 243.
Loomis. Nathaniel, 41, 44.
Loop, James L., Ill, 163, 185, 186,
242, 330, 335.
Loss, Rev. Lewis H., 91, 92, 94, 289,
293
Lovejoy, Rev. Elijah P., 116,280,361.
Lowell, James Russell, 200, 328.
Lowry, A, G., 340.
Lyceum, 168.
Lyon, Isaiah, 114, 136, 138, 139, 148,
149, 156, 250.
Mack, Stephen, 20, 22-25, 63.
McKenney robbery, 182.
Mail, first, 98.
Maine temperance law, 349.
Manlove, J. G., 338.
Manny, F. H., 325, 366.
Manny, J. H., 321-324.
Manny, Mrs. J. H., 324.
Manny, John P., 325, 340.
Manny-McCormick suit, 322-324.
Manny mansion, 353.
Manufacturers, 1850-1860, 324-325.

Marriages, first, 75.
Marsh, Jason, 91, 94, 118-120,126,
157, 163, 168, 173, 179, 181, 185,
186, 191, 192, 238, 252, 289.
Marsh school, 342.
Marsh, Volney A., 93, 171.
Martyn, James B.,36,65, 71, 85,100,
174.
Maynard, H. R., 50, 239, 243, 244.
Mayors, 315.
Midway, 65, 66.
Mile-strip contest, 81-83.
Miller, Anson S., 157, 168, 169, 171,
185, 187, 206, 246, 289, 355.
Miller, Asher, 62, 238, 308.
Miller, C. F., 152, 168, 169, 171, 185,
187, 246.
Miller, D., 367.
Miller, Horace, 70, 71, 130, 163, 172,
181.
Miller, Jacob, 104, 181, 189.
Miller, John, 50.
Miller, Orrin, 169.
Mitchell, Rev. E. C, 140, 377.
Mitchell, James, 100, 148, 159, 251.
Molony, Dr., 250.
Montague, Richard, 38, 152, 172,194.
Montague school, 38.
Morgan, Abiram, 29, 41, 138, 139,
156, 241, 251.
Morgan, Mrs., 41, 241, 251.
Morrill family, 87.
Morrill, Rev. John, 49, 87, 88.
Moulthrop, Dr. L., 37, 163, 284.
Moulthrop, L., 277, 284, 285, 317.
Moundbuilders, 10, 11.
Mulford robbery, 183-184.
Myott, Catherine, 14, 59.
Navigation Rock river, 188-191.
Nelson, John, 337.
Nevius, Col. Garrett, 363.
Newburg, 105.
New England influence, 253-256.
Northwest Territory, 4, 5, 163.
Norton, Rev. O. W., 90.
Oliver, Charles, 103, 174, 185. 186.
Ordinance 1787, 4, 296.
Patriotic celebration, first, 97.
Peake, Laomi, Sr., 128-129,157,237.
Penfield, David S., 93, 123, 213, 251.
Penfield, J. G., 123, 339.
Penfield, Mrs. J. G., 339.
Penfield, S. F., 342, 366.
Penfield, William, 86, 97.
Perry, Seely, 46, 47, 277, 303, 315,
333, 345, 352, 353.
Perry, Mrs. Marie T., 294.
Peters, William, 50.
Phelps, John, 25.
Phillips, Wendell, 253-254.
Pioneer (locomotive), 271.

INDEX.

385

Pioneers of 1838, 130.
Pioneers, previous to 1840, 38-39, 50,
130.
Pioneers, trials of, 131-133.
Plank road, 191.
Piatt, John, 50, 115, 116. 243.
Plymouth Company, 1.
Polish Claims. 149, 210-214.
Political reminiscences, 201-107, 329-
331
Pope, Nathaniel, 5, 162, 164, 165.
Porter, Rev. Lansing, 90, 252, 308,
353.
Porter, John R., 366.
Posson, family, 43.
Postmaster, first, 98.
Postmasters of Rockford, 226-228.
Pottawatomies, 22, 34, 111, 170,
Potter, E. H., 48, 87, 92, 100, 101,
157, 213, 231, 232, 237, 289, 291,
313.
Potter, H. B., 40, 87, 98, 107, 108,
238.
Potter, Joel B., 92, 125, 131, 173, 238.
Potter & Preston, 45.
Precincts created, 56.
Presiding elders, roster of, 74.
Preston, Samuel D., 48, 87, 101, 149,
167.
Public library, first, 344-345.
Railroads :
Galena & Chicago Union, 266-272.
Chicago & Northwestern, JJ72.
Kenosha & Rockford, 352-353.
Rockford Central, 348.
Railroad convention, 267-268.
Rawlins, John A., 378-379.
Reed, Charles, 58, 59, 60, 155, 247.
Reed, Rev. D. M., 199.
Reform of Judiciary, 260.
Regan, M. H., 71, 249, 273.
Rhoades, Levi, 367.
Rib-town, 104.
Richings, Dr. C. H., 42-43.
River and harbor convention, 257-259.
Robertson, Thomas D., 121-122, 157,
158, 163, 168, 171, 185, 237, 239,
279, 289.
Robinson, Sylvester, 283.
Rockford's attitude toward repudia
tion of state debt, 166-167.
Rockford City Greys, 356.
Rockford houses in 1888, 134-136.
Rockford, incorporated as a city, 313.
Rockford seminary, 287-295.
Rock River Baptist Association, or
ganized, 140.
Rock River conference, 68-74.
Rock River Medical Association, 283.
Rock River Mutual Insurance Co. ,332.
Rodd, Joseph, 224, 324.
Roe, Rev. C. H. 146, 287.

Rose, Benjamin A., 274.
Rowland, William L., 345, 362.
Rowland, William M., 362.
Rowley, Isaac, 88.
Sacs and Foxes, 16, 17.
Sackett, C. T., 367.
Sanford, Albert, 36, 243, 251.
Sanford, Clara G., 10, 96.
Sanford, G. A., 49, 84, 115, 116, 136,
159, 167, 185, 214, 231, 235, 239,
243, 251, 310.
Sanford, Robert, 251.
Sayre, James, 105.
Schools, free public, 1855-'6l; 341-343.
School funds, 297-300.
School houses and teachers, early,
300-303.
Scipio, 104, 155.
Scott, Gen. 14, 19.
Scott, Sir Walter, 250, 363.
Searles, H. D., 104, 128.
Seccomb, J. W., 277.
Secession convention, Rockford, 162.
Secession from Illinois, proposed, 160-
165.
Seminary at Kishwaukee, 107-108.
Seventy-fourth regiment, 119.
Shaw, Bela, 130. 233, 236, 237, 289.
Shaw, C. A., 354, 366.
Sheldon, C. W., 265, 338-339.
Sheldon, Judge, 351.
Sheldon, Porter, 265.
Sherratt, Harriott Wight, 86, 118.
Sherratt, John H., 60.
Shumway family, 43-44.
Silk culture, 247.
Sill, Anna P., 94, 289, 290, 291, 292-
295.
Silsby, H. H., 45, 114, 136-137, 234.
Skinner, Dea., 92, 246.
Smith, Abraham E., 228.
Smith,' Melancthon, 227-228.
Social life in the early forties, 248-252.
Sons of Temperance, 344.
Southgate, J. M., 120, 340.
Southgate, Volney, 120.
Sovereign, L, 367.
Spafford, Amos Catlin, 91, 127, 224,
Spafford, Charles H., 126, 171, 185,
226, 227, 228, 249, 290, 320, 352.
Spafford, Mrs. Charles H., 103, 126,
171, 249, 251.
Spafford, John, 127, 359.
Spaulding, D. A., 44, 54, 55, 57, 66,
67, 79, 87.
Squier, John F., 345.
Stage barn, 70, 88, 102.
Stage coach, 102-103.
Starr, Melancthon, 196, 278-280.
State roads, 63.
Stillman's Run, 19, 108, 109.
Stone, Judge, Dan, 100, 261.

386

INDEX.

Sunday at the ferry, 245.
Swedish emigrants, first, 332.
Sweasy, Rev. Lewis, 107.
Sumner, E. B., 52, 106.
Sumner, Ephraim, 39, 52, 56, 105,
131.
Surveys, first, 66.
Sweet, M. P., 101, 163, 185, 187, 242.
Taggart, Hon. A., 343.
Talcott, Henry, 39, 367.
Talcott, Sylvester, 56, 75, 322, 334,
367.
Talcott, Thomas B., 39, 54,267,367.
Talcott, William, 39, 367.
Talcott, William A., 334.
Taylor, Bayard, 197, 347.
Taylor, H. W., 364-365.
Taylor, James, 62.
Taylor, John F., 350-151.
Taylor, John W., 152, 156, 163, 171,
245, 251.
Taylor, Zachary, 21.
Tax levy, first, 83-84.
Telegraph line reaches Rockford, 356.
Temperance society, first, 150.
Thompson, N. C, 325, 340, 365.
Thomas, Dr. Alden, 112-113, 158, 235,
241.
Thomas, Dr. H. W., 74.
Thurston, Henry, 47, 97, 100, 103,
214.
Thurston, John H., 32, 34, 35, 47, 66,
98, 103, 131, 182, 215, 249.
Ticknor, J. S., 348.
Tinker, Robert H., 86, 345, 363.
Tinker, William H., 85.
Todd, L. H,, 366.
Toms, Isaac, 50.
Townsend, W. H., 93, 366.
Township organization, 304.
Trahern, W. D., 324, 367.
Treaty of Paris (1763), 2; (1783), 3,
4.
Treaties, Indian, 12-14, 17, 59, 77.
Trowbridge, L. A., 273.
Trowbridge, Mrs. M. T., 86.
Tullock, George, 170.
Twelve-Mile Grove, 65, 78, 79, 103,
105, 109, 242.
Twogood, Sidney, 36,40,84, 86,102.
Twogood, William, 50.
Udell, Grant B., 171, 187.
Upton, C. O., 338.
Utter, Isaac, 234, 322, 339.
Vance, John. 86.
Vanceborough, 105, 106.
Vanhorne, Rev. G. R., 68.

Village plats, 104-106.
Village of Rockford incorporated, 148.
Vincent, Bishop, 68, 69,
Virginia, 1, 2, 3, 4.
Voters, first election, roster of, 54-55.
Waldo, Hiram H., 91, 92, 235, 252,
277-278, 330.
Waldo, Lorenzo D., 373.
Wallis, W. T., 93.
Walton, Rev. J. E., 286, 312.
Warner, Lyman F., 278.
Washburne, Elihu P., 242, 319-320,
322, 329, 330, 331, 354-355, 360.
Water-power company, 321.
Warren, Edward, 171, 226.
Waterman, John D., 228.
Watson, Rev. Cyrus L., 89, 90.
Watson, Peter H., 233, 322.
Webster, Daniel, 20, 45, 317.
Weldon, Jonathan, 80, 172, 285.
Wentworth, John, 101, 110, 188, 215,
216, 257.
Wesleyan seminary, 346.
West, L. M., 363-364.
Wheeler, B. G., 227, 235, 290.
Wheeler, Willard, 71, 124, 213, 231,
239 313
Whitman, Rev. S. S., 138, 140, 141,
142, 250.
Whitney, Daniel, 29.
Whitney, Dr. Daniel H.,53,54, 59, 75,
76.98,163,202,264.
Whittier, John G., 115,
Wight, J. Ambrose, 97, 217-218.
Wight, James M., 118, 157, 168, 185,
191, 194, 229, 238.
Wight, Miss Mary, 118.
Wight school, 118.
Wilcox, Rev. W. T., 374.
Wilder, Nathaniel, 48.
Williams, Charles, 315, 362.
Williams, Charles L., 25, 364, 375.
Winnebagoes, 10-15, 19, 34, 59.
Winnebago county organized, 51-57.
Winnebago village, 58, 59, 60, 61, 108,
154, 155.
Winters, John D., 99, 103.
Woodruff, Gilbert, 48, 69, 364.
Works, Charles, 87.
Worthington, William, 128, 229, 237.
Wyman, Ephraim, 37, 86, 148, 152,
156, 194, 214, 233, 244, 279.
Yates, Richard, 160, 379.
Young Men's Association, 326-328,
344.
Young Men's Christian Association,
103, 215, 374-375.

ERRATA.

On page 50, the name Henry Maynard should read Hiram
R. Maynard. On page 66 it is stated that Charles B. Farwell succeeded
John A. Logan in the United States senate in 1886. It should
read, in 1887.
On pages 163, 185, and 242, James M. Loop should read
James L. Loop.
In the last line of the first paragraph on page 43, the name
Dr. C. H. Richings should read Dr. Henry Richings. Also on
page 129, in the paragraph on William Hulin, the same substi
tution of the two names should be made.

I

lift!

m